《Gamer Superstar》


 Chapter 1: 01 - New Life

    <h4>Chapter 1: 01 - New Life</h4>


    When I looked around and saw apletely unfamiliar room, I couldn''t even think before a flood of memories flooded my mind.


    Unlike what I had imagined, this huge influx of memories didn''t hurt at all, it was more like remembering things I had forgotten.


    So now I''m Noah ck...


    As I slowly got up from the bed I was lying on, I could already see the reflection of the new body I would have from now on.


    In my past life I was also called Noah ck, but unlike this Noah, who lived in a house, had food on the table every day and could go to school with peace of mind, I wasn''t so lucky.


    I lived with my "father," but the man was just a drunken sailor who brought me the bare minimum so I wouldn''t die.


    Because of problems at home, I had problems at school, and because of problems at school, I had problems at home, and so on in an endless cycle.


    Thest thing I remember about myst life is that one day, on my way home from school, an old man asked me if I liked my life.


    Honestly, I don''t even know why I answered him then, because if it had been any other day, I would have told him to fuck off.


    But I said I didn''t like it.


    To my surprise, the old man snapped his fingers and showed me that there had been a boating ident and that only one man had died that day, my "father".


    The shock that my "father" had died was so great that I didn''t even realize that the old man had performed magic in front of me by showing me my father''s ident.


    I was sure that I would be happy if I knew that my "father" had died one day, but I wasn''t... I wanted to be happy, but my chest hurt a little knowing that the only person who cared about me at all had died that day.


    Seeing how sad I was, the old man snapped his fingers again, this time showing me the life of a boy my age who looked just like me.


    This boy had a passion for singing, so much so that when this boy performed in the bar next to his house, he had the biggest smile on his face.


    I followed the most important parts of this boy''s life, even though he wasn''t famous, he made a few dors as a singer, but he still had to keep his day job as an assistant on a ship, which made me raise my eyebrows suspiciously.


    I even watched as he met a woman in the bar he ran, they went out together, started dating, and she even got pregnant.


    Being with this woman was the happiest time of this boy''s life, standing next to him when he performed in the bar.


    The problem was that when the baby was born, the woman didn''t resist and died, leaving the boy alone with the newborn.


    As soon as the woman died, the man''s life, which had been very colorful, became grayer and grayer until he became addicted to drinking and began to take out his anger on the child.


    Surprisingly, when he hit the child and heard the child crying on the other side of the door, he would also start crying, and several times he even wanted to open the door to apologize, but he never had the courage.


    At that point I understood, this was my father''s life!


    Now I understood why the only time my father didn''t swear at me was when he found out I was learning to y the guitar.


    I expected him to beat me when he saw me doing it, but surprisingly he just looked at me with the guitar in my room and walked away as if he hadn''t seen anything.


    For someone who treated me so badly, his indifference was a great moment for me.


    Seeing my surprise, the old man smiled and asked me.


    "Do you feel sorry for your father?"


    Hearing his question, I thought for a moment and answered, "No, even though he went through a lot of shit, he was still an asshole to me who wasn''t to me for anything.


    The old man continued to smile and nodded.


    "Before he died, your father only asked me for one thing." The old man said, making me look at him curiously.


    With all the things this old man had done, I should have been crazy with surprise, but it was as if there was a calming aura about him that kept me calm and rxed, making me just look at him, curious, waiting for the answer.


    "The only thing he asked me was if I could give his son the life he deserved." The old man said.


    Hearing that, I felt my eyes water a little.


    For someone who hardly ever heard words of affection, knowing that my father''s only request before he died was for me to have a better life moved me a little.


    I didn''t forgive him, but the hatred I felt was a little less.


    "Have you epted?" I asked the old man a little expectantly, because if I could have a better life, I would be very happy indeed.


    The old man continued to smile as he answered. "Yes, but only under one condition."


    "What?" I asked excitedly.


    "I can help you reincarnate into the body of a boy who asked me for help. While your father asked me to give you a better life, the boy asked me to give his family a better life. So your job will be to make a better life for yourself, while striving to improve the life of the family that takes you in. The old man said with a serious voice.


    Hearing his condition made me a little nervous. It wasn''t something that waspletely difficult, but I was still a little nervous to be in front of the unknown.


    Seeing my nervousness, the old man smiled again as he spoke. "Of course, I''m going to give you a gift that will help you in your other life, I''m not going to force you to do anything you don''t want to, if someone treats you badly, you have every free will to treat them the same way, but the only request is that you treat the boy''s family as well as they treat you."


    Hearing this, I finally nodded and agreed.


    The next second, I woke up in an unfamiliar bed in an unfamiliar room.


    With the memories of that body and the reflection I saw in the mirror, I could understand why Noah had the right to make a wish to God.


    Noah weighed 150 kg (330 lbs) with a height of 1.82 m (6''1"), which put him at the limit of what his body could take for a 17 year old, so much so that his body couldn''t take it anymore that night and he had a heart attack.


    Looking at the body I would have from now on, I felt a little discouraged because even though God had revived me, this body is not healthy at all and could die at any moment.


    I really need to start taking better care of this body. I thought as I began to look around and think about Noah''s memories of this world.


    Apparently, I live in a family of five.


    The father of this body, Jonathan ck, the mother of this body, Lauren ck, a sister two years younger, Olivia, and a brother ten years younger, Ethan.


    As far as I could tell from the memories, Noah''s rtionship with them wasn''t very good, or rather, apparently the rtionship in the whole house was a bit chaotic.


    Jonathan had to work from early in the morning untilte at night to pay the household bills, but to make up for his absence from home, he wanted to be the cool dad who yed some childish games with his kids, a pretty nice guy, butcking a little bit of authority that a father should have.


    Lauren, who stayed home to take care of things, was an extremely perfectionist woman, to the point of invading her children''s personal space a bit while trying to help them in any way she could, a good mother, but who didn''t quite know when to stop trying to help.


    Olivia was entering her rebellious teenage years, which caused a lot of chaos at home, as she often didn''t understand that the things her mother did were out of concern for her, which led to a lot of conflict between the two.


    Ethan was just a kid with mildly elevated ADHD, which meant that the family just treated him as a slow kid who didn''t have a talent for learning things and unfortunately didn''t know he had the disorder.


    Noah, on the other hand, was a typical teenager who was bullied at school, a chubby boy with many social difficulties, few friends, and whose only hobby was watching Japanese cartoons, which made it difficult for him to connect with people who didn''t have the same hobby as him, including his own family, making him more isted every day.


    But despite how chaotic the family was and how isted Noah was, he still truly loved these people because they were the only ones who really cared about him in the end.


    When he died, I have the memory of him regretting how he came to be and how he wanted things to be better.


    "Don''t worry Noah, I''ll take care of them for you..." I said softly as a feeling of relief ran through my body, probably the goodbye to the old Noah.


    "What did you say? Is it time for school?"


    Suddenly I heard a confused, sleepy child''s voice.


    Recognizing the sound, I knew it was Ethan''s, I had forgotten that I shared a room with him, probably when I said it out loud he woke up confused.


    Since the old Noah was the one who woke him up to go to school, he must have thought it was time to go.


    "Not yet, you can go back to sleep." I replied in a low voice, speaking with a little affection.


    This was a new sensation for me as I''d never had anyone to talk to like this before, but it came very naturally, apparently Ethan was the one Noah was closest to in the house, so it was normal for him to take more care of the little boy.


    Unfortunately, not even Noah knew that Ethan had ADHD.


    When Ethan heard what I was saying, I could hear him mumbling as he rolled over and went back to sleep.


    Since I wasn''t sleepy, I decided to take out my phone and see what time it was.


    [04:50 am]


    Maybe I can start improving this body today,'' I thought with interest.


    Although I wasn''t extremely healthy in my past life, I still exercised a lot by riding my bike to and from school, so my body, although not very muscr due to ack of nutrients, was quite healthy.


    I don''t think I can ride a bike at this weight, but I think I can walk. I thought, I am going to start my routine for a healthier life today.


    As I was making my decision, a blue window appeared floating in front of me.


    [Mission: Walk 3 km (1.8 miles) in 1 hour.


    Rewards:


    +1 CON, Mysterious Title


    ept?]


    Looking at the floating blue screen in front of me, the first thing I remembered was what God had said.


    "Of course, I will give you a gift that will help you in the afterlife..."


    So that was the gift?" I thought as I began to get excited.


    I knew exactly what it was, as I had read novels where the MC had a system just like this, so I was really excited.


    ept it,'' I thought, making the window disappear from my view.


    When I thought of opening a window where I could see the missions, this window opened immediately, allowing me to see the mission I currently had.


    Status? I thought uncertainly, wanting the famous Status window to open in front of me, and to my surprise, it did!


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 30/30


    | MP: 90/90


    |------------------------


    | Strength (STR): 4


    | Dexterity (DEX): 2


    | Constitution (CON): 3


    | Intelligence (INT): 9


    | Wisdom (WIS): 9


    | Charisma (CHA): 3


    | Agility (AGL): 2


    | Luck (LUK): ??


    |------------------------


    | Skills:


    |------------------------


    When I looked at my status screen, despite seeing so many low scores, I started to get extremely excited because I knew that with a system like this, as long as I was dedicated, I could improve my skills much faster, as well as be able to track in real time whether I was improving or not, which would give me a huge incentive.


    With an excited smile, I opened my closet, put on a football shirt, and silently left the house to go for a walk.

 Chapter 2: 02 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 2: 02 - Change</h4>


    When I left my room, the first thing I did was brush my teeth before heading down to the kitchen in search of a water bottle to take on my walk.


    But when I got to the kitchen, I was surprised by what I saw.


    Jonathan was at the kitchen table, looking at a handful of papers, which I assumed were bills, with a tired expression while holding a coffee in his other hand.


    When he heard my steps, I could see the surprise on his face as he quickly tried to hide the papers from me, probably afraid I would find out about the possible financial problems the family was having.


    "Hey Champ, up already? Or did you stay up yingte?" My new dad asked me, trying to pretend nonchnce.


    I pretended not to notice his concern with the bills and tried to respond in a more natural way.


    "Just woke up, felt a bit off and decided to take a walk." I tried to speak normally, without using the submissive tone of this world''s Noah, or my old aggressive way of speaking.


    If I were to rely on the experience of this world''s Noah to have this conversation, I could hardly say more than three words, but fortunately, I had some friends at school in my past life.


    The problem is that my friends were all troubled, just like I was, so our way of talking was much more aggressive than normal people are used to, like us cursing at each other, speaking angrily, or things like that.


    It was really good for us since we could vent our anger about other things on each other, but without offending anyone, since no one there cared.


    As much as I tried to speak normally, I could notice the surprise on my father''s face at seeing me saying so much.


    I didn''t intend to act like the old Noah, so showing small changes like this was something I had nned.


    "That''s good, son. I think this is the first time I''ve seen you wearing that shirt I gave you, it looks great on you." He said excitedly as he got up and grabbed two slices of toast from the toaster.


    One stayed on his te while the other he put on a te for me.


    I was surprised by the concern he was showing for me, and it seemed like he was really happy just with this little interaction we had.


    Maybe the time he spends working away from the family is affecting him more than I imagined.


    Seeing his expectant look, I sat down in front of him at the kitchen table and ate my toast with him.


    But since I didn''t know what to say, and apparently, he wasn''t used to talking to me either, we both just sat in silence while we ate.


    Even though no one said anything, I was very happy with this simple moment, since I can''t even remember a moment of such peace in my previous life with my old father.


    And from the smile I saw on Jonathan''s face, it was clear that he was also happy to havepany for breakfast.


    (NunuNote: Hi guys, Author here, just to exin about thesements. Just like I used in my iCarly fanfic, I also felt that this would add to this novel.


    Thesements are basically like in a SitCom, where an interviewer talks to the characters to know what they''re thinking.


    Of course, the characters in the real world don''t know they''re in a story, or that they''re "being filmed", it''s just something to give more depth to the characters.)


    -------- Jonathan Commentary --------


    Sitting on the interview couch facing the camera, a little nervous, Jonathan didn''t really know how to act.


    "I was surprised to see Noah waking up so early... havingpany for breakfast was really nice..." He said with a smile on his face. "He even wore the shirt I gave him from the Emerald Thunders, it''s been so long since we talked..."


    "I think what made me happiest was knowing he would be exercising, his weight was starting to worry me, knowing he''s going to start exercising gives me a little relief." Jonathan sighed as he thought about his son''s weight.


    He didn''t really know how to bring up this topic with Noah when he thought about it before, but seeing that Noah thought of it on his own made him feel relieved.


    -------- Commentary Ends --------


    When I finished, I washed my te and got ready to leave.


    "I''m going for my walk..." I said, not knowing what else to say.


    My dad smiled as he replied. "Alright, have fun Champ."


    "Enjoy your day at work..." I replied as I left the house.


    [CHA +1]


    Seeing this notification suddenly pop up in front of me left me very surprised, as I didn''t imagine I could raise my stats like this.


    ''So it''s not just the missions that can give me stats?'' I thought excitedly as I started walking.


    Moving a body of 150 kg was much more difficult than I imagined, especially over long distances.


    After just 10 minutes, I was already feeling my breath going away.


    At 15 minutes, I was having trouble catching my breath, seeing that I had already walked 1 km, I decided to take a 5-minute break before continuing to walk.


    Even though 5 minutes seemed like a lot, I was still very tired when I resumed walking, but this time I didn''t stop to rest and kept pushing myself.


    When I reached 30 minutes, I decided to do a 60-second sprint and another notification popped up!


    [DEX +1]


    As soon as that notification came up, I felt like my body got a little lighter and the movement I was doing before to walk 6 meters, now I could move at least 9 meters in the same time without getting any more tired!


    Considering my Dexterity was only 2 points, now that it went up to 3 points it was like a 50% increase from my previous total!


    ''It''s gonna be tough toplete 3 km in an hour, but with this Dexterity point, I can do it!'' I thought motivated as I continued walking.


    My endurance was terrible, as I was all sweaty and very tired, but I didn''t give up.


    At 48 minutes, I received another notification.


    At this point, I was so tired it was hard to even think, but I kept walking and tried to read the notification.


    But my surprise was huge when a lot of the fatigue I was feeling started disappearing.


    Or better yet, the fatigue wasn''t disappearingpletely, but it was like my body was yelling that it could handle more and that the fatigue that before was almost killing me, now was no longer my limit.


    With that, I managed to look at the screen and was very happy with the notification.


    [CON +1]


    Smiling, I continued running through the neighborhood until at 59 minutes Ipleted the 3 km!


    [Mission: Walk 3 km (1.8 miles) in 1 Hour.


    Rewards:


    +1 CON, Mysterious Title


    Completed!


    ept reward?]


    As soon as the mission notification popped up for me, I couldn''t even look ahead, it was like the adrenaline that was keeping me standing disappeared and my body just started falling forward onto the nearestwn.


    Not only was my body hurting, but my head was also hurting a lot, since I didn''t have enough oxygen for my body.


    After what seemed like an eternity breathing, I managed to open my eyes and ept the reward.


    [CON +1]


    [New Title Unlocked: Perseverant.]


    [Perseverant: Only those who persevere to the end in a difficult task receive this title.


    Effect: +10% ease when doing a task that requires a lot of effort.]


    ''What a useful title!'' I thought excitedly as the other point in Constitution relieved some of the fatigue I was feeling.


    [New Skill Acquired: Aerobic Exercise Lv 1]


    [Aerobic Exercise Lv 1: Performing aerobic exercises increases the user''s Metabolism speed by 1% for 24 hours.]


    Seeing the new skill I gained, I was shocked.


    Considering that a normal body burns about 2,000 calories a day, and with my weight, I probably burn more, it should amount to about 2,800 to 3,000 calories a day, with this 1% bonus it''s practically 30 calories burned every day without doing anything!


    And since this skill is at level 1, it will increase even more if I level it up!


    Imagining the skill increasing my metabolism speed by 100% left me shocked, since with that I could easily lose almost 10 kg every month without doing anything!


    Shaking my head to put that thought aside, for a moment I thought about going back to running to try to level up this skill, but I knew it would be useless with how tired I was, so I just got up from the grass I was lying on and went back home as slowly as I could.


    Since I was close to home, it didn''t take more than 5 minutes to get there.


    It was only 6:05 am, so in a few minutes my mom and Olivia would wake up.


    ''I better go take a shower soon.'' I thought in a hurry as I ran to the bathroom remembering how long Olivia took to get ready in the bathroom.


    Usually Noah woke up after Olivia finished getting ready, so he didn''t feel it as much, but since I was stinking of sweat, what I needed most now was a shower to feel clean.


    Arriving in the bathroom, I was surprised.


    In the mirror''s reflection, even though I couldn''t exactly identify how much, but I felt like I was a little slimmer and a little more handsome... but how?


    Until I remembered!


    Since I saw my reflection before, I had gained another 1 point in Charisma and 2 points in Constitution, which apparently made me a little more pleasing to the eyes.


    Even the calorie burn from my walk apparently had some effect, since when I weighed myself on the bathroom scale I saw that I had lost 700 g!


    For someone who weighed 150 kg, bringing that weight down to 149.3 kg was already a big step forward!


    When I finished showering and looked at myself in the mirror, I was a little disappointed since it would take a long time to improve my appearance the way I was.


    Looking at my long ck hair, that was something that needed to change urgently.


    I hated long hair on a man, especially like Noah''s hair was,pletely dry and poorly maintained, which gave an even dirtier impression to him who already didn''t have a good appearance.


    So using scissors that were on the counter, I started cutting my own hair.


    Since my old man never gave me a dor to get a haircut, I had to learn how to cut my own hair by myself.


    At first, my hair looked like crap, and the old man wouldugh at me because of it, but over time I got good at it.


    [Skill Acquired: Hair Cutting Lv 1 (+23 previous Proficiency Levels.)]


    Seeing that notification, I was surprised, both for getting a new skill so easily, and for getting this skill already at level 24 for knowing how to do it in my previous life!


    [Hair Cutting Lv 24:


    When cutting someone''s hair, the cut has +24% chance to please whoever looks at it.]


    Seeing the skill description, I got even more excited as I cut the hair, until I finally finished.


    What used to be long and dry hair, was now much shorter and messier, which was exactly my style in my old world.


    Luckily the bathroom also had a razor de, which the old Noah used to trim the little beard he had, which I used to trim the little beard that was growing on me, trim the base of my toe hair, and with what was left of the de now with less cutting ability, I used it to run through my hair, leaving it even messier, but much more stylish.


    [Buff Acquired: Hair and Beard Done]


    [Hair and Beard Done:


    Effect: When Hair and Beard are well trimmed, the user receives a +1 CHA bonus.


    Duration: 71:59 Hours.]


    Looking at my reflection, I was quite satisfied, the CHA buff was really deserved with how much better I looked.


    Even though this buff onlysted for 3 days, I wouldn''t have a problem touching it up every day, since with the appearance I had, any extra point in CHA helped.


    But thinking about how I got the Hair Cutting skill now, but hadn''t received a Running skill, made me realize that maybe the technique I used to do something influenced it, so as soon as I left the bathroom I turned on theputer and searched for videos exining the correct running techniques.


    To my happiness, I was right!


    [New Skill Acquired!]


    [Walking Lv 1: When walking with the intention of exercising, you know which techniques to use and how to maintain the best posture possible to train the muscles.


    Effect: When walking, your muscles develop 1% faster and your body gets tired 1% slower.]


    With this new skill of mine, I was more confident in losing weight even faster.


    And knowing how I could learn new skills, countless possibilities began to emerge in my mind of how I could develop in this new life.


    Especially when remembering how small the video site of this world was currentlypared to the YouTube of my previous life.


    What they called MeTube in this world, was practically YouTube a few years after it wasunched, something with few people essing and only with a niche audience, something that could benefit me with my knowledge.


    But my thoughts were cut off by a knock on my mom''s door. "Come on Noah, you can use the bathroom, your sister has already finished getting ready."


    Knowing the challenge it would be to interact with these new people, I was a little worried, but thinking that none of this would be worse than interacting with my old man, I rxed and became more confident.


    I just took onest look at my Status screen to gain more confidence.


    =========================


    | Character Status |


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Title: Perseverant


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 50/50


    | MP: 90/90


    |------------------------


    | Weight: 150 Kg -> 149.3 Kg


    | Strength (STR): 4


    | Dexterity (DEX): 2 -> 3


    | Constitution (CON): 3 -> 5


    | Intelligence (INT): 9


    | Wisdom (WIS): 9


    | Charisma (CHA): 3 -> 5 (4 + 1)


    | Agility (AGI): 2


    | Luck (LUK): ??


    |------------------------


    | Skills:


    | (Aerobic Exercise Lv 1), (Hair Cutting Lv 24), (Walking Lv 1).


    | -----------------------


    | Buffs:


    | (Hair and Beard Done)


    =========================


    But before leaving, I was surprised to see an unexpected change in my HP!


    From what I remember, my HP before was only 30 points, now it went up to 50!


    Seeing a rtionship, I quickly understood, as my constitution increased from 3 points to 5, then my HP is 10x my constitution, which really makes some sense, since it''s like my body is healthier and can deal much better with injuries.


    With the change in my HP, I looked at the Mana bar right below it and became a little pensive.


    So far I hadn''t gotten any skills that involved Mana, or needed Mana, I hadn''t even been able to feel the Mana, but it was still in my Status.


    Did I need some special condition to unlock the use of it?

 Chapter 3: 03 - How did you do that?

    <h4>Chapter 3: 03 - How did you do that?</h4>


    Since I had already showered and put on the clothes I was going to wear to school, I waited a little longer in my room while I continued to work on myputer.


    This was a parallel world, something I had heard from God himself, but I was still surprised to see that many of the songs that had been sessful in my previous world didn''t even exist in this one.


    Since I didn''t listen to music while walking, I hadn''t noticed this before, but now I was surprised to see Noah''s ylist and realize that I didn''t know any of these bands.


    I liked rock in my previous world, from heavy rock to indie rock, I knew a huge amount of music off the top of my head, with the lyrics perfectly memorized.


    Would this be a good idea to make money?'' I began to think. Considering my current appearance, it might be a bit difficult to get gigs in nearby bars to make a quick buck, but I could learn to sing while ying guitar and put it on MeTube to make some long-term money and spread my music.


    Following the path of music was the dream of many people, but mostcked individuality.


    Luckily for me, I had so many ideas of bands from my previous world that I could take ideas from several of them to have "originality" in this world, as well as a huge repertoire of lyrics that had already been sessful that I could use to be sessful in this world.


    Of course, since I didn''t have time to develop this because I had to go to school, I just decided to look for singing lessons on the Inte and practice them in the spare moments I had until I got home.


    After a few minutes, I saw that it was time to wake Ethan up, so before I did, I made my bed and organized my things.


    This was one of the things that little Ethan used to argue about with old Noah, but he just ignored it, thinking it was his little brother''s annoyance, but I knew that an organized environment was a great ally for someone with ADHD.


    When everything was in order, I woke Ethan up.


    "Come on, big boy, it''s time to wake up." I said in a calm voice beside him.


    He was a little confused at first, not understanding what was going on, until he figured it out and woke up quite easily.


    Although I could see that he wasn''t fully awake, he just went to the bathroom on autopilot, not even noticing the difference in my hair.


    Seeing that he woke up without any problems, I also left the room and went to the kitchen with my backpack.


    As soon as I arrived in the kitchen, I saw Olivia touching up her makeup in front of a small mirror, while my new mother was making some eggs for breakfast.


    "Good morning..." I said, not really knowing how to deal with these two.


    Honestly, they were the two most difficult people in the house to deal with, both my mother with her perfectionism and Olivia with her self-centeredness, and it got even worse when she went to high school, as she joined the popr group while I was one of the outcasts, which drove us even further apart, as she probably felt that I was a better person than her.


    "Oh my God! Noah, what happened to you?" She screamed in terror as she ran up to me and looked at my freshly cut hair.


    For a woman like her, such a rebellious haircut was as scary as a horror movie, but I had already imagined this would happen.


    Little did she know that I was still itching to bleach that hair, just like my hair in my previous world, but I would leave that forter.


    At my mother''s call, Olivia also looked in my direction, curious, which made her raise her eyebrow slightly as she nodded, probably liking my new cut much more than our mother.


    Considering that the average person''s stat is 10 points, I, who had gone from 3 to 5 charisma points, had taken a big step forward in looking visibly nicer, which Olivia clearly noticed.


    At least if she liked it, it meant that this cut wasn''t something weird in this world, as I had feared.


    Now looking at the distraught woman in front of me, I sighed as I replied. "I just felt like cutting it, my long hair was too much work to take care of and it was too ugly, so I cut it myself."


    Hearing that I''d cut my own hair, the two women had different reactions, with Olivia surprised that I''d managed to get a good cut on my own, and my mother shocked that I''d used my head as a guinea pig to cut my hair for the first time.


    "Are you crazy? What could have happened to you? Did you cut yourself somewhere?" she said as she started looking for a cut on me.


    At this point my patience was wearing thin, I wasn''t used to dealing with someone who demanded so much of me, I only got to this point because of the old Noah, so I took a deep breath and answered trying to keep calm.


    "Mom, calm down. I didn''t hurt myself, my hair is fine, nothing bad happened, you know? There''s nothing to worry about, I watched a lot of videos before you did this to me. Now calm down, okay?" I said in a serious voice as I put my hands on her shoulders and spoke in a calm tone.


    When she heard me talking like that and holding her shoulders like that, she calmed down surprisingly.


    "I think it''s okay..." She said a little confused as she went back to cooking.


    -------- Lauren Commentary --------


    Sitting on the sofa with a lost expression on her face, Lauren didn''t quite know how to react.


    "I was so worried about Noah, but the way he talked to me..." She paused. "I don''t think I''ve ever seen my son speak with such confidence...he looked me in the eye!"


    When Lauren realized that Noah had looked her in the eye while talking to her, she was shocked.


    "Even though I was worried about him, just seeing the confidence he showed made me so proud, and the reassurance he gave me, like everything was under control when he cut his hair, really convinced me!" She said excitedly.


    For someone like her who was a perfectionist, the feeling of security was very important, and the security that Noah gave her in that moment was enough for the perfectionism to switch off for a few minutes and just make her happy.


    Looking at the camera with a little embarrassment, Lauren said in a low voice. "I didn''t say anything to him, but the more I looked at him over breakfast, the more I thought the haircut suited him and made him look much more stylish. I just couldn''t say it and let it be understood that I approved of such a rebellious style..."


    -------- Comment ends --------


    Seeing how calm my mother became after I reassured her, the one who was most shocked was Olivia, who had never seen my mother act like that towards her.


    I could tell by the look on her face that she couldn''t believe I had handled my mother so easily.


    When I sat down at the table, she quickly approached me and asked in a low voice.


    "How did you do that?"


    Knowing what she meant, I pretended not to know as I grabbed some of the eggs to eat, since the toast I''d had with my father almost two hours ago didn''t satisfy me. "What do you mean?"


    Olivia asked, looking at me incredulously. "How did you get her to ept your hair so easily? I was sure she was going to freak out about you for at least another 30 minutes."


    Looking away from my eggs and at her, I just smiled slightly as I answered. "Magic."


    Hearing my answer, Olivia was surprised for a few seconds until she realized I was joking with her and huffed as she went back to doing her makeup.


    I didn''t mind and went back to eating.


    -------- Olivia Commentary --------


    Instead of the anger she was showing Noah at that moment, Olivia had a slightly surprised expression on her face as she sat on the sofa and looked into the camera.


    "Noah''s different today, he''s able to talk to me normally..." She said. "It''s been so long since he talked to me, for a second I felt like my big brother hade back."


    -------- Commentary Ends --------


    When Ethan came downstairs and saw my hair, his shock was as great as my mother''s, but unlike her, who was shocked and concerned, Ethan just got excited when he saw my hair and asked me to make it like mine.


    When I heard his request, I saw my mom looking at us worriedly.


    I knew helicopter mom mode was kicking in, so I tried to make up for it.


    "How about after school? When we get there, I can cut your hair with our mom''s help." I told him calmly, with concise information and a set time, which was essential for someone with ADHD.


    Just as Olivia was shocked at how I reassured my mother, my mother was shocked at how easily Ethan epted this and sat down to breakfast.


    She probably imagined that Ethan would have trouble epting that I couldn''t do it now and would keep asking for it, but seeing how he took it all in his stride, she didn''t understand why.


    Fortunately, she didn''tin about me cutting his hair after she heard me say that she would be there when I did it.


    It''s good that cutting Ethan''s hair can help me level up my skill faster.


    When we''d all finished eating, my mom took us to school, dropping Ethan off at his school first and then Olivia and I at ours.


    Knowing what I was going to face at school, my mood had already taken a turn for the worse.


    I''d always had trouble learning my subjects, so my grades had always been low.


    The only reason I liked going to school before was because I was away from my dad and my friends.


    Now at Noah''s school, not only does he not have many friends, but his friends are clumsy people who don''t know how to talk properly, they only talk about subjects that I don''t really care about, and to make matters worse, the ''bullies'' at this school still pick on him.


    I hope those kids don''te and bother me because I''m not going to listen quietly. I thought sulkily as I walked into the school, leaving Olivia behind while she went to talk to her friends, and made my way to my first ssroom.


    And to start the day off right, I have to start studying math... how great... I mentally sighed as I walked into the ssroom and sat down in my usual spot, thest chair in thest row, since my height would block the view of the other students if I sat in front of anyone.


    [Buff Acquired!


    Math ssroom


    Effect: +50% bonus when learning math rted content.


    Duration: While in the ssroom].


    When I saw this buff that appeared out of nowhere, I was shocked.


    Since I had no one to talk to, I decided to pick up the math book and try to learn something.


    Just looking at thoseplicated forms made my head hurt, but I was surprised that it didn''t seem as difficult as I had imagined.


    In just a few minutes, I was able to study and fully understand the content exined in that chapter of the book, which caused a notification to appear in front of me.


    [Intermediate Math Lv 1 (+18 levels)


    Effect: +19% easier to understand and apply intermediate math concepts].


    As soon as I learned this new skill, the speed at which I could learn became much faster.


    What I used to have to read five times to understand, I was now able to understand after reading only four times!


    Before I knew it, sses had started and I was still focused on studying the math textbook, which used to seem like torture but was now quite interesting as I understood the applications of these forms.


    Despite myrge size, I was usually quite unnoticeable in ss, as I hardly disturbed the ss or tried to participate, but because of my new haircut and the 2 charisma points I received today, I think my appearance stood out a little more than usual, and the teacher asked me.


    "ck, can you tell me the result of the calction on the board?" The teacher asked me, trying to draw my attention away from the manga he probably thought I was reading.


    Looking at the question on the board, if I relied on my previous knowledge to answer it, I would probably have a hard time, but fortunately it was part of what I had just learned in the book, so I thought for a few seconds and answered.


    "The result of X is 16, teacher." I said in a confident and slightly disinterested voice, because learning from my book was much more interesting than answering the teacher.


    Hearing my answer so quickly, I could hear some mockingughter around me, but when the teacher confirmed that I was right, everyone fell silent.


    With an intelligence of 9, where the average for a normal person is 10, which meant I was slightly below average, I probably wasn''t the dumbest person in the room, but I was still in the bottom half, so it was really surprising to them that I got this question right.


    Ignoring theirments, I went back to studying my math book until a new message popped up.


    [+1 INT]

 Chapter 4: 04 - I hit the trash

    <h4>Chapter 4: 04 - I hit the trash</h4>


    By the end of the math ss, my Intermediate Math skill had gone up two more levels, reaching Lv 21!


    For the first time in my life, I was a little disappointed when I heard the sound of the bell indicating that the ss was over and that I had to go to my ssroom for the next ss.


    Luckily, when I arrived at the Biology ssroom, the same Buff appeared, but this time with a focus on Biology.


    As in the previous ss, I also received a Biology Skill, but the Biology Skill was only Lv 16, since it was my worst subject.


    By the end of the lesson, I''d managed to move up two levels in this skill as well, reaching level 18, giving me 18% more ease with Biology rted subjects.


    The next lesson was Physics, which was the same as the other two, then English, which was also the same.


    When the break came, I was surprised to find myself disappointed that I couldn''t stay in a ssroom and study.


    The system is really powerful, just seeing my knowledge increase like in a game, as well as time limited learning bonuses, made me want to study and learn...'' I thought surprised. I thought, surprised.


    When I arrived at the school cafeteria, not wanting to talk to anyone, I just took my lunch and sat alone at one of the tables while I read on my phone about singing training and how I could practice to improve the quality of my voice.


    While I was trying out some singing exercises by humming with my mouth closed, the message I''d been waiting for finally appeared.


    [Singing Lv 1


    Effect: +1% efficiency when practicing singing, +1% chance that whoever hears your voice while singing will like what they hear].


    Great, not only will it increase the efficiency of my practice, which will increase the speed at which I improve, but it will also increase the quality of my singing, so people will enjoy hearing my singing voice more! I thought excitedly as I continued to practice humming with my mouth closed using the technique I''d seen on my phone.


    Once I had the skill, it would be a little easier to perform the correct technique, which would surely increase the speed at which I could improve my singing even more.


    I wonder if there''s a music room at the school,'' I thought curiously, because if there was a music room, the chances of a buff being there while I was practicing were very high.


    However, considering the way I was treated at this school, it would be better if I waited until I improved my body a bit more before going to such a ce to avoid the humiliation that would probablye with it.


    Although I wouldn''t mind beating up anyone who came to talk shit to me, I knew that it wouldn''t solve all my problems, so it would be best for me to just be patient while I improved myself, even learning some martial arts skills would be very useful.


    In my previous life, I was very fond of Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu because I watched MMA, but considering the practicality of street fighting, it''s better to learn Krav Maga...


    Putting it on my list of things to learn, I went back to practicing my singing until I suddenly felt something hit my back.


    Looking at what it was, I saw that it was a paper ball.


    If it was the old Noah, he would probably ignore it and nothing would happen, but I wouldn''t put up with that shit.


    In my previous life, I was the one who caused most of the problems in my school, now here, am I going to ept these little shits doing this to me? Hehe.


    Getting up from my chair, I looked at the little shit who threw the paper ball at me andughed.


    "Sorry dude, I was trying to hit the trash can." He said as heughed, making his friendsugh too.


    Hearing that, Iughed too as I bent down and picked up the paper ball.


    As I stood up with the paper ball in my hand and walked toward him with a smile, heughed even more, thinking that I would be stupid enough to give it back to him after he threw it at me.


    But to his and his friends'' surprise, when I got close enough to him with my outstretched hand to give him the ball, I quickly put my other hand to his throat.


    Shocked, he quickly tried to scream, but as soon as he opened his mouth, I took the ball and shoved it into his mouth.


    "Sorry dude, I hit the trash can." I said as I continued to smile and squeeze his neck.


    Even though I wasn''t that physically fit for my weight, my strength was still decently high, so he tried to hit my arm to release it and I just ignored the pain as I kept my wrist wrapped around his neck.


    When his friends realized what was going on, they also got up to try to separate me from their friend, but as soon as they got up, I threw the little shit in their direction and started walking away.


    "Throw the ball at me again and I will put it in your other hole in front of everyone..." I said in a cold voice as I walked away from them.


    Although his attacks hurt, it was nothingpared to the pain I felt when I got into fights in my previous world, or the pain I felt when my father hit me.


    His friends wanted to chase me to take out their anger on me, but when they saw that I wasn''t afraid of them at all, they quickly cowered and looked at the boy lying on the ground with a ball of paper in his mouth, waiting for him to say something.


    "Whale ck, just wait and see if I don''t kill you..." He said in an angry voice as he stood up and left the canteen, extremely angry at the humiliation he had suffered at the hands of someone he considered easy prey.


    I knew he would try to take revenge, but I didn''t care. I could very well hit him harder here in the canteen, but considering the problems that would cause me, and the high probability that I would get hit, since it was three against one, there was no point in me trying to do anything here.


    But considering how quickly I would learn fighting techniques from System, depending on how soon they came for revenge, I could beat them with my bare hands, but if they came early, I wouldn''t mind carrying an iron bar in my backpack.


    I never cared about fairness and honesty in a fight, as long as I was thest one standing, it was all worth it to me.


    [+1 CHA]


    Now I was really surprised, could it be that just standing up for myself and trying to make them stop disrespecting me would increase my charisma?


    Ignoring the hundreds of pairs of eyes staring at me, I went back to my lunch and continued practicing my singing skills.


    Surprisingly, even though I''d been practicing for about 10 minutes, my skill had already increased to Lvl 2.


    I guess the lower the level, the easier it is to improve your skill, right? I thought, trying to understand how it worked.


    Fortunately, the physical changes that my charisma increase made to me were very few, and probably quite hidden under my fat, so no one noticed anything unusual about me when a stat gained one point and increased my overall stat by 20%.


    -------- Olivia''sment --------


    Since the school year had just started, Olivia, who had just arrived at the high school, hadn''t seen Noah being bullied yet.


    Olivia sat on the couch with a shocked expression on her face.


    "Ever since I moved to this school, I''ve heard that my brother was bullied a little by his ssmates, but I''ve never seen it happen..." she said a little sadly. She said a little sadly. "Today was the first time I saw it happen, but I didn''t imagine that he would get so frightened with anger."


    Looking around, Oliviamented. "If he reacts like that when they bully him, howe they''ve had the courage to bully him for so long? Aren''t they afraid of dying? I really thought Noah was going to beat that kid up!"


    Until she finally cracked a smile. "Even though he was scary, I have to admit, he seems to have be cooler after acting like that, I''ve never seen him like that."


    -------- Comment End --------


    When I went back to my sses, people kept even more distance from me, which was very good for me because it gave me more time to study on my own and take advantage of the ssroom buffs to raise my skill level as much as possible.


    I imagined that one of the teachers would talk about what had happened at lunch, but maybe they knew what had happened to the old Noah and now that I''d fought back, they just epted it.


    What a shitty school...'' I sighed mentally as I realized how bad this school was.


    Considering that the neighborhood we lived in was one of the worst in the city, it wasn''t surprising.


    On the way home, I noticed that Olivia looked at me in a better way, as if she had more respect for me after seeing what happened today.


    Fortunately, she didn''t tell our mother about it, because I would have a hard time dealing with the two-hour lecture she would probably give me when she heard that her son had been involved in a fight.


    When I got home, the first thing I heard was Ethan''s request.


    "Noah, you promised you''d make my hair like yours,e on, help me cut my hair like yours!" He said excitedly as he walked around me.


    Smiling, I nodded as I looked at my mom. "How about it, can you help me?"


    "Yeah, I''ll get the blunt scissors." She said as she ran into the house and grabbed the safest scissors so I wouldn''t hurt Ethan.


    Olivia looked at me in surprise, but began to understand what I was doing.


    Instead of asking my mom if I could do it, I just asked her if she wanted to help, which already satisfied her helicopter mom mode.


    This was going to be my first time cutting someone else''s hair, which was easier than I''d imagined because I had a lot more control over my hand doing something I was looking at directly rather than a reflection in a mirror.


    Within minutes, Ethan''s hair looked exactly like mine.


    He was like a mini me, only thinner and smaller.


    "After you shower, do you want to do our homework together?" I said as I ruffled his hair.


    Ethan''s eyes lit up when he heard this, because he knew that it would be much easier to do his homework with someone else, the problem was that his mother didn''t have the patience to teach him, and the only one who liked it was our father, who took a long time to get home.


    "Yeaah!" Ethan shouted happily as he ran to the bathroom to shower and clean up the cut hair that was stuck to his head.


    While Ethan was showering, I went into our bedroom and looked at my manga collection.


    I think I can get about $80 if I sell all this... I thought as I decided to sell everything to buy a guitar.


    I didn''t like this stuff anymore and it would just gather dust in my room, since my parents probably don''t have the money to give me to buy a guitar, I can get rid of it and get what I want.


    The guitar is the only instrument I knew how to y in my previous life, so if I learned the guitar skill, it would probably be at a higher level, which would leave me more time to practice my singing.


    So while Ethan showered, I grabbed a bag and put all my manga away.


    Since I finished quickly, I used the rest of the time to speed up my homework, which was very easy once I''d learned most of the content.


    I even got an extra level in math and physics.


    When Ethan arrived, I had already finished my homework and helped him with his, exining it much more clearly and patiently than the others had with him.


    [Teaching Lv 1


    Effect: When teaching other people, as long as you know what you''re teaching, they have a 1% higher chance of understanding what you''re exining].


    ...


    [Teach Lv 2]


    ...


    [Teach Lv 3] ...


    ...


    [Teach Lv 4]


    By the time I''d finished helping Ethan with his homework, almost an hour had passed. Fortunately, the higher the level of the skill, the faster Ethan learned what I was exining and the easier it was for him to do his homework.


    Even though it was only a 4% buff, it was still a much bigger buff than 4%pared to the inefficient teaching method the others were using with him.


    -------- Ethan''s Comment --------


    Sitting on the sofa with a big smile on his face, Ethan looked into the camera while happily holding his superhero notebook.


    "Today my brother helped me with my homework...it was so easy!" Heughed happily as he opened the notebook and showed it to the camera. "It seems that the more he taught me, the smarter I got and the easier it was to understand what he was exining!"


    Ethan looked around carefully and spoke quietly. "Just don''t tell my dad I said that, because learning from my dad is cool too, it''s just not as easy as learning from Noah."


    -------- Comment End --------


    After Ethan left to y, I took the bag I''d put my manga in and went to sell it.

 Chapter 5: 05 - Money Making

    <h4>Chapter 5: 05 - Money Making</h4>


    "Why do you sell yourics?" My mother asked confused.


    "I want a guitar." I said good-naturedly, not really caring about these manga since I didn''t really like them anyway.


    Not to mention that I could read them on theputer if I ever felt like it.


    But my mother felt differently. "You know we can give you a guitar, right?" she said uncertainly.


    Seeing the way she looked, I knew she was thinking about what she couldn''t afford to buy to get me the guitar, but I knew about the financial problems at home, especially after seeing how my father was worried about the bills this morning, so I just shook my head and answered. "It''s okay, I''ve already read it and I''m not going to read it again, it''s a waste of money to have it lying around in the bedroom."


    She realized I noticed the way she was acting, so she nodded and smiled a little embarrassed.


    -------- Lauren''sment --------


    Sitting on the sofa with her head down, Lauren said in a sad voice, "I think Noah has realized that we''re in financial trouble... Jonathan is looking for a better paying job, but even though he''s a great stock assistant, thepany he works for has no ns to promote him..."


    With a disapproving smile, Lauren looked into the camera as she sighed. "He''s only doing this because I can''t work... I''ve tried everything, but since Ethan was born, I can''t take my mind off things for a second, thinking that the kids at home might be in trouble, and I don''t know anything about working from home..."


    "I just hope Jonathan gets a less tiring job that pays better..." She sighed disappointedly to herself.


    -------- Comment End --------


    Negotiating the price of manga has given me a new skill haha.


    [Negotiator Lv 3


    When you negotiate the price of something, you have a 3% higher chance of convincing the other person to ept your price].


    Yes, the skill was already at Lv3 because of the time we spent negotiating until I got $136 for my manga collection.


    That was a lot more than I thought it would be, which made me very happy.


    With cash in hand, I quickly went to a used instrument store and asked for the cheapest guitar they had.


    Looking at the faded brown guitar in front of me, which the clerk said was $48, I gained another level in my [Negotiator] skill, raising it to level 4, and managed to buy the guitar + a set of new strings, a capo, and a cover for $50.


    When I tested the guitar with the new strings, I quickly gained my new skill.


    [Guitar Lv 14


    By ying the guitar, you learn 14% faster and have a 14% higher chance that other people will enjoy listening to you y].


    I can save the remaining $86 for an emergency. I thought with satisfaction as I walked out of the store with the guitar on my back.


    Since my guitar skill was at Lv14, the level was already somewhat eptable as I could y the songs I liked from my previous world, but it was still nothing impressive and I still made a few mistakes.


    So my goal was to get my guitar and singing skills up to Lv 20, and as soon as those skills reached Lv 20, I would record my first song to post on MeTube.


    With my n set, I returned home satisfied.


    When I arrived home with my guitar, both my mother and Ethan looked at me in surprise.


    My mother because she never imagined that I would actually buy a guitar, and Ethan because he was curious to know what was inside such a big case.


    When I took the guitar out of the case, Ethan was amazed as he looked at it and asked me to y something, while my mother, I could see a little sadness in her eyes that she tried to hide, probably because she had noticed how old the guitar I had bought was.


    At Ethan''s request, I yed him the riff from Metal Man, one of the most iconic riffs from my previous world and the main theme of one of the most famous heroes of the time.


    Of course, this was the first riff I learned to y in my previous world, so it was the one I was most familiar with, so I could y it for my little brother without embarrassing myself.


    When Ethan heard the riffing out of the guitar, I could see his eyes light up as he watched my fingers move from ce to ce on the neck of the guitar.


    I could even see the surprise in my mother''s eyes as she watched me y the riff so masterfully.


    "Noah, where did you learn to do that?" She asked in shock, never knowing her son could y the guitar so well.


    "The salesman taught me so I could test how good the guitar was." I lied, saying something I made up on the spot.


    But that made my mom even more surprised because I had never touched a guitar in my life and here I was ying this one with such ease!


    When I finished ying, Ethan asked me to y something else, but I pretended that I didn''t know another song yet, but that as soon as I learned it, I would y it for him, which made him happy and satisfied, even though he couldn''t hear it now.


    I went up to my room, searched for guitar practice on MeTube, and practiced my guitar while I sang along, humming softly.


    Within an hour of practicing, my guitar skill had risen to level 15 and my singing skill had risen to level 5.


    Suddenly, I realized something.


    Although I had run to the point of exhaustion in the morning, my body wasn''t sore at all now.


    Could it be something to do with the system?'' I wondered. I suppose I could use it to train my muscles?


    Since it waste at night and the neighborhood we lived in wasn''t very safe, I didn''t think it was a good idea to go for a walk at that time, so I decided to do some weight training in the backyard.


    Looking for an effective workout on the Inte, I found a simple one, but one that would be very good for my weight.


    Putting on another pair of workout clothes, I went out into the small backyard without attracting too much attention and started my workout.


    First I did 5 minutes of warm-up and stretching, which would be very dangerous with my weight.


    Then I did 2 sets of pushups on the wall because I couldn''t bear to do them on the floor with my weight, squats with a chair, calf raises and finally a few seconds of nk.


    This may sound easy, but it was so tiring and exhausting that I was exhausted before I finished the first set.


    When I finished the workout, I got another skill and another buff!


    [Bodybuilding Skill Lv 1:


    Effect: When you do strength training, your muscles develop 1% faster and your body tires 1% slower].


    [Muscle Exercise Buff Lv 1: Performing muscle exercises increases the user''s metabolism speed by 1% for 24 hours].


    When I saw that the Muscle Exercise Buff was stacked with Aerobic Exercise, I was very excited because it would probably make me lose weight even faster than I had imagined.


    When I returned home tired, my mother was once again shocked to see me as sweaty as I was.


    "Noah... are you okay?" She asked worriedly, especially after seeing so many changes in me in a single day.


    Looking at her genuine concern, even though she had stressed me out a bit that morning with her overanxiousness, I couldn''t be angry with a person who only wanted the best for me.


    Smiling a little, I exined the same thing I''d told my father: "I''m just unhappy with my body and I''ve started to exercise, this morning I went for a walk, now I''ve done some weight training, all very carefully so as not to overload myself, don''t worry mom."


    Seeing the relief on her face, the affection I felt for her grew a little.


    I had never felt anything like that in my life, it was a very good feeling...


    When I got to the bathroom and looked in the mirror again, I was shocked to notice another change in myself.


    Not only was my face a little prettier because of the point I''d gained in Charisma, despite the fat it hid, but I had apparently lost a little fat.


    When I stepped on the scale, I was surprised to see that my weight had changed again.


    From the 149.3 kg I weighed myself this morning, I was now 148.6 kg, which was 700 g less, a total of 1.4 kg that I lost today!


    I''m losing weight much faster than I thought! I thought excitedly as I took a shower and practiced my singing skill, getting it up to level 6.


    When I got out of the shower, I was surprised to see my father and mother looking at me with pride.


    My mother must have told him that I was practicing, and he must have told her that he saw me walking in the morning.


    Ignoring their expression, as I didn''t know how to deal with it, I just went back to my room and started practicing my singing skill again, looking for another useful skill to learn on theputer to make quick money.


    Considering that I needed quick money to stop the copyrights of the songs I wanted to release, I remembered a skill that the old Noah had.


    Opening PhotoArt, I looked at the illustrations of manga characters that Noah did in his spare time and was quite surprised by the quality, especially considering that he did it all with hisputer mouse since he didn''t have a tablet to draw on.


    I decided to try something simr and tried to draw a werewolf.


    As soon as I finished the drawing, I got the notification I''d been waiting for.


    [Digital Illustration Lv 27


    With Digital Illustration, you get better 27% faster and have a 27% higher chance that other people will like your art].


    Level 27?! I was shocked when I looked at this, this was the highest level skill I had so far, and it was 5 levels above Math, which was my highest level skill at the moment!


    There, now I knew what I had to do to make money fast. If there was one thing I remembered from my previous world that shocked me, it was a girl in my ss who made a lot of money just by drawing animal characters to sell on Twitter, apparently she sold each drawing for at least $100... what was it called? Furra, Furre, Furry! I can start selling these artworks for $30, which will help a lot to pay for the things I need in the beginning, but if I gain fame, I can raise this price in the future!


    Decided, I made a Twitter ount for this world, Twipper, and used the werewolf art I made as my profile picture.


    Of course, I used a pseudonym because I never wanted others to find out that I drew this kind of character to sell, especially considering that if I became famous in the future, it would be a stain that would be hard to erase from my history...


    So I created the persona @JacobTheWerewolf, something that probably only I would find funny in this world, since no one would know this character since his movie doesn''t exist in this world.


    While writing an ad, I realized that I stillcked a portfolio to convince the public to buy my art.


    Anyway, I''ll publish the ad with just my werewolf drawing as a portfolio, then I''ll make more art...'' I thought. I thought without worrying too much as I posted.


    I saw that the furrymunity in this world was much smaller than in my previous world, as if it was still in its early stages, the other art still had a bit of the amateurishness that my current art no longer had after copying some of the style of art I saw in my previous world.


    Even though I wasn''t part of thatmunity, and even made fun of it with my friends, every now and then some art in that style would pop up in my feed, and after a few years of seeing it, it''s hard not to pick up on the style behind it.


    Seeing that it was bedtime, I turned off theputer and went to sleep, as did Ethan, who was already passed out in his bed.


    Unbeknownst to me, shortly after I went to bed, a message arrived in my inbox from someone interested in one of my artworks.

 Chapter 6: 06 - Finally the Day!

    <h4>Chapter 6: 06 - Finally the Day!</h4>


    I set my cell phone to wake up at 04:50, just like yesterday, and to my surprise, I woke up without any sleep at all!


    Not only was I sleepless, but I didn''t feel any pain in my body, as if my body had returned to its peak state after sleeping!


    Is this the Game Body?'' I wondered, remembering how authors used it in the fanfics I read in my previous world, but since there was no skill with that name, I wouldn''t be stupid enough to try to cut myself and see how my body would react.


    Putting on some gym clothes, I went downstairs to have breakfast and saw my father looking at me with an excited smile from the kitchen.


    I looked at the table and saw two tes of toast, eggs, bacon and two cups of coffee, one of which was probably for me.


    -------- Jonathan''s Comment --------


    At this point, Jonathan had a huge smile on his face as he satfortably on the sofa and looked into the camera.


    "I was nervous when I was waiting for Noah toe and have breakfast with me and he didn''t show up, but after 5 minutes he did haha!" he said happily as heughed. He said happily as heughed. "I would have been really sad if I had made extra toast for him and he hadn''te to eat, but I wouldn''t have med him since he hadn''t even promised toe back."


    "But I was very happy to see him anyway." Jonathan said excitedly.


    -------- Comment End --------


    "Good morning, Champ!" my dad said with a big smile. "I''ve already made you breakfast, since you train twice a day, I also made you some eggs and bacon, protein is very important!"


    Seeing his concern really touched me. My previous father had never done anything like this for me... not even on my birthday...


    I replied with a smile as I sat down in front of him. "Good morning, Dad."


    Just like yesterday, the two of us just ate in silence, but instead of yesterday when we were ufortable and didn''t know what to say, today we just enjoyed the silence and ate rxed.


    When I''d finished, I took our tes and sses and washed them before going for my walk.


    Unlike yesterday, I didn''t have a mission today, but I didn''t worry about that, I made my own mission today.


    Today I''m going to walk 5 km in 1 hour. I thought resolutely as I started to run.


    My current Constitution level was 60% higher than yesterday''s, so since yesterday I ran 3 kilometers with 3 Constitution points, today that I have 5 Constitution points, I want to run 5 kilometers!


    As soon as I started, I felt that it was really taking too long for me to get tired.


    Within 14 minutes, the first message appeared.


    [Walk Lv 2]


    ...


    Within 30 minutes, another message appeared.


    [Walk Lv 3]


    ...


    Another message appeared in 47 minutes.


    [Walk Lv 4].


    ...


    Another message appeared in 56 minutes.


    [+1 CON]


    ...


    In 61 minutes, I''d finally walked the 5 km I''d been aiming for!


    Even though it took me 1 minute longer than nned, I was very happy!


    Just like yesterday, I was really tired, so I justy down on the grass and let my body and head rest.


    My Buff was also updated!


    [Aerobic Exercise Lv 2: Performing aerobic exercise increases the user''s metabolism speed by 2% for 24 hours].


    After a few minutes, I finished walking the few meters to my house and took a shower before everyone woke up.


    When I weighed myself, I was surprised to see my new weight!


    From 148.6kg I was down to 147.7kg! A loss of 900g since thest time!


    Of course, I didn''t lose all of that on the walk. Part of the loss was also due to my diet yesterday, which was much more controlled than Noah''s old diet, and the system probably amplified the results of my workouts as well.


    My charisma hasn''t gone back up yet, but just because my body fat has gone down a little more, I feel a little better when I look in the mirror.


    What bothered me wasn''t just that I was fat, it was that I was fat and ugly, so the fat just made my ugliness worse.


    Fortunately, the system gave me some charisma points that slowly made me more attractive, so I wasn''t too worried.


    After taking my shower, which brought my Singing skill up to level 7, I went to my room and turned on theputer; since I couldn''t practice guitar without waking Ethan, I thought it would be more useful to check my Illustration skill.


    To my surprise, I got a message from someone on Twipper who was interested in buying one of my artworks.


    - Hi Jacob, I''m also a werewolf and I''m very interested in one of your artworks about my Fursona, how does it work? Hooowl! -


    When I saw this werewolf howling for text at the end of the message, I got a shuddering feeling that almost made me close this conversation window and stop working with it, but I needed the money...


    - Hello friend Werewolf, the artwork costs $30, the payment is divided into 50% at the beginning and 50% when the artwork is ready, you just need to send me the reference images you want or an exnation of how you want the artwork and I can send it to you ready by the end of the day. -


    I thought this werewolf would take a long time to reply to me since hisst message had been sent several hours ago, but within a few minutes he replied with a huge text about his character''s history and the reference images I needed.


    When I sent my virtual ount for the transfer, Werewolf transferred it without a second thought, leaving me a little surprised at how easily this person trusted me, but I didn''t care much and took advantage of the time left to start this artwork.


    Since my Art skill was already at level 27, I finished the sketch in a few minutes and sent it to Werewolf for approval.


    It didn''t take a minute for the Werewolf to reply excitedly and approve everything.


    Seeing how the artwork looked, I suspected that this werewolf was a woman, since the character was female, but I couldn''t confirm anything with how crazy thismunity was, for me, as long as it wasn''t an NSFW image of weird things, I could even draw a monster with whatever body the person wanted.


    In another 40 minutes, I finished the artwork exactly as Werewolf wanted it, and just to be sure, I sent it to her in very low quality for her approval.


    She didn''t even reply and wired me another $30, thanking me for the artwork and saying the extra $15 was a tip, which I wasn''t stupid enough to refuse.


    As soon as I sent her theplete artwork in high quality, she changed her profile picture to the new artwork and posted it on her feed, thanking "Jacob" and tagging him.


    Knowing that this was a free promotion and a new item for my portfolio, I also retweeted her post on my profile.


    The next clients would likelye from this client''s friends, so all I had to do was wait for someone else toe along.


    That extra $45 brought my total to an incredible $131, which almost paid for my guitar!


    If this werewolf tipped that much, I can raise the value of the artwork a little to $40 for the next customer and see if they want to pay. I thought.


    As for the money, I had no ns to get rich doing this, but if I could do one of these a day to earn some extra cash, I wouldn''t turn it down, as I would need a lot of money to register the copyrights for my songs, as well as help out with the household bills if possible, as the financial problems were worse than I had imagined.


    Just like yesterday, my mother knocked on the door when it was time for breakfast, woke Ethan up and took my things downstairs.


    "Good morning." I said as I walked downstairs.


    Just like yesterday, my mother answered while Olivia ignored me.


    Seeing her attitude, I just shook my head and ignored it, knowing I couldn''t change her in just one day.


    When I arrived at school today, unlike yesterday when everyone ignored me, today I felt hundreds of stares following me until I reached my English ss.


    Probably, what happened yesterday has already spread among everyone and their curiosity about me is growing until the next school gossipes to take my position.


    Just like yesterday, I just sat in my seat, reading my books and improving my skills.


    During lunch, no one came to disturb me, but I didn''t feel good about it, in fact, I felt like this was the calm before the storm.


    I looked around for the little shits who had teased me yesterday, and saw them eating and talking while looking at me, trying to make a domineering expression, but it only made them look more like idiots.


    Ignoring these clowns, I continued to eat while humming and practicing my singing by myself.


    Even the old friends in this body avoided talking to me after what happened yesterday, probably afraid of what might happen to them.


    Which was perfect for me, because I didn''t want toe into contact with those losers.


    The rest of the day passed like yesterday, but the change came when I got home.


    Since I didn''t have to cut Ethan''s hair, I finished helping him with his homework much earlier, thus raising my Teach skill to level 6 today.


    When everything was done, I spent another two hours practicing my singing and guitar, raising my Singing Skill to level 10 and my guitar to level 17.


    If I put my mind to it, I could get my guitar to level 20 tomorrow, and my singing skill in 2 or 3 days.


    Out of curiosity, I opened my Jacob profile and was surprised to see that I''d gained 39 more followers, and out of those 39 people, 2 of them asked me to sell them an artwork.


    One of these people wanted me to draw two wolves having sex, but I just said I didn''t do that kind of art, and epted the work of the other person, who just wanted a drawing of a wolf dressed as a general.


    Since it was a simple piece of art, I had it done within an hour and a half, earning another $50, $40 of which was the amount I had charged and a $10 tip, bringing my total to $181!


    I wasn''t rich yet, but it was great to have that ieing in every day.


    Like the other werewolf, this general wolf also posted on his profile and I reposted and gained a few more followers.


    Looking at the time, I decided to leave the PC and go work out my muscles.


    Just as I did with the walking, I also increased the intensity of my weight training, which made my results increase a lot.


    I increased my Bodybuilding Skill to Lv 4 and my Bodybuilding Buff to Lv 2.


    When I looked at my weight on the scale, I had lost 800g, which was already a very good number.


    And so the next 3 days went by.


    For all three days, my routine was exactly the same.


    I had breakfast with my dad, went for a walk, did some art before going to school, learned what I could at school, came home and helped Ethan with his homework, practiced my singing and guitar, did some more art, did some weight training, and went to bed.


    Looking at my status screen and the changes in it, I had a satisfied smile on my face.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Title: Persevering


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 70/70


    | MP: 110/110


    |------------------------


    | Weight: 149.3 Kg -> 142.3 Kg


    | Strength (STR): 4 -> 5


    | Dexterity (DEX): 3 -> 4


    | Constitution (CON): 5 -> 7


    | Intelligence (INT): 9 -> 11


    | Wisdom (WIS): 9


    | Charisma (CHA): 5 -> 7 (6 + 1)


    | Agility (AGL): 2 -> 4


    | Luck (LUK): ??


    |------------------------


    | Skills:


    | (Barbering Lv 24 -> 25), (Running Lv 1 -> 12), (Bodybuilding Lv 1 -> 12), (Teaching Lv 6 -> 13), (Negotiation Lv 4 -> 5), (Singing Lv 9 -> 20), (Guitar Lv 16 -> 24), (Digital Illustration Lv 27 -> 31), (Intermediate Math Lv 22 -> 29), (Intermediate Biology Lv 18 -> 25)...


    | -----------------------


    | Buffs:


    | (Beard and Hair Done), (Aerobic Exercise Lv 1 -> 5), (Muscle Exercise Lv 1 -> 5)


    =========================


    In just 5 days I lost almost 8kg! Not to mention, since my weight training increased the amount of muscle I was building, the amount of fat I lost is probably around 9kg, but since I must have gained 1kg of muscle, the scale only says I''m 8kg lighter.


    The level 5 buffs, which increase the speed of my daily metabolism by 10%, helped me lose a lot of weight, and as long as I controlled my diet and exercised constantly, it certainly paid off.


    Not to mention a change that really surprised me during those days.


    While I was studying, regardless of the content I was learning, I noticed that it was slowly contributing to an increase in my INT, and as a result, something was changing in my status.


    My Mana, which was only 90 points, had now risen to 110, along with my INT, which went from 9 points to 11!


    And mana wasn''t the only thing that changed, because when my INT increased by one point, the speed at which I could learn something also increased significantly!


    This increase of 2 points for me, who only had 9 before, represented a 22% improvement in my learning speed and mental processing speed, not to mention the skills I had in knowledge, the speed at which I learned school subjects was now at apletely different level.


    At first, I had to read something in ss a total of 5 times to learn it, then that dropped to 4 times when I unlocked the skill, now it had dropped to 3 times, and slowly I was getting to the point where I only had to read it 2 times to understand it.


    With this progress, I was excited to think that it could get to the point where I could read it just once and understand it without any difficulty, or even read something halfway and be able to deduce the rest!


    I understand why games are addictive, because when you see the results of something you''ve worked hard to improve, you get really excited.


    I want to learn more, I want to get better.


    Speaking of improving, since my singing skill was finally at Lv 20, today was the day I was going to record my first song to post on MeTube.


    And I had already decided which song I was going to record!

 Chapter 7: 07 - Numb

    <h4>Chapter 7: 07 - Numb</h4>


    Even though I was excited to record the song today, I still had to go about my normal routine until after I finished helping Ethan with his homework.


    Surprisingly, with the help I''d given him these past few days, Ethan was starting to need less and less help.


    As I helped him catch up a little on things he should have learned but hadn''t yet understood, now that he knew more about these things, it was much easier to teach him his homework since he already had the basis formed to learn these things.


    Just like the other days, when I finished teaching Ethan his homework, I picked up my guitar and started tuning it.


    I had already requested the copyright for the song I want to sing yesterday, which gives me the right to use that song from today onwards without any worries.


    Of the $181 that I had saved, in thest few days I managed to sell enough artworks to raise $493, ??and that''s because I only wanted to make two artworks a day, as the number of customers queuing up to get an artwork was increasing every day.


    I even decided to increase the price for the next arts, but they still continued to queue, especially when they saw that my art was getting better and better as my Skill level rose and I got used to drawing this style of characters.


    Of the $493 I had saved, I had to spend $130 to get the copyright for the song I was going to sing.


    Thinking about how much money I could potentially earn from the video for this song, this was clearly a waste of money, but my focus would not be on the ie I would earn from views of the video, but on how much I could earnter on from ying shows.


    So, asking Ethan to stay downstairs with my mom, I finally started strumming my guitar, feeling the beat of the song I wanted to y.


    I didn''t choose this song because it was the most sessful song I knew, nor because it was the song that was most sessful before I came into this world, but the song that most resonated with me in the most difficult times I went through. in my previous world.


    And oddly enough, in the memories I reviewed of the old Noah from this world, if he had this song it would also have resonated very well with what he was going through here.


    ??????


    "I''m drained ying the role you expect...


    Lost in the hush beneath the willow''s affect..."


    ??????


    When I started to sing this part, even after so long, I felt like my voice was getting heavier, while my nose was burning, but I still continued singing.


    ??????


    "Uncertain of the expectations you reflect...


    Bearing the weight in shoes, your script has decked..."


    ??????


    Everything my father put me through, and everything I tried to do to get even the slightest bit of attention from him...


    ??????


    "Each step I take feels like an earth-shattering quake.


    Caught in the undertow, just caught in the undertow


    I''ve be so numb.


    Can''t feel the drum.


    Worn out and tired.


    Much more inspired.


    Transforming into this.


    All I long to do.


    Is be genuinely me.


    And less like you."


    ??????


    (NunuNote: You know what this song is, you also know why it''s different, I had to edit the song to make it more original, but the message the lyrics send is still the same XD)


    When I finally sang the chorus of the song, I couldn''t help it and let the little drops of tears fall from my eyes.


    I wanted to sing a more upbeat song, even a song about some heartbreak, since I wouldn''t be able to rte to it and I would be able to remain impartial, but something in me asked me to sing this song.


    I had no idea where this desire to sing this song wasing from, until when I finished singing everything, I heard the sound of the door slowly opening.


    Just like me, there was a crying face on the other side of the door, and then I finally understood why there was something in me wanting me to sing this.


    This was the Noah of this world, who probably understood the lyrics to this song and knew that there was someone in this house who really needed a song like this.


    And on the other side of the door was Olivia, crying as much as I was, looking at me with a mixture of anger and fear, that I could imagine where they wereing from.


    Without saying anything, she just turns and runs to her room, without having the slightest idea of ??how to control the feeling that was probably exploding in her chest at that moment.


    [New Skill Unlocked]


    ------ Olivia''s Pov 5 Minutes Ago ------


    I think it''s been about 5 days since I''ve been feeling a change in Noah.


    Before he was just a weird kid who stayed in his room all day watching those Japanese cartoons, but now he was different...


    From what I heard, every day he''s waking up with my dad to have breakfast with him, he''s going to exercise twice every day... damn, I don''t even like exercising and he''s that size and he''s doing it twice a day?


    Now I have to admit, his exercises are already paying off.


    At first I didn''t notice anything different, but today I was shocked when I saw the difference between how he looks and a photo we have on the wall!


    While in the photo on the wall he had dirty hair, messy clothes and an ufortable expression on his face, the current Noah has a much better haircut, he speaks with more confidence and he must be at least 10 kg lighter !


    Sure, he''s still very fat, butpared to how he was before, it''s already a great change.


    But what surprised me even more was how he was acting like Ethan and my mother.


    Apparently, Noah has been helping Ethan with his homework for 5 days, and it looks like Ethan can now do almost everything on his own!


    Everyone at home had already tried to help Ethan with his homework, even me, but no one was able to, now how was Noah managing?


    That''s what I was thinking too with how he was acting towards my mother, since every time I see that she''s about to freak out at him, the same way she freaks out at me, somehow he manages to calm her down and everything is fine.


    That hurricane she throws at me when I do something she doesn''t like, that never happens to him.


    ''Does she really like him more than me?'' I sighed as I thought about the difference between the way she treated me and him.


    At that moment I passed in front of Noah''s room, which if it were a normal day, I would probably bet that he was watching some Japanese cartoon, but since he looks different, I was a little worried about what he could be doing now.


    ''Did he watch those cartoons again?'' I asked myself as I chuckled.


    With my curiosity kicking in, I decided to go near Noah''s door to see what he was doing.


    To my surprise, I heard the sound of a guitar being yed inside.


    At first I thought he was just practicing some music, since I heard Ethan going on and on a few days ago about how he wanted Noah to y more guitar for him.


    Imagine my surprise when I discovered that Noah knew how to y the guitar?


    I didn''t even know he had a guitar!


    But I was a little embarrassed to ask and I kept exchanging messages with my friends and ignoring it.


    At the moment the only thing I thought was that Noah probably didn''t even know what he was doing with the guitar, right? Since I''ve never seen him training this.


    But I was wrong.


    Seriously, the music I was listening to from inside the room was really cool, even without knowing how to y the guitar, it seemed like something quite difficult, a riff that only someone with a little experience would know how to y.


    But what surprised me was when he started singing.


    ??????


    "I''m drained, ying the role you expect..."


    ??????


    Hearing him sing this line, I was initially surprised, as his singing voice was better than I imagined, but I didn''t feel anything special.


    ??????


    "Lost in the hush beneath the willow''s affect..."


    ??????


    Listening to this other part, I just kept paying attention to his voice, as these parts of songs with very deep thoughts didn''t really matter to me, but the next line made me a little ufortable.


    ??????


    "Uncertain of the expectations you reflect..."


    "Bearing the weight in shoes, your script has decked..."


    ??????


    When I heard thatst line, I finally understood what this song was talking about, and damn, that shit hit me hard...


    The first thing I visualized when I heard this part was my mother, always trying to make me be the perfect girl, make me the little daughter that no one can criticize...


    ??????


    "Each step I take feels like an earth-shattering quake..."


    ??????


    Hearing this part made me think about every difficulty I had when trying to do something different from what she asked, it really was as if every step I took was like an earthquake...


    Who sang this song? How have I never heard this before?! If I knew this song it would definitely be ying in my headphones all the time, especially when I was with her...


    ??????


    "I''ve be so numb


    Can''t feel the drum


    Worn out and tired


    Much more inspired


    Transforming into this


    All I long to do


    Is be genuinely me


    And less like you..."


    ??????


    That chorus of the song... damn, not only did it sound great, I started to understand why I probably didn''t know this song.


    This was done by him, right?


    Haha...


    Since when did my idiot brother have such a talent for music, and probably no one in this house knew?


    But... how did he write this song? He doesn''t even suffer what I suffer in this house.


    Everything he did was always apuded, or at least ignored, me? Everything I did wrong was always criticized until the end.


    Even when I thought I was doing something right, it was like in the end I messed up and in her view I was wrong...


    Wait!


    He wrote this song for me, right?


    If it wasn''t for me, at least he watched me write this... it could only have been that!


    Is he really the only one who understands me in this house?


    But he never did anything to try to help me...


    I didn''t even notice when tears started falling down my face, but I just ignored it and continued listening to this song from behind his bedroom door.


    ??????


    "Struggling within shadows where doubt takes flight


    Chasing dreams in someone else''s light..."


    ??????


    When I heard this part, the first thing I remembered was the violin performance she forced me to go to when I was younger, even though I didn''t like it, I was too young to understand that she wasn''t doing it for I liked it, but it was to make her dreame true!


    ??????


    "Lost in the silence where emotions alight


    Trading truth for lies in this scripted night"


    ??????


    Damn Noah... holy shit, how long have you watched me go through this alone and done nothing?!


    Damn, on the one hand I''m d someone finally noticed this about me, but to write such profound lyrics, he had to have watched me suffer for a long time, right?


    Was he using me as a guinea pig for his music?


    Suddenly, while I was crying and leaning against the door, apparently the door wasn''t locked and it opened...


    Looking at Noah, who was also crying inside the room, a part of me was a little happy, but I was still angry, so I just turned around and ran back to my room, the only ce I had a little bit of peace in this house.


    As I ran to my room, I passed my mother, who was carrying someundry.


    I don''t even know if she saw I was crying, but I tried my best to hide the crying as I ran to my room and locked the door.


    ''Crap!'' I thought irritated.


    I don''t know what''s going on...


    My chest hurts so much...


    ////NunuNote/////


    <strong>Every 1k Power Stones = 1 Extra Chapter :)</strong>


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 8: 08 - Older Brother

    <h4>Chapter 8: 08 - Older Brother</h4>


    When Olivia left the room, a notification appeared in front of me.


    [New Skill Unlocked]


    [Hearth Voice Lv1


    Effect: When you sing something that resonates with your heart, you increase the chance that the listener''s heart will resonate with your song by 1%; this value is doubled for targets who have experienced something simr to the lyrics, as well as doubling the effect of resonating with the lyrics].


    Looking at the effect of this skill, Olivia probably fell under the effect of this skill, and from her reaction, it also doubled the effect of the song''s resonance on her...


    Remembering how fragile she was, with so many tears in her eyes, the little bit of anger I''d felt towards her over the past few days for how she''d acted evaporated.


    I know her attitude wasn''t great, but I could see that maybe it was her way of defending herself, that she was crying like that, that her arrogant, narcissistic facade was hiding a very broken heart.


    But my song opened up that defense and exposed that fragile, broken heart.


    I stopped my cell phone from recording, leaving it to edit this songter, now I had to go and help Olivia.


    Using the sleeve of my shirt to dry my tears, I walked slowly toward her room, looking around to make sure she wasn''t anywhere.


    When I arrived at her room, my mother was there, holding a basket of clothes with one arm while raising her other arm to knock on the door.


    But her raised hand never touched the door and hung there for at least 30 seconds until I decided to intervene.


    "Let me talk to her..." I said in a low voice, scaring her a little, but when she saw me, and especially when she saw my red eyes, her doubts arose.


    "What happened, Noah? I think I saw her crying..." She asked worriedly.


    Shaking my head, I know thest thing she wants to do right now is talk to my mom, but their rtionship is something I can help her deal with slowly in the future.


    Picking up my phone, I found the recording of the song I''d just made and handed it to her.


    "She heard me sing a song I wrote...listen to this and I think you''ll understand."


    As she took the phone from my hand, the confusion on her face was obvious, but she trusted me and left with my phone in her hand while I went to her room to listen to the song.


    -Knock Knock-


    I knocked on her bedroom door, leaning against it to try to hear something inside.


    Her room was silent for a few seconds until I heard a question.


    "Did you give her the recording of the song to listen to?"


    I could hear a kind of fear and anticipation in her voice.


    "Yes, it will be good if she understands what the lyrics mean." I said in a low voice.


    The room was silent for a few more seconds until I heard the sound of the door unlocking and someone running into the room.


    Slowly opening the door, I saw Olivia huddled under the covers of the bed, covering her head, probably very embarrassed.


    "Why did you give her that?! What am I going to do?" She asked a little anxiously.


    I sat down next to her on the bed, put my hand where her head was and began to stroke it lightly.


    "You know it''s for the best, even if it''s hard to face it, but if she knows that what she''s doing is hurting you, she''ll be able to get better, won''t she?" I said in the calmest voice I could muster.


    She was silent for a few more seconds until she suddenly asked. "Since when?"


    "What?" I was confused.


    "Since when have you been watching me write this song?" She asked in a slightly offended tone, but it was good news that she didn''t shy away from my hand stroking her head.


    "I wasn''t watching you to write a song, it was just that this week I was putting together the pieces of what was going on and I didn''t know what to do with it... to try and start something I decided to put it into a song." I tried to exin it with the first thing that came to mind.


    With her silence, maybe it worked?


    "Do you think I''m wrong?" She asked softly, with an uncertain tone.


    "It depends." I replied immediately, making her look a little offended and confused.


    As she tried to dodge my hand, she asked angrily. "What did I do wrong?"


    Laughing at the way she squirmed on the bed to avoid my hand like an offended kitten, I replied. "I know it was a way for you to defend yourself, but it hurt me a little the way you treated me, and I think Ethan felt it too for a while, because he was a little afraid to y with you."


    Hearing this, Olivia, who was squirming to get away from my hand on the bed, froze.


    "I''m sorry..." She said softly after a moment of thought. "But do you think I was wrong in the way I treated her?"


    Taking advantage of her pause, I went back to stroking her head.


    "A little." I said.


    "Even in the way she treats me?" She asked, offended.


    "That''s why I said you''re a little wrong. I can give you reason to be angry about everything that''s happened, but there are better ways to deal with her than to provoke her further. Even if her means aren''t the best, in her mind she''s doing her best to make sure nothing bad happens to you..." I said calmly so that she wouldn''t feel insulted.


    "Even making me learn that stupid violin?!" She asked angrily. "Your music saw that, she didn''t make me learn it because it would be good for me, but because it was something she wanted to do!"


    Listening to her vent, I just continued caressing her in silence for a few seconds.


    "Did she ever tell you why she wanted you to learn the violin?" I asked.


    "No..." She answered a little uncertainly.


    "You know, I don''t know why either, but ording to my logic, if she made you learn the violin because she missed a great opportunity in the past because she wasn''t that good at it, do you think that from her point of view, making you learn it is for your own good?" I asked in the same tone I had used with Ethan.


    Listening to my logic, Olivia remained silent as she continued to curl up under the covers.


    I just stood there with her in silence, letting her think and calm down a bit.


    "Thank you..." She said in a very quiet tone.


    "No problem, I''m your older brother, remember? If you need help, just talk to me." I said as I stood up from her bed, making the hole my weight had made slowly return to what it was before.


    "You know..." She poked her head out from under the covers and said as I left the room.


    I stopped to look at her, waiting for her to finish what she was about to say.


    "I like you better like this..." She said before covering herself again and hiding.


    I smiled, feeling something very good in my chest.


    Not only was I very happy, since I think this was the first sincere thank you I''d heard from someone important to me in both of my lives, but I also felt another part of me very happy, probably the little bit that was left of the other Noah.


    When I went into my room, I noticed some drops of water on the floor going towards my desk, there was my cell phone, and on the floor, I assumed they might have been tears.


    Seeing that she left my phone before I got back, she probably doesn''t want to talk yet, and I think I''ve done my part enough, so I just picked up my phone and transferred the song to myputer.


    The way I wanted to release the song was to keep it in acoustic mode, even to give as much of an impression as possible that this is something homemade.


    The image I want is that of an indie musician just starting out, as that will probably be much more appealing to my image.


    An indie musician has much more of the intimacy that a musician with a big structurecks.


    Even if I had the confidence to learn enough editing in a few days to make my music sound studio-ready, I didn''t want to.


    But I could have spent a few hours learning how to edit... I thought as I looked at the program and didn''t really understand how it worked.


    Fortunately, with System, it was easy to learn with a few tutorials on YouTube.


    In just one hour, I had already leveled my new skill to Lv 4.


    [Music Editing Lv 4


    Effect: +4% easier to understand and apply music editing concepts, +4% more likely that your audience will like your edit].


    Over the past few days, this has been one of the things I''ve been trying to understand about the system.


    When Skill said that there was a +4% chance that someone would like something I did, it wouldn''t make thempletely like my work and be my fan, but it''s more like the person recognizing the quality of it.


    Just like a normal person doesn''t like to listen to opera, it''s undeniable that an opera singer''s voice is very good, even if she''s not singing a song that the listener doesn''t like.


    Of course, if I can maximize all the skills and make a person like every little detail of the music, the likelihood of that person actually liking the music as a whole is very high, but as long as there''s one little thing that the person doesn''t like, that''s probably enough to make them dislike the music even if they like everything else.


    But I didn''t worry about that, having a good voice, good ying and good lyrics is already a huge advantage for social media musicians, and with my [Heart Voice] skill, my advantage is even bigger!


    With the song finally edited, I thought it best not to post this today.


    If I ask Olivia''s opinion about it, she''ll probably ept it and it''ll look less like I just chose the song to make a hit, right?


    So aside from that, I decided to make two pieces of artwork.


    One artwork I sold on the Inte to the Furrys, who surprisingly had already increased my Twipper profile to 3,000 followers in thest few days.


    Due to the high demand, the artwork I''d promised to do today had sold for a whopping $100!


    Just like the girl from my school in the other world, I had already managed to sell the artwork for a very high price!


    [Digital Illustration Lv 30


    With Digital Illustration, you get better 30% faster, and you have a 30% higher chance of other people liking your art].


    My Digital Illustration skill is already at Lv 30, which is fantastic, but I felt something new now.


    The time it takes to level up the skill has increased.


    I used to level up at least 1 level a day, but today I didn''t manage to level up that much.


    When I looked at the quality of the WereTiger I made, I knew that I had reached a very high level in this style of drawing, but I was still miles away from the artists who worked in game art in my previous world, so my theory is that at level 30, it''s as if I''vepleted the basic level to bepetent in this skill, and from there I''ll start training to get to a really professional point.


    If I were to decide which would be better ording to this theory, it would be that instead of releasing my music now, since my [Singing] and [Guitar] are at level 20 and 24 respectively, I would wait until the two skills reach level 30, but there was one thing I considered.


    Since I want to go the indie artist route, starting out as someone who already sings perfectly might hurt me more than help me, so having one or two songs recorded before level 30 of these skills will be very good in the long run.


    So that''s what I decided to do, I recorded Numb with [Sing Lv 20] and I intend to record the next song when it reaches Lv 25.


    Looking at the raw file, I knew that this song wouldn''t be very nice to show my parents before submitting, so I just decided to save it and let Olivia know about the submission tomorrow.


    [New Mission Unlocked].


    ////NunuNote/////


    <strong>Every 1k Power Stones = 1 Extra Chapter :)</strong>


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 9: 09 - Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 9: 09 - Siblings</h4>


    [New Mission Unlocked]


    When I saw the new message, I was surprised to see that I had another mission after such a long time.


    The first and only mission I received was on the first day I arrived in this world.


    I got to the point where I thought I wouldn''t get any more missions and that it was only for newbies.


    [Mission: Get your song 1,000 views in the first 24 hours.


    Reward: +1 CHA, Mysterious Title].


    Looking at the mission and the reward, although the +1 CHA is very useful, I was most tempted by the Mysterious Title.


    My current title, [Endurance], is already extremely useful because it helps me exercise and train my physique, and that came from a reward rted to a physical training mission, right?


    Since this mission came from something rted to music or fame, the title can also be rted to that!


    Now, what can I do to get my song to 1,000 views in the first 24 hours?


    Just posting the song on MeTube and letting it generate organic traffic is out of the question, because relying on the algorithm to start promoting my song when it wants to can take several days.


    Even if I have faith in the music, there''s no point in the music being good if no one hears it, so I''d have to do it in a proactive way.


    -Ding


    Looking at the notification that had just appeared on my phone, the answer came to me!


    At present, my Twipper was growing very fast, as long as I post there to promote the song, it''s possible that a few hundred people will click to listen to it, and as long as those people listen to the song, the likelihood that they''ll listen to it more than once is high, not to mention that they can send it to friends, showing how good the song is, giving me a good start on the tform!


    But there''s a problem...


    There''s a very high chance that they''ll suspect that I''m the person who makes these furry drawings, and I don''t want my image associated with that...


    This was a problem that left me a bit lost.


    Unsure what to do, I started pacing around the room trying toe up with a solution.


    Several ideas came to mind, but within a few seconds I found something that would make it go wrong.


    [+1 INT]


    After thinking so much and working so hard on refuting my theories, my INT went up, probably because I was practicing my logical thinking.


    Then I suddenly had a very good idea.


    This idea might burn my image a bit for some people and make me look a bit desperate at first, but considering everyone''s beginnings, maybe it will be something funny to talk about in a while.


    My idea was basically to create a Twipper ount for my profile as a singer and tag some pretty famous ounts, but frompletely different genres, including my furry drawing ount in those tagged ounts, so that having tagged that artist''s ount wouldn''t look suspicious, and if JacobTheWerewolf shares the song, it will seem like a natural thing to do.


    As if Jacob received Noah''s tag and really liked the song, so he decided not to repost it and let his fans go and see what song the artist they liked was listening to.


    Considering how problematic the Furrys'' rtionship with their parents is, it''s likely that they''re even more connected to music than other audiences.


    Wait, maybe I can even use this as an excuse to get Jacob to draw the cover of the song on MeTube because he thought the original cover was too ugly while he liked the song, so it will seem even more natural and the audience will be even more curious about the song!


    Deciding to do just that, the first thing I did was work on my MeTube and Twipper ounts.


    But here was the problem... I still hadn''t decided on a name...


    When I was thinking about a name, there was only one name that came to mind, but I still wasn''t sure if I wanted to use it as my stage name.


    ck Velvet.


    Considering that myst name is ck, this would really suit me, but the problem is the origin of this name...


    ck was not only myst name, it was also thest name of my current father, as well as my asshole father in my old world, and that was the name he used to introduce himself when he met my old mother...


    I wanted to think of something else, I even considered copying the name of a band that already existed in my old world, bute to think of it, in the end that was the name I went with.


    Even though I hated that asshole, I think I''ll use this as my only tribute and way of thanking him for asking God to bring me here.


    So today ck Velvet was born.


    For my logo I decided to just use the letters BV drawn inside each other in a cursive style, a bit simple but quite unique.


    I used this artwork on both MeTube and Twipper for my ount.


    In order not to leave Twipper empty, I decided to just post something simple.


    "Hi guys, I might release my first single tomorrow, I''m excited!"


    This was a very simple tweet that didn''t get any likes and probably won''t until I get my first fans, but just to avoid leaving my ount empty, it was enough, in the future I can n to post better things.


    With the two ounts finished, I decided to start working on the artwork I would use for the cover of the song Numb.


    The first cover would just be a simple artwork of a chain with the name Numb written in the middle, which "Jacob" came up with as something very simple and I''d make it better.


    Using my [Digital Illustration Lv30] skills, I made a very good artwork.


    Since the song was about a person who was used as a puppet by someone and finally broke free, I decided to make the cover a puppet doll that was being controlled by chains, but suddenly a padlock holding those chains opened, causing the doll to finally break free ande out of the dark into the light where it was more colorful.


    This was the artwork that took me the longest to create, 3 hours!


    But it was really worth it, it turned out much more beautiful than I had imagined.


    While I was doing the artwork, my mom came to call me to eat, which I did, and I was surprised to see Olivia there too, eating in silence, but not using her cell phone this time.


    Like Olivia, my mother didn''t say anything, just helped Ethan eat and asionally looked at Olivia with a slightly guilty expression.


    But Olivia didn''t even look at her to notice.


    I was exhausted, but I still hadn''t trained my muscles today and I had to go to the yard to train as well.


    To my surprise, Ethan also put on a gym outfit today and came with me to work out.


    "I want to get strong like you, Noah!" Ethan said excitedly as he flexed his arm muscles and looked at me expectantly.


    "Haha, it''s okay." Iughed as I exined the workout we were going to do.


    Since I was only doing calisthenics due to theck of equipment, none of this would be harmful to him, so I didn''t see any problem in letting him work out with me.


    But of course I lowered the intensity for him.


    While I was doing 10 squats, I only asked him to do 5.


    With my weight, even if I only did a few exercises, those exercises were already straining my muscles to a frightening degree.


    As I imagined, after a few minutes Ethan couldn''t take it anymore and fell to the floor exhausted, but I could see that he wanted to keep working out, it was just that his little body couldn''t take it anymore.


    But I kept going.


    My title [Perseverant] kept me going to the limit.


    [Persevering: Only those who persevere to the end in a difficult task receive this title.


    Effect: +10% ease when doing a task that requires a lot of effort].


    Even though the 10% bonus from the title didn''t seem like much, it really helped me to keep going when my body was telling me to stop.


    When I finished, I stepped on the scale and my smile grew a lot.


    | Weight: 142.3 kg -> 141.3 kg (313.7 lbs -> 311.5 lbs) |


    For the first time I lost 1 kg in just one workout.


    If this keeps up, I''ll be at the ideal weight for my height in less than a month.


    When I felt tired after showering, I couldn''t stand it anymore and justy on the bed and passed out.


    Just like the other days, the next day I woke up as if nothing had happened the day before, with no muscle aches and no fatigue from the intense exercise I had been doing.


    This is probably rted to the "gamer body" I''ve seen in some novels in my previous life, but there was nothing about it in my statistics.


    Even though it was Saturday, I woke up early because I had ns for which I needed free time.


    As usual, my father was waiting for me in the kitchen with my breakfast.


    Seeing how happy he was that I woke up early to eat with him even on Saturday, I think I''d be very sorry to disappoint him if I woke upter today without telling him.


    The morning walk was more intense than yesterday, when I finally managed to walk 6 km (3.7 miles) in 1 hour.


    When I weighed myself on the scale, I had lost another 1 Kg, of course counting what I lost while sleeping, but that brought my current weight to 140.3 Kg, so by the evening I would have probably dropped from 140 Kg to about 130!


    Unlike me, who woke up as if nothing had happened, Ethan''s whole body was sore.


    Seeing him walk like a robot to the kitchen table after getting dressed was very funny.


    "How about it Ethan, do you want to work out with me again today?" I asked, smiling as I ate the eggs my mom had made for me.


    I practically ate two breakfasts every day, with two pieces of toast with my dad before I went for a walk, and two eggs with bacon after I came back from my walk with my mom and siblings.


    For the amount of calories I burned on a daily basis, eating these eggs was the best I could do, maybe even increase it a little, since this protein served as a nutrient for the muscles that were developing in my body.


    Ethan looked at me suspiciously and asked. "Howe you don''t feel anything? My body hurts so much!"


    Laughing, I replied, "I''ve been training for a week now, with time your body will get used to it, it''s just that yesterday was your first time and the first time always hurts.


    Hearing this, Ethan still looked at me a little suspiciously and replied. "I''ll try again today..."


    -------- Ethan''sment --------


    This time, Ethan sat on the sofa with perfect posture, not because he was good, but because that was the posture that hurt his body the least when he sat down.


    "You know, when I woke up today, I didn''t want to train with Noah again..." He said. "I''m in so much pain that I think I''m going to turn into a real rusty robot, but it was really nice working out with him yesterday..."


    "Since I don''t have any homework today, I guess I can train with him, right? That way we can spend a little more time together." He smiled innocently as he looked into the camera.


    -------- Comment End --------


    Looking at the little boy, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Ethan was very cute, just like everyone else in our family, he also had ck hair, but because of his age, he still had cheeks with a little bit of fat, characteristic of children, and very big, curious eyes that stared at everything around us because of his ADHD.


    "Can I too?" A slightly shy, deep voice spoke up.


    Hearing her ask to join in surprised everyone at the table.


    Olivia was so embarrassed that she quickly regretted asking to join us.


    But I quickly replied: "Of course you''re wee. But why do you want to work out with us?"


    Honestly, Olivia didn''t need to work out.


    While I was the fat and ugly one of the family, and Ethan was the short and very cute one, Olivia clearly showed why she was part of the popr group.


    With long, straight ck hair and white, well-groomed skin, she was one of the prettiest girls in school.


    Hearing my question, I noticed that Olivia quickly looked down at her legs before answering. "It''s nothing, it''s just that I think I can lose some of the fat I''m gaining by eating a slice of bacon every day."


    I realized that this wasn''t the whole truth, as she had thin legs, she probably wanted to make her legs a bit thicker, and from the tone of her voice, I have no doubt that after our conversation yesterday, she really wanted to try to get things closer and this was just an excuse.


    -------- Olivia''s Comment --------


    Sitting on the sofa a little embarrassed, Olivia looked into the camera and spoke very quietly.


    "I actually have two reasons for going to the gym." She began to exin.


    "The first reason is that seeing Noah lose weight so quickly has motivated me to start working out and lose some of the fat that has started to appear on my legs and butt." She said a little embarrassed.


    "The second reason is that the conversation we had yesterday was really good, I thought if we work out together we could have more conversations like that, right?" She asked a little hopefully as she looked into the camera.


    -------- Comment End --------


    "Sure, so today the three siblings are going to train together!" I said a little excitedly, feeling how good it was for the family to want to be with me.


    When we finished breakfast, I saw Olivia heading back to her room and called out to her.


    "Hey Olivia, wait a minute, I want to ask you something." I called out, causing her to turn to me in confusion.


    ////NunuNote/////


    <strong>Every 1k Power Stones = 1 Extra Chapter :)</strong>


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 10: 10 - Numb Release

    <h4>Chapter 10: 10 - Numb Release</h4>


    "Hey Olivia, wait a minute, I want to ask you something," I called out, making her turn to me in confusion.


    "Hi." she said.


    "Oli..." she said.


    "What?" I asked confused.


    "You can just call me Oli. That''s what my friends call me..." she mumbled while looking away a little.


    Smiling, I nodded and asked, "So, Oli, I was thinking about posting that song from yesterday on a MeTube channel I made. Is there a problem?"


    "A MeTube channel? What channel?" Hearing that I was going to post the song, instead of being sad, just as I imagined, she got excited.


    Taking out my cell phone, I opened the newly created channel and showed it to her.


    "I decided to make a channel to post the songs I''m going to make in the future. For now the only song I''ve made is Numb, but I intend to write others when I get inspiration," I exined.


    "Woah!" Hearing my idea and seeing the channel logo ready, Oli was getting more and more excited. I wonder what she was imagining.


    "Of course, you can post it! Send me the link when you finish; I want to hear it again."


    "Alright." I nodded and went back to my room, ready to begin my ns.


    -------- Olivia''s Commentary --------


    Sitting on the couch excitedly, Olivia was looking at her cell phone while dragging her finger from top to bottom as if she was refreshing a page.


    "When Noah told me he was going to make a MeTube channel, at first I was just surprised, but when I remembered how well he sang, that surprise turned into shock." the girl replied to the camera with a smile.


    "Why shock? Because of how well he sang! I know it''s very possible that he can make his channel go viral. Have you ever wondered what it''s like to be the sister of a famous MeTuber? Maybe he even knows my favorite makeup MeTuber and will introduce me to her in the future!" she answered excitedly as she began to imagine what it would be like in the future when Noah was famous.


    -------- Commentary End --------


    Arriving in my room, the first of my ns was to find a Krav Maga tutorial video. Each day that passed at school I felt like that group of idiots was getting closer and closer to doing something shit to me, and with how busy I was during the week, I hadn''t had any free time to learn a fighting skill.


    Finding a tutorial on MeTube was easy, so the next few hours I spent imitating and practicing how the instructor taught in the videos.


    [Requirement for Krav Maga Mastery Lv1:


    Effect: Develops an improved understanding of Krav Maga, elerating learning by 1% and promoting more efficient body adaptation by 1%. Additionally, improves technique retention and practical application during practice orbat. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamental principles of Krav Maga.]


    ...


    [Krav Maga Mastery Lv2]


    ...


    [Krav Maga Mastery Lv3]


    ...


    [Krav Maga Mastery Lv4]


    ...


    [Krav Maga Mastery Lv5]


    At this point I waspletely exhausted. I had trained for 3 hours straight and if it weren''t for my title, I think I would have stopped 40 minutes ago. But feeling the knowledge in my mind, I was very satisfied.


    If before I was someone who just depended on a metal bar to feel safe while walking, now I knew much better how to use that metal bar to my advantage and a much better way to deal with other people.


    I was still far from the level where I could fearlessly defend myself in a 1 on 3 fight, but in a 1 on 1 fight if I was against someone with no knowledge of trained fighting, I was absolutely sure of winning. With a metal bar and two unarmed people, my chance of winning was also very high.


    Now however, based on how much I had sweated training, I had to take another shower. If I had known it would be so tiring to train in this, I would have given up my morning walk and just trained Krav Maga without stopping.


    Looking at the scale, I had lost another 500g in this training, which brought me to 139.8 kg! Even though I had been training for so long, it was understandable that I had only burned 500g, as normally in my training at night, the weight that shows on the scale is not only from the burning of my training, but also from the burning of everything else the body has done during the day.


    These 500g are just 3 hours of training + the 3 hours I would have burned naturally in that time.


    With a renewed mood after taking a shower, I turned on myputer and finally started my "advertising campaign". I didn''t do it earlier because it was still very early in the morning and at that time there wouldn''t be anyone online to increase the chance of my video getting more views, but now was the right time.


    The first thing I did was post the video for the song Numb, and the only things I added to the video was to have the lyrics of the song appear on the screen with the logo of my artistic name in the background. I preferred to put the cover I made in this background too, but in the story I made, this cover will be made in a few hours by Jacob, a future fan, so I had to settle for the BV logo.


    Just as I imagined, when I posted the video there was only 1 View, which was probably mine, so I ignored that and decided to prepare my Tweep to tag JacobTheWerewolf and the other profiles with thousands of followers. What I didn''t know was that this 1 View wasn''t mine, but rather that of an anxious girl in another room in the house.


    ------------


    Olivia, who had been refreshing the ck Velvet channel page every few seconds, was excited when she saw the song finally appearing. Putting on her headphones, she was excited to finally be able to listen to this song again and was surprised that the quality of the song which was posted was better than when she had heard it yesterday! However, considering she only heard the music through the door, it would be difficult to make the music worse than how she heard it, but Olivia didn''t even think about that and was left enjoying the music.


    Considering an idea she had for a little, she decided to open InstaBram and posted a link to the song with the caption "My favorite song is out" in her stories.


    With how popr she was at school, her followers had already surpassed a thousand, and all of these people were very engaged, so as soon as she posted the song in her stories, at least 30 people were curious enough immediately to know what song it was and clicked to listen. When they saw that the song only had 1 View, they thought it would probably suck, but out of curiosity they still yed the song and listened.


    To their amazement, the music was incredible! Of course, some people just felt that the song was OK since they had wholesome families and couldn''t rte to the story being sung in the lyrics, but those who had family issues, as soon as they heard the song for the first time, they had to rey it again and again because everything the singer said in the song resonated with them!


    Seeing that the singer''s channel was new, some of these people decided to subscribe and waited to see what the channel owner''s next publication would be, since with such a good first song, they thought that the second song couldn''t be so bad.


    When I was scheduling my Tweep, I was surprised by the notifications that arrived.


    "User ''quiler''" just subscribed to your channel!"


    "User ''shadowlord0475''" just subscribed to your channel!"


    "User..."


    ''Did the algorithm rmend my video?'' It was the first thing I thought.


    Opening the video, I saw that it already had 46 views! That may seem like a very low amount, but considering that I hadn''t even started promoting the music, it was already 4.6% of my missionpleted! So to contribute even more to the growth of my music, I immediately Tweeped my ck Velvet ount and marked all the profiles simr to Jacob''s.


    [Hi guys, I released my first song and it would be great to hear your opinion! This is the link: xxxxxx]


    A few seconds after I posted the Tweep, some curious fans of the people I tagged saw that I had tagged these people trying to promote a song and soon came to mock me.


    [This is shameful dude! Stop! Even if the song is good, I doubt anyone will pay attention to it the way you are doing this...]


    [Do you want my artist to see your shitty music? Stop dreaming, when you have more followers than him I can think about giving your music a chance.]


    [Stop marking...]


    Among thements like this were some who were honestly trying to help me, rmending that I stop promoting my music like this, while others just wanted to insult me ??to make themselves feel better.


    I just ignored them both. Despite agreeing with the first type of person, I logged into my Jacob ount, which currently had approximately 3,400 followers, which for an ount that was only a week old was an astronomical number. I then waited for 4 minutes.


    Four minutes after my post as ck Velvet was made, I posted it on my Jacob ount.


    [Although I don''t really like the way you promoted your song @ckVelvet, I can understand how someone who is just starting out on the inte feels lost without knowing how to promote their own art.


    I still heard the song, and bro, what song is that? This is fire!


    I''m now one of your subscribers and look forward to more music!


    Ps. I liked the song so much that I decided I''m going to make someplimentary art for its cover. If you like it, you can use it for free.]


    [WTF, did you hear his music and like it Jacob?!]


    [Just because his music is good he''s going to get free art?!]


    [I''m in line for my art and I''m only going to receive it in 1 week, and this dude got free art and won''t even need to queue? I have to see if this song is that good.]


    [...]


    Even though Jacob only had 3k followers, the amount of engagement he received was very high to the point that any art posted by the ount would usually get between 5k and 10k likes, so that was the main source of publicity I was counting on for my song to reach 1k views in the first 24 hours.


    Finally, thest thing I did was set an rm on my cell phone to go off in 4 hours, which was the time I would pretend Jacob took to draw the art for the song, and in the meantime I would do other things.


    My time during the week was quite busy because I had to spend 7 hours at school every day, but on the weekends I had those 7 hours free, so I would make good use of it.


    One skill that I knew would be extremely useful to me would beputer programming.


    To be honest, I had tried to learn it in my past life, but since I probably had no talent in it, the speed at which I learned was excruciatingly slow. I had tried for a week, dedicating myself as much as possible and I hadn''t managed to understand anything, so after a while I had just given up.


    But I knew that in the future a Skill like this would be one of the most useful for me, both for practicality and for the money I could potentially get with it, not to mention the security I could potentially guarantee for myself and the people I care about. So, I decided to start learning programming, and to my disappointment, my talent at it in this life wasn''t all that high either.


    It took me an hour of studying to finally unlock the skill.


    [Programming Prowess Lv1:


    Effect: Deepens understanding in programming, elerating learning by 1% and facilitating more effective adaptation to newnguages ??and concepts by 1%. Additionally, it improves algorithm retention and practical application during software development. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing essential programming fundamentals and honing your practical skills.]


    When I unlocked this Skill, it was as if the programming concepts I had been having so much difficulty with were finally bing slightly simpler for me, probably because the advantage in absorbing the essential fundamentals of programming and the speed at which I learned things had increased a little.


    To raise the Skill to Lv 2 it only took me 50 minutes. For Lv 3 it only took me 48 minutes, and considering how the speed at which I learned was increasing, I was very excited.


    I had spent a week studying this in my previous life to no avail, and now, what little I had learned was only a miniscule fraction as much as this Skill currently at Lv 3. I think it was because of my poor understanding that the Skill started so slowly at Lv 1, but I didn''t mind that much. As long as my learning speed remained high, I was very satisfied.


    In another 47 minutes, the Skill managed to reach Lv 4, giving me enough experience to follow in the footsteps of most aplished programmers and be able to make my first calctor alone without consulting anything on the inte. If I studied a little more, maybe I could make a simple game, but that would have to be put aside for now, as now was the time for me to post the image that Jacob made for ck Velvet.


    Looking at my Tweep as ck Velvet, I was surprised to see that Jacob wasn''t the only person I had tagged who responded to me. In fact, 2 other people I tagged also responded quite excitedly about my song. Before reading through these people''sments, however, I made Jacob''s post with the art I drew, which was a marite doll that was being controlled by chains, but a padlock holding those chains had opened, causing the doll to fall and it finally began to loosen,ing out of the dark and into the light where it was more colorful. The art really looked beautiful, to the point that it would probably attract a lot of attention from anyone who saw it on MeTube.


    My biggest concern when making the art was the choice of colors. My focus was on using the contrast of two opposing colors using watercolor to attract even more attention from the public who would see this Thumbnail on the MeTube page.


    After posting this image, I went to see thements of the other influencers I tagged.


    [Damn, this song... I have to admit, it made a small tear run down my eyes...] One of the people I tagged responded, making that person''s followers curious to listen to my song.


    Out of curiosity, I saw that my song on MeTube already had 401 views, which was much more than I imagined it would have at that moment.


    Confused, I looked in thements to see if anyone said how they had found the page.


    ////NunuNote/////


    Every 1k Power Stones = 1 Extra Chapter :)


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 11: 11 - Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 11: 11 - Fighting</h4>


    From what I saw in thements, arge part of the day''s viewership came from the Tweep I made and the replies that the people I tagged made, but there was a small part that came from some girl''s stories on InstaBram? Unfortunately, I couldn''t tell who had posted it, but if I could I would have thanked her. It helps a lot to have a bit of help in spreading the word.


    Out of curiosity, I pressed F5 on the page and the views, which were previously at 401, had now jumped straight to 570. Surprised, I pressed F5 again and now it was 583. Views were rising extremely fast!


    Wondering where these people wereing from, I quickly opened my Tweep to confirm, and just as I''d imagined, the image I''d posted of the artwork that "Jacob" had "done" currently had over 400 likes, and the number of likes was rising rapidly.


    I knew that the vast majority of people who saw this Tweep wouldn''t listen to the music, but as long as 10% of the people who normally liked the art I posted listened to the music, that would be enough for me toplete the System mission, but seeing how fast the song''s views were climbing, I realized that more than 10% were listening to the song! With Tweep''s likes reaching 1k in a few minutes, the song''s views were already at 848, very close to the 1k I needed, and that was still less than 5 hours since the song was posted.


    I was feeling that I was getting too anxious, so to calm myself down I decided to go for a walk and keep my mind upied. As much as I knew I would reach 1k views, I knew it wouldn''t do my head any good to let my anxiety inte so much in such a short space of time.


    To my surprise, when I came out of the bedroom, my father was at home, watching television with my mother. Then I remembered, although he worked on Saturday, he only worked until 4pm, so he had part of the day off today, and the whole day off tomorrow.


    "Hey, Champ. Your mom told me that you''re also working out at night in the yard. A coworker of mine said he had some old weights and equipment that he used to work out with at his house, and since he wouldn''t be needing it, he told me he could sell it to us for a low price. How about it? Do you want it?" He asked with a smile when he saw me.


    From the first day I started waking up early and spending time with him before he went to work, I felt that our rtionship has improved a lot. Even though we didn''t talk about anything specifically, the awkward atmosphere between us from before has improved a lot now.


    "Sure, what time can we go?" I asked a little excitedly, since having equipment to work out on would probably speed up the rate at which I would lose weight and gain muscle.


    "He said he''d be home in an hour, as he was going to stop by the market before he got home from work. How about we go out in a bit?" he asked, also a little excited.


    "No sweat," I replied with a smile as I continued walking out of the house, wanting to take a short walk to calm down.


    As I left, I could see the surprise on my mother''s face at how my father and I were now.


    -------- Lauren''s Commentary --------


    Sitting on the sofa, lost, Lauren was a little ufortable.


    "You know... before I felt that the rtionships in our family were a mess, but as long as I was dedicated enough we could handle it well, but now I don''t know what to do," She said, confused.


    "I thought I would need to do the right thing for us to act like a normal family, but from what I''ve seen of Noah and Jonathan talking, and from what I''ve remembered of how Noah is acting with Ethan this week, even how Olivia started acting today, it seems they don''t need me to do that?"


    Staring into the void, Lauren said thoughtfully. "It seems that Noah has started interacting with the family again. Everything has started to go back to the way it should be, as if he can see where each of the family''s problems are and can solve them all by himself..."


    "Was what he was singing really what they felt?" She said a little sadly.


    -------- Commentary End --------


    Leaving the house, I saw my father''s old bike in the garage and was tempted to take it for a spin, but thinking about my current weight, even though I''d lost more than 10 kg, my 139.8 kg was still something a low-quality bike like that couldn''t handle. So, just to be safe, I started walking down the street at a slow walking speed, feeling the nutrients of the summer sun flow into my body. As it was stillte summer, the sun was a little hotter than ideal, but it still felt good to have the rays beating down on my body.


    When I turned a corner, I was surprised to see a group of children ying, but I was even more surprised to see that there were two children sitting away from the group that was ying. The two children, far away, were sitting on the sidewalk, just looking at the other children ying with a ball. What puzzled me a little was that one of the estranged children was Ethan!


    Just as I was getting close, Ethan quickly noticed me and came running towards me with an excited smile. Behind him came a little girl who was somewhat shorter than him with short blonde hair and very thick sses on her face, which was probably why she was sitting apart with Ethan.


    "Noah!" Ethan shouted excitedly as he ran to hug me.


    Picking him up by his outstretched arms, I smiled as I lifted him up and spun him around a little before cing him on the floor.


    [+1 STR]


    Although I was surprised by this notification, I quickly ignored it while asking Ethan, "What happened? Why aren''t you ying with the other children?"


    Hearing my question, Ethan was a little shy about answering, but the little girl who followed him over quickly replied a little sulkily, "They think we get in their way."


    Seeing her frustration, I looked at Ethan and realized that although he was a little embarrassed, that was probably the truth and that he was also a little frustrated about it.


    "Do you want to stay here and try to y with them?" I asked, looking at them both.


    Hearing my question, the little girl looked at Ethan. When she saw him shake his head in denial, she quickly did the same thing, making me let out augh.


    "How about we go out for ice cream then?" I asked, making them both perk up before Ethan became visibly discouraged again.


    "I''ve already spent my allowance..." he whispered in a low voice.


    Ruffling his hair, I replied, "No fuss Buddy. I''ll pay for the ice cream for the three of us."


    Hearing that I was going to pay, both Ethan and his little friend got excited as they started talking about which vor of ice cream they were going to eat.


    When we left, the other children apparently overheard the three of us talking about the ice cream they were going to choose, and I could see some of them getting jealous, but no one had the courage toe over to us, so I just ignored them and went with the two of them to the nearest ice cream parlor.


    Although I felt bad that Ethan didn''t have many real friends, I wouldn''t try to buy these children to be Ethan''s friends either, as that would probably do him more harm than good. So I just went with the two of them to the ice cream parlor and bought three ice creams for us.


    Looking at the ice cream cone with three scoops of ice cream in my hand and calcting how many calories it had, I figured it was probably around 500 and got a bit worried, but considering the high amount of calories I was burning daily, I quickly ignored this and ate my ice cream happily with the two children.


    While I was listening to the two of them talk about which ice cream tasted best, a notification popped up in front of me.


    [Mission Completed!]


    [Mission: Get your song 1,000 views in the first 24 hours.


    Reward: +1 CHA, Mysterious Title].


    [+1 CHA]


    As soon as the mission waspleted, I felt a slight tingling sensation on my face for a second, but this passed and it returned to normal. This feeling was a little strange, but with curiosity, I quickly took out my cell phone and looked at the image of my face projected from the cell phone camera.


    The change was less significant now than it had been the first time, since my charisma went up from 7 to 8 points, which was only a 14% increase. It was definitely a smaller changepared to the 33% increase I had the first time, but it was still something very nice to see my face getting 14% better looking. Was it even possible to notice that I''ve be exactly 14% prettier by looking at my face? Definitely not. But with my 8 points in charisma, even though I was so overweight, I was now only slightly below average in looks, which was scored by the system as 10, so this would probably no longer be something that would get in the way of me meeting new people.


    Now for the main part: I went to look at my new title.


    [Tuned Ear: Achieved by those who take the time to tune their listening skills.


    Effect: +15% ability to identify musical nuances, making it easier to quickly learn new songs and improvise during performances].


    As soon as I activated this title, I was surprised to realize that the music that was ying in a distant store, which had previously seemed like just ordinary music, was now slightly unfolding in my ears and slowly separating each of the instruments so that I could focus on each one to learn! The process was a bit slow, but considering that I wasn''t even close to this level before acquiring the title, I was shocked to see how useful it was! I knew that the title was the best reward I could have gotten.


    If I were to train to get a Skill as good as this title, I would probably need weeks, if not months of training in my musical Skills before this could develop. Too bad the titles only appear as rewards for missions. Perhaps there''s a way to get them naturally, but I haven''t figured it out yet...


    While I was walking with the children, suddenly Ethan, who was distracted while talking to his little friend, bumped into someone.


    Seeing him fall, I quickly went over to him, worried.


    "Hey buddy, are you okay?" I asked as I looked at him.


    He didn''t even seem to hear what I was saying and just focused on the ice cream that had fallen on the floor, trying to control his crying.


    Seeing what he was worried about, I smiled as I handed him my ice cream.


    "Here, eat mine. I''ve had enough," I said while messing up his hair.


    "Really?" He asked with shining eyes looking at my ice cream.


    "Sure," Iughed as I handed him the ice cream.


    While he was distracted, I saw that he only had a slight scratch on his arm, which was no big deal for a kid his age, so I just distracted him again with the ice cream and was getting ready to leave until an angry voice spoke to me.


    "Hey, aren''t you going to make up for the shit that kid did, ck Whale?"


    As soon as I heard the nickname this person called me, I knew who Ethan had bumped into. Unfortunately I didn''t have my backpack now, and my metal bar had been left in it, so the only thing I could use to protect myself now were my fists.


    Fortunately, I had raised the level of my Krav Maga Skill to Lv5, which was probably the same as the average person who trained in that martial art for a few months - far from being a master, but already better than the average person.


    [Krav Maga Mastery Lv5:


    Effect: Develops an enhanced understanding of Krav Maga, elerating learning by 5% and promoting more efficient body adaptation by 5%. Also improves retention of techniques and practical application during practice orbat. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamental principles of Krav Maga].


    Turning around and looking at this fucker''s face, I knew that at some point I had heard his name, but I couldn''t really remember it, so I started staring at him, trying to remember his name.


    "What? You want to me a 7-year-old while you''re walking around like an imbecile without worrying about your surroundings?" I replied sarcastically while trying to remember his name to think of an insult, but his name didn''t reallye to mind.


    When he heard what I said, he was furious.


    "That brat must be your brother, right? That exins why he looks like a retard, being the brother of-" He was starting tough as he insulted Ethan, but this time I didn''t sit still and listen. I just ignored the urge to remember his name and ran up to him, punching him in the face.


    That little shit could insult me and I could pretend I didn''t hear anything, but talking about my brother? Calling him retarded?


    My brother may have ADHD, and asionally he might act like a doofus, but insulting his intelligence like that was not going to go unanswered. After all, he''s MY little brother!


    ////NunuNote/////


    Every 1k Power Stones = 1 Extra Chapter :)


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 12: 12 - Helping out at home

    <h4>Chapter 12: 12 - Helping out at home</h4>


    When my punch hit him in the face, I felt my right hand stinging slightly, making me think that gloves for moments like these could be good. Seeing him fall to the ground, instead of waiting for him to get up and take revenge on me, I just came closer and put my foot on his chest and leaned my weight on it, making him look at me with his eyes bulging as the air rushed out of his chest.


    "I told you to leave me alone, you piece of shit. Do you think I''m going to keep listening to you talk shit to me while I keep quiet? As far as I''m concerned, you''re just an insect that I could crush at any moment," I said, as he tried to use his hands to get my foot off him, but my weight of 139 kg was no joke. No matter how hard he tried, I just had to push down a little harder to keep my foot on his chest.


    "Please let me go..." he wheezed out with what little air he had, while looking at me with a desperate expression.


    Knowing he was about to break down, I lifted my foot slightly off his chest, allowing him to finally breathe, until I moved my foot to his stomach and stomped down hard, pushing all the air he had managed to inhale in that second back out, even making the rest of the food in his stomach threaten to leak out.


    With a shocked expression, he stared at me without knowing what to think, just feeling the oxygen running out in his head to the point where he almost fainted.


    Looking at him, I said nothing more and just turned to leave.


    As I turned back to my brother and the girl, I imagined I would see both of them with frightened expressions, but to my surprise both Ethan and his little friend were looking at me with eyes as bright as two pairs of headlights!


    "Woah, Noah, that was amazing!" Ethan said excitedly as he ran up to me and imitated the punch I threw at that piece of shit. "Where did you learn to fight like that?!"


    Even his little friend, although a little shy, was looking at me with shining eyes as she clenched her little fists.


    "I learned it on the inte," I said as I rubbed Ethan''s head and left.


    If we had been in a secluded ce, I''d have had no problem breaking some of that dirtbag''s limbs, but as we were on a busy street, I''d be arrested if I did something like that.


    Looking around to see if there were people watching was a habit I picked up in my previous life, since at that time I was very used to fighting in the street. Breaking someone''s legs wasn''t something that happened very often, but I had done it once or twice.


    "Can you teach me?" Ethan asked expectantly.


    "Do you need to fight?" I asked while raising an eyebrow.


    At my question, Ethan became silent and didn''t know what to say until his little friend answered.


    "Yes, there''s a boy at our school who asionally tries to pick fights with Ethan," she said, making Ethan look at her shocked, while turning to look at me worriedly.


    -------- Ethan''s Commentary --------


    On the sofa, Ethan was scared as he looked at the camera.


    "Shit, now that Isabe''s told Noah, is he going to be disappointed in me?" He said a little sadly.


    "The way he fought that bully looked so cool! I imagined myself punching Tony like that when he was fighting with me at school... It would be really cool to punch Tony like that!" he said excitedly, but soon became worried again, wondering how Noah would react to what Isabe had said.


    -------- Commentary End --------


    Seeing Ethan''s concern, Iughed. "Don''t worry, Buddy. If you want, I can teach you how to fight so that boy will never bother you at school again."


    If our mother knew what I was trying to teach Ethan, she would probably freak out, as the mere thought of one of her children fighting at school was an abomination to her, but I knew that knowing how to fight was something that would do more good than harm for Ethan''s future, so I was going to need to think of a way to deal with this problem in the future.


    Driving home with excited children pretending to fight imaginary enemies, I couldn''t hold in my anxiety and pulled out my cell phone to see how many views my song currently had. Like the YouTube of my previous world, MeTube also had an Analytics application where the channel owner could see the channel''s more technical statistics and graphs.


    Opening my Analytics app, I saw that my video already had 1,083 views, which was a great number, but the graph in front of me showed that the views the song was getting per minute were decreasing.


    Looking for the reason, I saw that all the people who came to listen to the song came directly from the link I posted on Tweep or from the girl who posted it on InstaBram. No views hade from MeTube rmendations, since the site hadn''t released the song yet.


    Rather than being disappointed by this, I was actually very excited, since MeTube hadn''t released the song yet, so when the site did, it would probably gain even more views, finally with the possibility of going viral!


    Reading thements, a smile appeared on my face.


    [Listening to this song was like reliving a nightmare. It reminded me of the constant fights between my parents and the fear I felt every day at home. But at the same time, it gave me a sense of relief to know that other people have gone through simr situations and managed to move on].


    [Crap... I can''t stop crying... every lyric in this song is like a knife cutting through my eyelids and making me see things I couldn''t see my girlfriend was doing to me...]


    [Although it''s got sad lyrics, I feel a bit bad for being happy to see that my family is very good to me and that I''ve never suffered anything like this, my condolences to those who suffer from it].


    [Howe no one ismenting on this singer''s voice? Wow, what a beautiful voice! @ckVelvet, what''s your InstaBram? My dog wants to know...]


    Everything was going well down to thestment which made my self-esteem rise a little. I was so excited to see everything going up. The song was currently at 97% retention, meaning that at least 1,000 people had listened to the full song. Well, it could have also been that a bit fewer people than that had listened to the full song and some had listened to the song more than once, which was a great sign!


    Of the almost 1,100 people who listened to the song, 198 had already subscribed to the channel, which was a very high number considering that people rarely tended to subscribe to a channel that they only saw a single video on.


    The only slightly disappointing thing was that as the song was 3 minutes long and MeTube needed 4,000 hours of viewership to mize the channel, I would need just over 80,000 views on the song to be able to make money from it. So I''d still need to keep drawing Furries to make money, but since my art sales were doing so well, this wasn''t a problem.


    When our car finally arrived at the ce where the other children? were, Ethan and his little friend Isabe didn''t want to try to interact with the other kids and went to y in the backyard, just the two of them.


    I said goodbye to them and went into the house, as it was almost time to leave with my father.


    "Hey, Champ. Shall we go and buy that workout gear?" My dad asked excitedly.


    "Let''s go!" I replied a little more excitedly.


    "Be careful. Don''t go too fast, Jonathan," my mother said worriedly, to which my father just nodded and took the car keys.


    The family car was a Toyota Camry, which surprised me the first time I saw it, not because it was a brand of car I knew, but because of the family''s financial condition. The car was a 2010 model, already a car with more than 10 years of use.


    "This friend of mine said that his wife was fighting with him every week to get rid of his equipment, since he hasn''t used any of it for over a year, so the price he''s going to ask for is probably going to be very low." My father exined proudly, since it allowed him to help me. "He said it was a lot of equipment and that he spent over $500 when he bought it, but since we work together, I think I can get it from him in two installments of $150."


    Hearing this made me feel a little bad, since despite our family''s condition, my father was still willing to spend $300 to buy me workout equipment. Even if he couldn''t pay the $300 outright, he would split it into two installments to make ends meet.


    So I decided to tell him about my art.


    "Dad, I don''t think you''ll have to pay for me..." I started to exin, until he interrupted me.


    "Noah, don''t worry about it, son. This little bit of money your father can afford," he said, trying to remain firm, "You can save the money from the sales of yourics in case you want to buy something else."


    "No, dad, I don''t think I''ve ever told you, but I''ve always had a hobby of drawing characters from theics I read, and recently I posted a drawing on the inte. Someone came and asked me to draw their own character and paid me for it. Since then I''ve been receiving drawing requests every day and I even have a queue of people wanting drawings," I exined, leaving my father shocked.


    "You mean you''re making money by drawing characters for other people on theputer?" he asked incredulously.


    "Yes, I only started this week, but a lot of people are liking the drawings," I exined with a little pride.


    I took the puppet art I''d done for the cover of the song Numb on my cell phone and showed it to my dad, and he was shocked by the quality of it.


    "Woah, that''s amazing Noah! But still, don''t worry. Save that money you''re earning to buy something you want."


    He tried to stick to buying the equipment for me.


    Shaking my head, I knew that this would be a matter of pride for him, so I didn''t insist any further, but I knew that he still didn''t understand how much money I was making, so I thought of something.


    "All right, Dad, but I want to help with the household bills too. How about I choose some bills to pay? The drawings make me a lot of money."


    Surprised, my father took his mind off the traffic while he looked at me with a mixture of surprise and pride.


    "All right Noah, in the glovepartment of the car there are some bills that I''m going to pay tomorrow. Pick one. I would rmend the gas bill, which is the lowest," he said with a big smile on his face.


    Surprised, I opened the glovepartment and saw several pieces of paper with bills to pay. Leafing through the papers, I found a bill for $130 and I decided to pay it.


    When my father saw that I had chosen the bill I had selected, he was surprised and told me, "Noah, that bill is too expensive. Pick a cheaper one; it''s fine."


    Laughing, I replied, "Dad, now I get $100 for every artwork I do, and I can do 1 or 2 artworks in a day, so you don''t have to worry. I''d even like to pay more bills, but I don''t have that much money on me right now since I just started this week."


    Currently I only had $463 on me, so I couldn''t afford more than that, but considering that if I did one artwork a day from Monday to Friday, that would be $2,000 a month, and if I did two artworks a day that would raise my ie to $4,000 every month. Setting aside 20% of that to help with household expenses wouldn''t be a sacrifice for me, but it would be a great help for my parents, and consequently for my siblings too.


    And from the amazed and thrilled look on my father''s face, I could see that it was all going to be worth it.


    ////NunuNote/////


    <strong>Every 1k Power Stones = 1 Extra Chapter :)</strong>


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 13: 13 - Growing

    <h4>Chapter 13: 13 - Growing</h4>


    When I got home with my dad, carrying in the new weights we bought, I was excited to see how much faster I would gain muscle with these and quickly went to the backyard to start working out. Seeing me excited to work out, and curious about the new equipment we bought, Ethan also went with me to the backyard, apanied by my father, who decided he would also start working out. Even though he didn''t have much free time during the week, Dad said he would try to find some time every day to work out, or if that wasn''t possible, at least work out on the weekends to maintain his health. I realized it was more a way for him to try to get closer to us, which I didn''t expose, and I was just happy with what he was doing.


    As soon as I started working out with the equipment, I didn''t notice much of a difference, but within a few minutes I was surprised by a notification that appeared in front of me.


    [Bodybuilding Lv 12 -> Lv 13:


    Effect: When doing weight training, your muscles develop 13% faster and your body tires 13% slower.]


    My Bodybuilding Skill leveled up in much less time than it had when I trained yesterday! Out of curiosity, I grabbed my phone and opened an exnation of a workout that a personal trainer had posted on MeTube and tried to do the workout exactly as he was instructing, and not surprisingly, my bodybuilding level rose even faster.


    Ethan and my dad were curious about the training I was doing, so I started exining to them what routines I had chosen and how each exercise should be done and because of my Skill Teaching, they were learning everything much faster than what they would have if they were to do it alone. Because of Ethan''s age, I still avoided having him do any weight training and focused on calisthenics training.


    After 30 minutes, Ethan was exhausted and went to take a shower. My father stayed for another 15 minutes after Ethan and also left exhausted, leaving me alone, still working out. Every few minutes I would receive a notification.


    [+1 STR]


    [+1 CON]


    [Bodybuilding Lv 13 -> 14]


    [Bodybuilding Lv 14 -> 15]


    Because of the possible Gamer body I received with the System, the speed at which I was gaining stats with each set of reps I did was increasing by a lot. Of course, this was also because I was increasing the weight I lifted every time my STR went up a point, which made me demand more from my body and consequently increased the speed at which I would receive another STR point.


    When I was an hour into training, I was surprised by who walked through the backyard door.


    "Olivia?" I asked in surprise, noticing the workout clothes she was wearing.


    "Do you still have time to work out with me?" she asked, a little embarrassed.


    Smiling, I waved at her and asked back, "What do you want to work out?"


    Looking at the equipment scattered around the yard, she was a little lost. Turning her gaze to me, I noticed that she was looking at the muscles that were beginning to appear on my arms with mild surprise.


    -------- Olivia''s Commentary --------


    Sitting on the interview couch, Olivia was still wearing her workout clothes as she looked at the camera in surprise.


    "Is it possible to develop muscles in just one week of training? Before he was training just using his body weight, without any training equipment, and just today he picked up a weight for the first time, and as he was wearing a tank top I could see that his arms were actually getting a little more defined!" she said with surprise as she shifted her gaze to her own slender arms.


    "I know he lost a lot of weight this week, but even with all the fat he still had, you could see the muscles starting to form on his body!" she eximed, still shocked.


    -------- Commentary End --------


    Seeing her look at my arm, I realized that from working out my arms for over an hour, the Pump I was getting was very visible, which gave me a bit of pride, until I looked back at her, waiting for her response.


    After thinking for a while, Olivia finally responded, "I''ve been wanting to work out my legs, but I don''t know what exercise to do. Do you know what I can do?"


    Thinking a little, I knew some calisthenics exercises she could do, but it would be a huge waste of the equipment my father bought to put her through exercises that didn''t replicate that, so I was honest. "I know of some exercises that can help, but let me do a little research on the inte and I can find the best exercise for you. Wait a minute."


    As soon as I said that, I put the weights back on the floor and searched on my cell phone for some serious exercises to train my legs. With my level 16 in Bodybuilding, I was able to understand the exercises a little more easily and started exining to her what she should do: going with squats using a weighted bar, and the other exercises that the list rmended to me.


    Even though Olivia was very beautiful, I think because I took on Noah''s body, which had grown up with her always being his little sister, I couldn''t even look at her with any sexual tension. Of course, I could tell that she was very pretty, but I didn''t feel like looking at her ass while she did her squats. This was something that I realized she probably noticed too, since at first she was a little embarrassed to do squats next to me, but after realizing that I was just focusing on my training and sometimes looking at her just to check if she was doing the exercise correctly, she began to squat more carefree and focused more on the exercises, doing the workout correctly even if she was in a more suggestive position at times.


    Whenever she finished doing an exercise she would ask me what to do next, and I would patiently exin it to her, which continued to increase the level of my Teaching skill.


    [Teaching Lv 15


    Effect: When teaching others, as long as you know what you are teaching, they have a 15% more chance of understanding what you are exining.]


    The 15% Buff in how she would understand the exercise was very good, as she made fewer mistakes in posture and execution, which made our training have a very rxing atmosphere.


    We spent most of the time in silence, just with me doing my exercises and pushing my body to the limit, while asionally helping her with something she had questions about or correcting the posture she was using.


    After 40 minutes she was exhausted and stopped working out.


    "How are you not tired yet?" she asked, shocked and panting as shey down on the grass.


    "I still have a lot of adipose tissue to burn. It''s like I have an infinite supply of energy, haha." Iughed as I tried my hardest to get to the tenth repetition of the exercise.


    I was also exhausted, but seeing the points increase as the workout went on was very addictive. I still wanted to make my [STR] go up one more point before finishing the workout.


    "Adipose tissue?" she asked, confused.


    Seeing her confusion, I exined. "Fat. Fat is a great source of energy, and I have plenty of that to burn," I said as Iughed and dropped the weight I had been lifting.


    [+1 STR]


    With the notification in front of me, I finally dropped my body onto the grass and breathed heavily.


    Olivia and I sat in silence for a few more minutes as we both rested until she got up and went to shower first. Knowing that she would take a while in the bathroom, I continued lying on the grass and took out my cell phone to check how many views my video already had.


    ck Velvet - Numb (2.477 Views)


    Seeing that the video had slightly more than doubled the number of views since thest time I watched it approximately 3 hours ago, I was surprised and went to analyze the channel''s Analytics. Of these 2,477 views, 2,301 came from external links such as the Tweeps that Jacob and other influencers made on Tweep, as well as the girl who promoted the song on Instabram. The other 176 views came from promotions that MeTube had started to make. This meant that now the music could really start to grow at warp speed!


    Looking at the door Olivia passed through, I quickly thought of something. Opening Instabram, I quickly found her profile and opened the Stories she posted. Surprisingly, one of the Stories was her promoting my music!


    With a big smile on my face, I liked her Stories and replied with a "Thank you".


    But the next Story left me even more surprised. It was a photo of her taken in the bathroom mirror with a message.


    [Today I started working out with my brother, and damn, he''s better than many Personal Trainers I''ve seen out there. I think I''m starting to like working out.]


    Seeing thispliment from her, even though I knew that no one would believe that a fat guy like me would know how to train and would probably take it as mockery, still warmed my heart, since I knew that she was speaking very sincerely.


    Checking out her profile, I realized that my ckVelvet profile currently had 90 followers on Instabram! On this socialwork, this profile only had a profile photo with the logo I had created, so I thought of a good strategy to grow my audience and elerate the growth of my poprity, as well as possibly generating engagement for my profile.


    Now feeling more rested, I got up from the grass and organized the workout equipment in a nicer way in the backyard and took a photo of it with the night sky in the background. As the quality of my cell phone''s camera wasn''t good, the photo wasn''t as good as I imagined, but as I had the System, I had an easy way to solve this.


    Opening tutorials on how to edit photos to make the quality more beautiful and have a cooler aesthetic, I spent 40 minutes learning as much as possible and I finally managed to make the photo look really cool in addition to getting a new Skill.


    [Photo Editing Lv 2]


    Although this Skill was still at a low level, it was much better than posting the photo without any editing, so I posted it with a caption.


    (Thank you to everyone who listened to my song "Numb", liked the video, andmented. Know that seeing the feedback from each of you motivates me more and more to continue following my dream.)


    Was this my dream beforeing to this world? No, but the fusion I had with Noah is influencing me in some ways. One of those things is the great desire he had to reach out to and influence people positively with his songs. Even though the lyrics of the song weren''t mine, seeing people''s reactions to the song, seeing how it was positively affecting them - how it was slightly changing people''s lives - was something that was really making me very happy.


    I would even be able to improve myposition skill andpose my own songs in the future in addition to using already established songs from my previous world... but all this, all this change that is happening in my life... it''s all so magical...


    ''I hope you''re satisfied Noah. Our life is only going to get better from here on out,'' I thought as I smiled, seeing Ethan bring me a bottle of water.


    ////NunuNote/////


    <strong>Every 1k Power Stones = 1 Extra Chapter :)</strong>


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 14: 14 - Difficult Choice

    <h4>Chapter 14: 14 - Difficult Choice</h4>


    After drinking the water Ethan brought for me, I went to shower and took advantage of the time alone in the bathroom to check my Status window after weighing myself.


    =========================


    | Character Status |


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Titles: Persevering, Tuned Ear.


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 70/70


    | MP: 120/120


    |------------------------


    | Weight: 141.3 kg -> 139 kg


    | Strength (STR): 5 -> 8


    | Dexterity (DEX): 4


    | Constitution (CON): 7 -> 8


    | Intelligence (INT): 11 -> 12


    | Wisdom (WIS): 9


    | Charisma (CHA): 7 -> 8 (7 + 1)


    | Agility (AGL): 4


    | ck (CLOSE): ??


    |------------------------


    | Skills:


    | (Haircutting Lv 24 -> 25), (Walking Lv 1 -> 12), (Bodybuilding Lv 1 -> 16), (Teach Lv 6 -> 15), (Negotiator Lv 4 -> 5), (Sing Lv 9 -> 20), (Guitar Lv 16 -> 24), (Digital Illustration Lv 27 -> 30), (Intermediate Mathematics Lv 22 -> 29), (Intermediate Biology Lv 18 -> 25) (Krav Maga Lv 1 -> 5)...


    | -----------------------


    | Buffs:


    | (Beard and Hair Trimmed), (Aerobic Exercises Lv 1 -> 5), (Muscle Exercise Lv 1 -> 7)


    =========================


    My Status was very different from thest time I saw it. In addition to the new Skills I received, all of my other Skills had leveled up at least once. With the development of these skills, I realized that every 10 levels was always an important milestone, to the point that Skills from level 10 onwards really affected me a lot, as if it were something I had already been training on for at least a year. The System was greatly elerating the speed at which I learned and practiced things.


    Seeing that I lost 2 kg since thest weigh-in yesterday made me very motivated. Of course, I had done weight training for almost two hours in addition to the Krav Maga training I did, which must have elerated my metabolism today to an extreme level.


    After showering and seeing how the video was going, I had dinner with my family and ended the night with that, feeling quite aplished with what I had done today.


    The next day, despite it being Sunday, I didn''t stop my morning exercise routine. The difference was that this morning my father was still sleeping, as it was the only day he had off, so I just ate toast alone to keep up with the habit and went to exercise.


    Just like other mornings, I didn''t get any missions to exercise, which would have been quite useful for getting some free stats, but that''s okay. After an hour of walking, I used my cell phone to watch a Krav Maga tutorial and continued for another hour of training.


    With these exercises, some of my Skills leveled up.


    [Aerobic Exercise Lv 5 -> Lv 6]


    [Walk Lv 12 -> Lv 13]


    [Krav Maga Mastery Lv5 -> Lv7]


    The Aerobic Exercise Buff now increased the speed of my metabolism by 6%. The Walking Skill elerated the development of my walking muscles and decreased how tired I got when walking by 13%. In addition to the Krav Maga Skill, it not only improved my learning speed, but it also bolstered how much knowledge about it I retained, and due to this I had learned a lot more about this martial art. If at level 5 I felt like someone who had been training for 6 months, now it was as if I had gained almost 3 more months of training experience.


    Applying the techniques that the instructor taught in the videos was much easier, as I also realized that in hypothetical training situations my mind was already developing muscle memory to think about how to react in certain situations using Krav Maga without me having to actively think about it.


    Realizing all this, a confident smile appeared on my face. Even without weighing myself, I could see that this workout had an effect on my body fat, as my reflection in the mirror currently looked slightly prettier. Unfortunately, I didn''t receive any points in [CHA], but at the rate I was losing weight, I believe that this week I will probably reach the average for a normal person.


    ''I''ve already lost 12 kg since I came into this world...'' I thought with satisfaction as I looked at my reflection. ''I''m still very fat, but 12 kg makes a considerable difference...''


    After taking a shower, I took out my cell phone and checked how many views my video already had.


    (4.003 views - 722 Subscribers)


    Seeing how the video was, I was very shocked and excited. Looking at the Analytics, I realized that MeTube was promoting my music well. Of these 4,000 views, 1,300 came from MeTube.


    Out of curiosity, I opened my Instabram and saw that I had already reached 300 followers, which surprisingly was a veryrge amount of conversion from listeners to followers, since I was practically convincing other people to leave one socialwork to go to another.


    The photo I posted yesterday on the training equipment Stories had 500 views and 79 likes, as well as some responses that I was curious about and went to see.


    The total number of messages I had received was much greater than I imagined, to the point that the messages icon disyed 99+! Curious, I looked at the messages, and incredibly, most of them were grateful.


    [Hey, I just wanted to tell you that your music really touched me. It made me feel less alone, you know? Thank you for sharing your art and making me feel understood. You are amazing BV!]


    [Your music really made me reflect on my rtionship with my parents. Your lyrics are so honest and real. I feel like someone finally understands what I''m going through. Thank you for being so authentic in your music, I hope we can both get through the problems we have BV.]


    [ck Velvet, how about you send me a picture of you and I send you a picture of me however you want?]


    Thisst message was sent by a girl, just out of curiosity, I clicked on her profile and saw what a problem she could be. A girl my age, tattoos all over her body, more than 10 piercings on her face and shaved hair on her sides? That was the definition of a problem.


    But I couldn''t deny it, she was hot...


    Shaking my head, I just ignored this message and responded to the other messages with thanks and messages of strength for these people to be able to ovee the difficulties they were facing. While I was replying to these messages, the rest of the family also woke up and we went to have breakfast together.


    "Are you going to cut my hair too, Noah?" Ethan asked excitedly when he saw that I had cut my hair today.


    Smiling, I nodded at him and replied, "Of course! Things are already organized in the yard, so I can cut your hair before you go take a shower."


    This wasn''t the first time I had touched up his haircut. The first time I touched up my cut to renew the Cut Hair Buff''s timer, he saw what I had done and also asked me to help him by cutting his hair too, since ording to him, he wanted to look as handsome as his brother. So I imagined that whenever I renewed my Charm Buff, I would also have to renew his, which wasn''t much work, since despite the agony he felt because of the scissors, he still remained very well behaved.


    Hearing my response to Ethan, my dad looked at us and I could see the pieces turning in his mind. "You were the one who cut both of your hair?! That looks really good!"


    Laughing, I nodded and Ethan exined that I cut mine and his.


    ncing up, my father saw that his hair was already long and messy and he asked a little shyly, "Can you cut mine too? I haven''t had time to cut my hair in thest few weeks."


    Nodding my head, I agreed. "Of course, but firste, first served. Ethan will have toe first since he was first in line."


    Hearing this, Ethan had a big proud smile on his face as he looked at me, while my father looked at us with a smile as proud as Ethan''s, but for different reasons as he tried to feign sadness and ept that he couldn''t be first.


    After breakfast, the three of us went to the backyard while my mom sat in a chair on the porch and Olivia went up to her room. Since our yard faced the street, some neighbors saw me cutting Ethan and my hair and asked me if I could cut their kids'' hair too. Honestly, I was nning on refusing, since I didn''t even need their money. I especially didn''t want to do it when I saw the neighbor''s son. He was one of the children who were ying that day when Ethan was excluded. Why should I give a [CHA +1] Buff to a kid I don''t even know, and worse, who treated my brother badlyst time?


    So I just politely declined, saying I had something else to doter. I could train my Haircut Skill more by cutting other people''s hair, but I don''t want to be a professional barber, so why bother?


    "Which cut do you want? Something more social or a cooler cut like mine and Ethan''s?" I asked my father whileughing.


    Looking at me and Ethan, he replied, "I think I want to go for a younger look, just like you!"


    Surprised, I looked at my mother on the porch, who even more surprisingly had a smile on her face upon hearing this, which she quickly tried to hide when she saw me looking at her. But it was toote.


    So she too liked my haircut, haha?


    "Okay, with this haircut you will look at least 10 years younger!" I said,ughing as I started cutting his hair.


    What I noticed was that well-cut hair gave a [CHA +1] buff to anyone I cut. Even Ethan and my dad also looked a little better after I cut their hair, and to a greater extent than it should with just a normal haircut. Maybe higher level Skills have a bit of magic in them?


    Leaving that doubt forter, I put away my barbershop stuff and went to my room to practice my guitar and my singing a little more.


    [Singing Lv 20]


    [Guitar Lv 24]


    Since I could train Singing anywhere, I had trained it much more than my guitar in thest few days, so it was not surprising that this Skill had already almost reached the other. But as soon as Singing reached level 20, the difficulty of leveling up had doubled.


    At that moment I had a doubt. What song would I sing next? I had already posted a song on MeTube, but I wanted to maintain a high frequency of songs posted, since now I would be able to keep buying the copyrights of all the songs until I created a first album. This way I would increase the chance of going viral and being sessful.


    But I had to keep something in mind. I currently had a few hundred followers, and these people were following me because they liked my music which was in a rock style, telling them about something sad that rted to their lives. If I decided to sing an upbeat, happy song it would be like shooting myself in the foot, as my current audience probably wouldn''t like it very much. They wouldn''t listen to it as much as they did the first song, and consequently, MeTube would rmend my songs less.


    On the other hand, I could sing different things from the beginning and not let my audience think that I only sang one style of music.


    If I chose the first method, I would have faster growth in the short term. However, the other option would take longer to grow in the beginning, but in the future I would have more openness to do what I wanted. So I was in doubt as to which one to choose.


    <strong>////NunuNote/////</strong>


    <strong>Weekly Power Stones Goal!</strong>


    500 Power Stones = 1 Extra Chapter


    1.000 PS = 2 Extra Chapters


    2.000 PS = 3 Extra Chapters


    ...


    6.000 PS = 7 Extra Chapters!


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 15: 15 - Now that’s enough!

    <h4>Chapter 15: 15 - Now that''s enough!</h4>


    After thinking for a while, I realized that I was still putting too much pressure on myself. It''s not like if I posted two songs in the same style that people would think I''m a person who only knows how to do one thing. If I did this for several months, or even years, then they would probably think that''s true, but for an artist with only two songs I still had time and the right to decide what to do.


    So I decided to take advantage of the hype that Numb was generating and make another song by the same band that made Numb in my previous world. The song I wanted to do now was "In The End". It was a song with sad lyrics, which would match the first song, pleasing the public who liked it, in addition to being a song with very good sound. Of course, it helped that it was also extremely popr.


    The lyrics, also, like with Numb, could be interpreted in different ways. The mostmon interpretation, which was how I understood the lyrics, was a song telling about a person who had tried everything to maintain their rtionship, but in the end it didn''t do anything for them. Also, another way to look at it that fit more with the audience that liked Numb was that it described someone who did everything to try to be epted in society, but in the end, no matter how hard the person tried, nothing worked and he remained excluded, lost, without fitting in anywhere.


    Having decided on the song, I decided to start training for it. Despite being a song by the same band, In The End was a little more demanding on the vocals, as the song had a part sung with the voice being pushed to the limit, while another part was done in RAP, which took extreme precision in terms of diction. This was not to mention that even the part for the guitar would also be more difficult, since I would have to rece the sections that were yed on the piano for something done on a guitar, so the training would be intense.


    All this aside, I was excited.


    Fortunately, my [Tune Ear] title was taking effect even on the songs I remembered from my past life, so even without being able to listen to the songs here again, it was easier to figure out which notes were used to y the song.


    Without me realizing it, time passed and I had trained for 4 hours straight.


    [Guitar Lv 24 -> 26]


    [Sing Lv 20 -> 22]


    Going up 2 levels in each Skill was great news, as it decreased the time I needed to learn how to y the song. At this point I already had the sheet music for the song almost ready, but I still needed more training to y the song proficiently. I also need to improve my intonation when singing the song as well.


    Looking at my fingers, despite seeing that calluses were forming in the right ces, it was possible to see that I was almost at the point where blood wasing out, so I stopped training and went to rest for a bit.


    Picking up my phone to check how the song Numb was going, I was shocked by what I was seeing.


    [21.000 views]


    Holy shit!


    Looking at the analytics, it was even more surprising that of 21k views, 15,000 hade from promoting MeTube, and given the click rate that was increasing, this only meant that MeTube had found the right audience to promote to and that the song would possibly go viral even more. Excellent!


    In a very good mood, my day went by faster than I imagined. As my father was at home, when I had nothing to do I would go downstairs and watch some television with him and talk a little. Seeing how much he liked football, I even asked him to y a little catch with Ethan, which my little brother loved.


    This also earned me a Skill.


    [Football Mastery Lv3:


    Effect: Develops an improved understanding of football, elerating learning by 3% and promoting more efficient body adaptation by 3%. Additionally, it improves technique retention and practical application during training and matches. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamental principles of football, enabling more urate and effective execution of ys, dribbling, and tactical strategies.]


    It was a fun Skill to have that could even make me millions of dors a month if I focused. Unfortunately, that wasn''t my goal, but it could still be a useful Skill to have fun when horsing around with friends in the future.


    After having fun with them, I made another drawing that they ordered on Twipper to earn another $100 and went back to training my programming skills.


    Currently this was a Skill that I would not have immediate use for, but eventually I could use it to develop some kind of simple game in the near future. However, a truly great use for it was still a long way off. But I already had a goal of where to use it. The YouTubers from my previous world taught me very well how easy it was to profit from YouTube, and I intend to do the same thing with MeTube in this world.


    My Programming Skill had risen to level 6, which wasn''t very high, but I wasn''t putting much thought into it either. After training in programming, I went to work out with the equipment that my father bought yesterday and finally ended my day weighing 1.8 kg less than yesterday!


    The next day, when I woke up and looked in the mirror, I was feeling much better than when I came into this world. Weighing almost 14 kg less, with 5 more charisma points, my self-esteem and confidence went up a lot. Unfortunately, none of that mattered when I got to school and I noticed that people were talking about me more than usual.


    Before, even though the old Noah tried to remain discreet, because he had such an exotic appearance, he still attracted a lot of attention and consequently peoplemented on him frequently, but today was different. Wherever I went, I saw peopleughing and pointing at me, while alternating looking at their cell phones and at me.


    Knowing something was wrong, I didn''t worry about anything and walked towards a group of boys who wereughing.


    "What are youughing at?" I asked as I crossed my arms and got very close to one of the shorter boys in the group while ring at him.


    When the boy realized that I was very close to him, I could see the smile disappearing from his face and an expression of surprise and a little fear appearing.


    "No... it''s nothing, ck... I-I, um, i-it''s..." The boy tried to exin himself, but started to stutter a little.


    Unconvinced, I just got closer to him, to the point of pressing him slightly against the wall while asking again, "Tell me what happened..."


    Seeing this, one of the boy''s friends put his hand on my shoulder and spoke a little angrily, "Get away from him, ck."


    Still looking perturbed, I turned away from the small boy and slowly looked between the hand on my shoulder and the face of the boy who told me to move away from his friend.


    "Or what?" I asked mockingly as I uncrossed my arms and turned to him.


    This intimidated the boy, but to avoid being humiliated, he removed his hand from my shoulder and was preparing to point his finger at my chest. Unfortunately for him, my Krav Maga Skill had reached level 9 yesterday, which meant it was now the level of someone who had been training for just over a year, a level that this boy definitely didn''t have in fighting.


    Without much difficulty, I took his outstretched hand and bent his arm behind his back, making him turn his back to me and I forced his arm to bend down.


    "Don''t even think about pointing that dirty finger at me." After saying that, amidst the screams of the boy in my hand, I turned to the smaller boy I was pressing for answers just a second ago and ordered, "Tell me what you wereughing about or I''ll break your friend''s arm right now."


    As soon as those words left my mouth, I saw him turning pale and nodding his head like he was a chicken.


    "Alright, alright ck, I''ll, I''ll talk!" the boy pleaded as he nervously took out his cell phone and showed me what they were all looking at.


    When I saw the cell phone screen, I felt my blood boil and for the first time in this world I felt like killing someone. On the cell phone screen was an image of two whales, one with a photo of my face stered over it, and a smaller one with Ethan''s face on a low-resolution photo, probably taken from a long distance. The caption read: The family of ck Whales.


    Seeing the nickname I didn''t even need to ask who had made the image. Letting go of the stranglehold I had of the idiot I was holding the cell phone of the other idiot I had been threatening, I left them behind and walked huffing to the school board room. I would give this shitty school onest chance to do something right for a change.


    When I talked to Director Adams and showed him the photo on my cell phone, the director just said that this kind of thing was simply child''s y, but that I shouldn''t worry, that he would find the culprit. I knew he wouldn''t even try to find out who did this, because as soon as I saw the name on his desk I remembered something very important: The name of the jerk that kept annoying me that I couldn''t remember finally came to mind - Jackson Adams, coincidentally the same surname as the director.


    Knowing that I wouldn''t have the patience to stay at school today, I discarded the other guy''s cell phone somewhere in the school after transferring the photo to my cell phone and then I left.


    Walking through the city streets, I managed to calm down a little while nning what I was going to do with that bastard. Fortunately, this time I had my backpack, and in my backpack, just likest week, I had an iron bar.


    ''I already wanted to ditch this shitty school once and for all. Now I''ve found a reason to leave,'' I thought angrily as I walked into a CyberCafe.


    Jackson Adams wouldn''t be the only one I would fuck, no. By the look on the director''s face, I knew he must have some shit going down, so nothing better than a little programming skills and a little phishing to get the information I needed.


    ////NunuNote/////


    <strong>Weekly Power Stones Goal!</strong>


    500 Power Stones = 1 Extra Chapter


    1.000 PS = 2 Extra Chapters


    2.000 PS = 3 Extra Chapters


    ...


    6.000 PS = 7 Extra Chapters!


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 16: 16 - Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 16: 16 - Revenge</h4>


    Phishing is like a clever fisherman trying to fool an unsuspecting fish, thus the name. The fisherman uses something appetizing, like bait, to attract a fish, and when it bites the hook, it ends up being caught. Simrly, in the inte world, phishing is when hackers try to trick people by sending fake emails or messages that look legitimate, but are actually full of tricks to steal personal information, such as passwords or bank details. So it''s like a magic trick, but instead of making a rabbit suddenly appear, they try to make your information appear.


    The first time I used phishing was to get my chemistry teacher''s password in my previous world to change my grades after I failed one of her exams. Even as aplete novice, fooling an almost 60-year-old woman with a psychological tactic mixed with technology, something she had little mastery over, was very easy. The only thing I had to do concerning her was have my message posed as a member of the IT team who looked after the school''swork system and ask her for her login and password after pretending to confirm that she really was the chemistry teacher. Because I was the person who asked for confirmation of her identity, it made her more likely to trust me because of the distrust I supposedly had for her.


    I knew that this kind of tactic might not be enough to fool Principal Adams, so at that point I used the next few hours to train my programming skills. Instead of posing as an IT employee who would ask for Director Adams'' password, I would do it in a more professional way. I would still use the identity of an IT employee, but instead of asking him for the password he used to ess the site and the password for his email, I would create a fake site with the same appearance as the school''s site, where instead of connecting him to the site directly, I would ask him for his login, guarantee he made a mistake, and ask him to log into his email as well to confirm the password with a fake page that simrly used the same appearance as his email provider.


    Copying the appearance of these two pages wasn''t too difficult, since I only needed the appearance and not the functionality of these pages, and in just 3 hours I had already studied what I needed to learn to do this, as well as reproducing the two fake pages.


    Now the only thing left to do was to send him the email.


    [Dear Mr. Adams,


    I hope you are well. I would like to ask you to kindly ess the school''s website and confirm an important option. It is necessary that we make this confirmation as soon as possible to ensure the integrity and security of thepany''s data.


    Please go to [Website URL] and find the [Public Data] section. There, you will find the option to confirm [Keep Public Data].


    If you need any further assistance or guidance, I am happy to help.


    Thank you in advance for your attention and cooperation.


    Sincerely,


    Brian Johnson


    IT Team].


    Brian Johnson was myputer teacher, who I knew also worked in the school''s IT team, so he was a good cover to use as an identity.


    With the email sent, I only had to wait. Just as I''d imagined, in less than 10 minutes I''d already received the data he''d filled in on my back end.


    [emailprotected]</a> aaadamspassword123


    Right, with the email and password he used to ess the school website, it would theoretically be easier to get the other logins, but I just had to wait and see if he''d fall for the other bait.


    [emailprotected]</a> aaadamspassword123


    Yes, perfect, pust as I imagined. His login and password were the same, so he probably used that password for most, if not all, of his socialworks.


    With that secured, I finally logged into his email and saw from the history of emails sent that he did indeed have Jackson Adams'' contact details, and from the messages containing much more intimate content than a principal should send to a student, it was virtually certain that Principal Adams was Jackson''s father or rtive. Having confirmed that, now I just had to get even.


    Using his login, the first ce I looked was FaceShoot, the most used socialwork apart from Instagram in this world. Opening the chat history, the history of likes and replies toments, I had everything I needed. With a big smile on my face, I screenshotted the various conversations andments that Director Adams was making and posted everything to his feed with the caption "Pedo Adams".


    Of course, as well as tagging his various friends in the post, I also changed the email and password on the profile, and sent it as aint to the police and public affairs. Now it would only be a matter of time before he loses his job or even gets arrested.


    Iughed as I looked at the notification that popped up for me.


    [Programming Prowess Lv6 -> Lv9]


    Leaving the Cyber Cafe and paying the $10 it had cost me for the five hours I''d been here, I went near the school entrance and waited. While I was waiting, I noticed a message from Olivia.


    [Are you OK?] She asked, probably also having seen the image.


    [Yes, I''m fine. Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it today. Tell our mom I came home alone. ] I replied.


    Seeing my reply, she took her time typing, probably typing and deleting endlessly, until she finally sent something.


    [Be careful...]


    I could see that she was worried, but because of our distance that had been built up over several years, even though we had grown closer over thest few days, she still wasn''t sure how to act. But seeing that she had sent me the worried message made me happy.


    Hearing the signal that ss was over, I hid in an alley near the school and watched from afar. I didn''t want anyone to see me, and with my size, that was difficult, so I had to stay well away. Luckily, I knew which way Jackson went home, so I just stood there waiting.


    After about 20 minutes, I saw a bicycleing towards me and saw that on the bicycle was Jackson, alone, listening to music with a silly smile on his face. Wondering why he was smiling, I grabbed the iron bar from my backpack and waited for him to approach me. I chose to wait at this spot because not only was it close enough to the school to guarantee that he would pass by, but it was also secluded enough not to have anyone passing by often and no cameras to film around. So when he got close to me, I just ran towards him.


    Seeing meing towards him, Jackson''s expression changed from the silly grin he had on his face to surprised shock. He didn''t even have time to react when I shoved the metal bar between the rims of his bicycle wheel, causing the wheel to lock and him to fall to the ground. Knowing I had to be fast, I quickly retrieved the iron bar from between his spokes and made my way towards him on the ground.


    "Having fun with the photo you posted on Instabram, Adams?" I asked as I lifted the metal bar.


    Seeing the expression of fear and horror on his face as he looked at the metal bar was priceless.


    "I''m sorry, ck. It was just a joke!" He tried to shout, but I didn''t care and mmed the bar into his arm.


    I had the strength to probably break his arm with a blow like that, but I didn''t want to make it so violent that the police would worry too much about me. I''d already broken someone''s leg in my previous life and I know how annoying the police get depending on how serious the crime gets. But the reverse also happens; just a small fight won''t yield anything more than a sentence that''s more than a p on the wrist." And that was the goal I was going to aim for. I was going to dance on the thin line between a light crime and a medium crime with Jackson.


    Using the metal bar, I started hitting him on several different parts of his body, but I didn''t break any bones. Okay, maybe I broke a rib or two, but that was still a minor offense.


    "My father is the head of the school, ck! I''m going to get him to expel you and send you to jail!" Jackson shouted angrily between the tears and snot that ran down his face.


    "I hope he''s not in jail himself by then..." Iughed, as I held the bar with a satisfied smile, "And if I hear you using my name from that filthy mouth of yours again, I''m going to knock every one of those teeth out with this metal bar. Is that clear?"


    Despite his anger, the only thing he could do was nod as he moaned in pain.


    In order not to waste time exposing myself here, I just walked away, leaving Jackson lying on the ground. Honestly, I wanted to break his various bones, but I knew it would attract the attention of the police. They woulde to my house and it would not only worry my family, but if something like this leaked out in the future, it could tarnish my career. So I tried to deal with it as best I could. Of course, with ess to his father''s email, I was going to use that as a means to get Jackson''s logins as well and return the attack he made on me.


    Two can y the same game Adams, and I know how to y much better...


    ////NunuNote/////


    <strong>Weekly Power Stones Goal!</strong>


    500 Power Stones = 1 Extra Chapter


    1.000 PS = 2 Extra Chapters


    2.000 PS = 3 Extra Chapters


    ...


    6.000 PS = 7 Extra Chapters!


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 17: [Bonus Chapter] 17 - New Mission

    <h4>Chapter 17: [Bonus Chapter] 17 - New Mission</h4>


    When I got home, my mom hadn''t arrived with Olivia yet, as they were still going to Ethan''s school to pick him up, so I quickly went to theputer in my room and used the phishing from Principal Adams'' email to Jackson''s email.


    Unlike his dad, Jackson would probably take a while to reply, while I just minimized the tab and checked my MeTube video.


    [56,523 views 1,813 subscribers].


    Looking at these numbers, I had a big smile on my face because I was just over 23,000 views away from the 4,000 hours I needed to mize my channel!


    As far as I knew, the RPM I would receive per thousand views would be around $0.70, but even though it was a low number, it would still be good extra money to receive.


    Thinking about money, I had another idea.


    Opening my phone, I realized that this world actually had an app called Spokify, which as you can imagine is a music streaming app, but since it was focused on music, the amount this app paid was much more than what MeTube paid.


    ording to my research, every 1000 views on this app paid about $4, which was almost 6 times more than MeTube, but unlike MeTube, on Spokify I could only post the song once, maybe twice, singing in a different style.


    On MeTube, on the other hand, I could post the song in an acoustic version, I could post a music video, I could post a cob, and of course I could also use the visibility of the channel to post vlogs and other things as the channel got bigger, generating a lot more potential revenue.


    Not to mention that MeTube was much better for promoting my music and making a name for myself, while Spokify was better for those who already had a name and people were looking for them there.


    At the moment, my music will probably get few views there, but over time, keeping my profile updated there might surprise me with some extra revenue from people who start looking for my music there to put on their ylists.


    Just as I finished setting up my Spokify profile and posting the acoustic version of Numb, my mom arrived with Olivia and Ethan.


    As expected, the first thing she did when she got home wase into my room and ask me.


    "What happened, Noah? Why did you leave by yourself?" she asked, worried and suspicious.


    Luckily, from the way she asked, she didn''t know that I had missed ss.


    This school really sucked, they didn''t even notify the parents when a student didn''t show up for school?


    At least I could use this to my advantage.


    "It''s okay, Mom. I felt a little bad in myst ss and asked to leave early. Since I''ve always been a good student, they let me go." I lied.


    Still suspicious, my mother looked me up and down and asked. "Why did you feel sick? Why didn''t you call me to pick you up?"


    "I was feeling a little ustrophobic at school, I needed some fresh air, so I went back and took the time to think about the next song I wanted to write." I said.


    As soon as I told her about the song, she became visibly depressed, which made me feel very bad.


    "Ah... okay..." She replied sadly as she turned and left the room.


    If it was Noah from my old world, I probably wouldn''t have cared, but with the memories of Noah from this world and the feelings I had for her, I felt like crap for saying that and making her feel bad again, so I couldn''t control myself and exined.


    "This new song isn''t about you, Mom, don''t worry. When the song is done, can I show it to you?" I asked.


    Hearing my request and the exnation that she wouldn''t be the subject of the next song, she became more excited, but still a little sad. "Sure, when you''re done call me and I''ll be the first to hear it."


    Seeing her leave the room still a little shaken made me feel bad.


    Luckily, shortly after she left, Ethan came into the room with his little backpack and asked me to help him with his homework.


    His happiness cheered me up, and seeing my Teach skill level rising gave me a small dose of dopamine to lift me up.


    [Teach Lv 15 -> Lv 16


    Effect: When teaching others, as long as you know what you''re teaching, they have a 16% greater chance of understanding what you''re exining].


    With this buff, Ethan''s improvement was clear as day. Content that he had struggled to learn in the past was now much easier for him!


    This was good news for everyone, as Ethan was finally reaching the level of knowledge he should have for a child his age.


    When I''d finished helping him with his homework, I decided to take advantage of the feeling I was getting and went to practice In The End some more.


    Really, this feeling while practicing worked wonders with the speed of improvement I experienced.


    [Singing Lv 22 -> Lv 23


    Effect: +23% efficiency when practicing singing, +23% chance that whoever hears your voice when you sing will like what they hear].


    [Guitar Lv 26 -> Lv 27


    When you y guitar, you learn 27% faster and have a 27% greater chance that other people will enjoy listening to you y].


    With the two skills increasing in level, I learned to y the song even faster, I might be able to record and post this song tomorrow.


    [Ding! New mission!]


    [Mission: Your first song was a sess, now make a second song that will captivate the audience of the first song even more, to the point where they be your true fans.


    Goal: Gain 5,000 loyal fans before releasing the third song].


    [Reward: ???]


    [ept?]


    Of course I would ept it! Even if I didn''t know what the reward would be, even if it was just 1 extra point in a statistic, what''s the harm in trying to get more fans and make my second song captivate the public? Haha.


    It''s a good thing I decided to make the song In The End, because with this song, the chance of me capturing those fans is very high... now there''s only one question left... how do I know who my fan really is?


    After epting the mission, when I reopened the mission screen in System, I could see mypletion rate.


    [Current Loyal Fans: 91/5,000].


    Damn, I''m only at 2%, and I don''t even know how I got those numbers...


    Maybe I could try to develop my virtual personality more? Make myself more approachable and let people see me as a person and not just a voice singing a song?


    I think that would be a good idea.


    The ideal would be to just show myself in the videos, but with my current appearance, not only will it not help, but it will probably hinder the mission because people tend to like things that are more aesthetically pleasing, and as much as I am not aesthetically displeasing anymore since my charisma is already at 8, it would not be good if I just broke the expectation that the public has of me, so I can stay in the dark until my appearance looks really good.


    As for how to stay in the dark and still have a persona worthy of the public''s admiration, the first thing that came to mind was the band Gojirraz from my old world, who used cartoon characters to sing their songs in music videos, and it was so unique that it became a whole symbolism for them.


    For me, I didn''t want to do something as cartoonish as they did because they even had a character who was a zombie.


    I sat down at theputer and opened the drawing program and started to put my ideas on paper.


    One thing I really missed in this world was my bleached hair, so I decided to make my character with bleached hair on top, with a ck base, and the hairstyle would be the same as my current hair, but in a more cartoonish way.


    The character''s eyes would be blue like mine, and to give him more of a rock vibe, I gave him some tattoos.


    For the art style, I obviously didn''t use the furry style, even though that''s the style I''m most used to at the moment.


    The style I used was a mix of anime with a more cartoony style like the Gojirraz from my old world, which made it look like my character was between 13 and 17 years old.


    It was a striking visual identity, but one that was still rtable, especially with the outfit I made, which looked like he was wearing a generic ck band outfit, something I think the target audience for my songs would normally wear.


    I know not everyone is like that, but forgive me for generalizing.


    With the character finished, all that was left was to make some animations, and the idea I had could be very good.


    I made BV, the nickname I gave him, hold an old guitar while practicing in a room simr to mine, but in a cartoon version.


    To realize my idea, I had to take the guitar and record myself ying the chorus of this song so that I could synchronize the animation of the character with the actual movement I was making, and damn, it turned out better than I imagined!


    [Digital Illustration Lv 30 -> Lv 31]


    Hell, my Digital Illustration skill even went up a level! After it reached level 30, the difficulty of leveling up increased a lot.


    Creating the animation was more time-consuming andplicated than I had imagined, so I had to take a lunch break before finishing it.


    When I went downstairs for lunch, I ran into Olivia on the stairs, who stopped and stared at me.


    "Are you okay?" she asked worriedly.


    "I''m better, did you see the picture?" I asked.


    "Yes... I was furious, but I didn''t know what to do... when I looked for you, you were nowhere to be found..." She said as she slumped her shoulders in frustration.


    "I''m sorry, I could have talked to you before I left." I said as I put a hand on her shoulder.


    "All right... did you manage to find out who did it?" she asked as she looked at me expectantly.


    "Yes, we probably won''t see him or his father again after today." I said, smiling proudly.


    "His father? Who was that?" She asked interestedly.


    "Did you see Principal Adams'' FaceShoot?" I asked with augh.


    "No? Does that have anything to do with this?" She asked as she picked up her phone and quickly searched for his FaceShoot page.


    "He''s the father of the idiot who took that picture, I guess after what happened with his FaceShoot, neither of them will be showing up to school tomorrow." I replied,ughing as I walked down the stairs, leaving Olivia staring at her phone screen in shock.


    ////NunuNote/////


    Enjoy your Bonus chapter for reaching the PS goal! :D


    Monthly Golden Tickect Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals:


    Top 80: 1 Chapters


    Top 60: 2 Chapters


    Top 50: 3 Chapters


    Top 40: 4 Chapters


    ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    <i>500 PS: 1 Chapter</i> ?


    1.000 PS: 2 Chapters


    2.000 PS: 3 Chapters


    ...


    6.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.


    ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [29 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 18: 18 - Talent Show

    <h4>Chapter 18: 18 - Talent Show</h4>


    The rest of the day went by as usual. I did the usual things: practiced my Krav Maga, did the drawing to earn my daily $100, worked out with Ethan and Olivia.


    After all that, my skills changed a bit.


    [Krav Maga Mastery Lv 9 -> Lv 10]


    With Krav Maga at Lv 10, I was already much more confident in using my martial arts. The difference from Lv 9 to Lv 10 was that before it was like I had trained for a year with insecurity as a practicing amateur, but now I was simr to someone who had trained for a year with a lot of gained martial arts experience. Even though level 10 is supposed to be as if I''ve trained for only a few more months, it''s as if the quality of those training sessions had been improved and the quality of my fighting and overall training had beenpletely improved.


    Of course, I was still at level 10; it was not like I''m a professional fighter, but I was already at a point where I could safely defend myself on the street.


    [Teaching Lv 16 -> Lv 17]


    Since I was also helping Ethan and Olivia with their training, my Teaching skill increased by one level, which was very useful because I could better help my family with the things I knew. This made it much more useful for me to learn things faster, because with the system I could continue to learn things faster, and with the Teaching skill, I could teach my family the things I knew easier and faster as well.


    [Bodybuilding Lv 16 -> Lv 18].


    The advantage of studying strength training with the lessons on the Inte was that the speed at which the skill improved was much faster than the walking skill, and on a daily basis I could see the difference in the ease with which I could lift weights that had previously seemed too difficult for me.


    As I was lying on the grass in the backyard looking up at the sky, I was surprised to see Olivia running up to me.


    "Noah, did you see that there''s a talent show on a MeTube stream?" she asked excitedly as she showed me the stream.


    Looking at her phone, I was surprised to see that on a call-in show like Discord there was actually a host with two other judges watching a performance in front of an audience of 3,000 people. It wasn''t a veryrge audience, but considering they were doing an open talent show like this and the people participating probably didn''t have any talent, it was understandable. The stream was apparently based on the judges making fun of the performers.


    "That''s nice," I said as I handed her her phone back and went back to looking at the sky.


    "You''re not interested in participating?" She asked, confused.


    "I don''t know. I''m not sure if I could get a ce on it. There must be a lot of people applying, right?" I asked, looking back at her.


    "Let me see..." she said as she fiddled with her phone.


    In a few seconds she got her answer. "They have a queue room on their discord. There are only 20 people left in the queue, so there''s still time for you to join!"


    When I heard that, I thought for a moment.


    "The prize is a $2,000 microphone." She then said something important.


    Hearing that, I quickly got up from the grass and went to take a shower. "I''m going to shower. Send me the link to this server and the stream; I''ll join!"


    "Okay!" she said excitedly as she sent me the links.


    As I ran to the bathroom, thankful that Ethan had already finished his shower, I tried to mentally ask the System a question. ''System, if I sing another otherworldly song at this talent show, will it count as my second published song?'' I asked worriedly, not knowing if a sad song would go over well on a stream where they made jokes.


    I think I''d look more like an Edge Kid trying to look cool if I sang a sad, serious song at this talent show. The best thing to do would be if I also sang a funny song to fit in.


    [After analysis, the system will not consider the song sung at this event as the second song released].


    Seeing this, I was satisfied and sped up my shower.


    [Ding, new mission!]


    [Win the Talent Show with a ster performance!


    Reward: +1 CHA, +1 Singing, +1 Guitar].


    [ept?]


    Of course! With a mission that gave me free rewards, how could I not ept?!


    My showersted only five minutes, and I was already tuning my guitar while waiting in line for my turn to perform. From what I could see, the host of this talent show was a streamer from a game like CraftMine from my previous world, but because he was bored with his friends, he decided to host the show in-game. Each contestant logged into the Discord server and waited for their turn. When it was their turn, the server admins would send them the link to the world the streamers were in so they could introduce themselves and use their characters as avatars.


    Luckily, old Noah already had an ount in that game, so I didn''t have to buy another one. The only problem was the nickname and the ount skin. I didn''t have time to make another skin for my character, and the anime girl skin with the maid outfit wasn''t my style, so I just changed the ount skin back to the default skin and changed the ount nickname to ckVelvet.


    When I''d finished setting everything up, I got a message from one of the server admins with a link to the server they were on. As I entered the server, I found myself in a waiting room with another yer who was probably next in line to perform. I had everything ready, so while I was practicing how to y this song on my guitar, I watched the stream.


    "Hey Quacktus, his impression of you looks pretty good!" one of the judges said with augh.


    "Don''t joke about that! It has nothing to do with me!" Quacktusughed as he pressed a red button, eliminating the contestant.


    "I liked his Guapo impersonation. He gets a yes from me!" Another streamerughed as he pressed the green button, leaving it up to thest streamer.


    "Wait, can I tell a joke to get your vote?" the contestant asked desperately.


    "Hmm... you can try it!" Thest streamer saw that this would generate more content and didn''t refuse.


    "Ehh... I''m not sure if my girlfriend is happy with my body... but... a small part of me says yes." he said nervously.


    "Pfftt... hahaha!" Hearing this twist at the end, the streamer broke down and startedughing hard while pressing the green button.


    "Congrattions, that joke got you a spot in the voting phase," the third streamer saidughing. "Now let''s move on to our next contestant."


    As soon as he said that, the other yer in the waiting room came in and surprisingly sang a song rtively well. If I had to put a level on his singing skill, I''d say he was at level 11 - not a bad level, but far from impressing the judges. The worst thing was that he sang with such confidence that people enjoyed his singing, but I read thements and felt embarrassed.


    [OMG, why is he straining his voice so much?]


    [Is he trying to look hot singing this song?]


    [Someone get this guy off the stage, this is too cringey!!!]


    [CRYING]


    [I kind of liked him singing...]


    [How did you like that?!]


    [Doesn''t this guy know he''s out of tune? It sounds like he''s torturing the notes instead of singing them!]


    Some of thements were exaggerated, since the boy who sang wasn''t that out of tune, but it seems that the boy was trying so hard to look hot while singing that it had the opposite effect and embarrassed people.


    Even the streamers couldn''t take it anymore and quickly pressed the red button.


    "I can''t take it anymore! Please call the next contestant!" Quacktus shouted as he kept pressing the red button.


    While he was doing that, I entered the stage with my avatar and an admin put me on the Discord call they were on.


    "Hello candidate, who are you?" Quacktus asked.


    "I''m ckVelvet, or BV for short," I replied calmly.


    "Okay BV, what are you going to do today? Don''t tell me you''re going to sing..." Guapo asked dramatically.


    "I''m sorry to inform you, but I really came to sing..." I said, also exaggerating a bit.


    [Noooo!!!]


    [Please don''t let him sing!!!]


    [I can''t take it anymore!!!!!!!]


    This reaction of the audience was mirrored by the streamers, I could see on their face cam that they didn''t want to hear anyone else sing either, but to keep the decorum they let me sing.


    "Okay BV, we''ll give you a chance. But if your music is bad, we''ll kick you out, okay?" Quacktus asked.


    "No fuss," I replied, rxed.


    "Okay, what song are you going to sing?" Guapo asked.


    "I''m going to sing an original song that I wrote when I was veryzy. The name of the song is ''The Lazy Song''," I said.


    "The Lazy Song? That sounds interesting," Quacktus said excitedly as he sat back in his chair and prepared to listen.


    Just by hearing the name of the song, you could at least imagine that this wasn''t going to be a song where this contestant was trying to look hot, right?


    "Go ahead, BV!" the third streamer, Phill, said, feigning excitement.


    Before I started singing, I started ying my guitar to the rhythm of the original song from my other world.


    Since this rhythm was lively and a bitical, I could see on camera that they were really into it; even the audience started sending more interested emojis instead of the vomit emojis they were sending before.


    (I rmend listening to The Lazy Song on YouTube while reading this chapter, even though the lyrics aren''t exactly the same).


    ??????


    "Today, I''m feeling quitezy, it''s true...


    Just wanna stay cozy in my room..."


    ??????


    [The beginning of the song is okay, but the fact that he doesn''t try to make his voice sexy is a yes!]


    [This song sounds a bit rxing...]


    ??????


    "No desire to grab my phone, no buzz or ring...


    So just leave a message, let it ding...


    ''Cause today, I promise, I won''t do a thing..."


    ??????


    "Haha, I like this song!" Quacktus used a dancing emote on his character as he danced slightly to the camera.


    "The rhythm of that song is really cool!" Phillughed while also using a dance emote.


    [This song is really good lmao!]


    [I want to post this on my Stories on Saturday, "Cause today, I promise, I won''t do anything... lol!"]


    [DancingEmoji.GIF DancingEmoji.GIF DancingEmoji.GIF DancingEmoji.GIF]


    ??????


    "Yeah, gonna prop my feet up, gaze at the ceiling fan...


    Flip on the TV, hands in my pants, man...


    Ain''t nobody gonna tell me I can''t...


    Lounging on the sofa, Snuggie d, feeling grand...


    Switching to JTV, to learn how to dougie...


    In my own domain, feeling like the king bee..."


    ??????


    "Hands in my pants?! LOL, did he really put that in the song?!" Guapo started tough when he heard that part.


    "Bro, this song makes me want to rx like this..." Phill said as he leaned back in his chair, smiling.


    [This is my song lol, I want to learn how to sing this!]


    [Bro, this BV is definitely like me, I do it every Sunday when my parents leave the house lol!]


    [There''s no better feeling than having your hands in your pants when it''s cold...]


    ??????


    "Oh-oh, yes I said it, I said it, I''m saying it loud and clear... Sing with me!


    Today, I''m feeling quitezy, it''s true...


    Just wanna stay cozy in my room...


    No desire to grab my phone, no buzz or ring...


    So just leave a message, let it ding...


    ''Cause today, I promise, I won''t do a thing..."


    ??????


    Surprisingly, when I asked them to sing the chorus with me, I thought maybe only one of them would sing, but all three of them started singing together!


    Watching the chat, the emoticons changed from the initial vomit emoticons to dancing or singing emoticons as I sang the chorus.


    That reaction from the live audience was really cool. It''ll be truly exciting when I get to do a real show...


    ////NunuNote/////


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 19: [Bonus Chapter] 19 - Results

    <h4>Chapter 19: [Bonus Chapter] 19 - Results</h4>


    The difference between the reaction of a live audience and the reaction of the audience of a posted video was great. In one, you could see a person''sment while performing. I could see if they were enjoying it while I was singing, and that gave me even more motivation to sing, to sing better, to sing more, to improve while I was singing! On the other hand, although it was still very rewarding, I saw thements there more as a quieter form of thanks.


    "Woah dude, what was that?!" Quacktus asked abruptly as he looked at the screen with excitement.


    "BV, my boy, you didn''t say you had such a bomb to show us today. Had I known, I would have let you performst!" Guapo said with augh.


    "Tell me BV, did you reallypose this song and the instrumental for it?" Phill asked excitedly.


    Laughing and a little out of breath, I replied, "Yes, they''re both my doing. You know when you have azy day and you don''t want to do anything? I made this song on one of those days. Usually the style of music I make is heavier, but when I wrote these lyrics I knew that style wouldn''t fit the music, so I tried to explore a more rxed and upbeat style. I still don''t think the instrumental is perfect, so I want to polish it before releasing the song."


    "You said you''re going to release the song... are you a real musician by any chance?" Quacktus asked in shock, his expression exaggerated.


    "''Real musician'' might be too strong an expression, but I recently started my music career. I currently have one song out, haha," I replied, taking the opportunity to promote my channel.


    When Olivia showed me the stream, there were 3,000 people watching, as it was getting close to the voting time for the best candidates, and maybe my music had helped a little, since there were currently 5,000 people on the stream.


    "Woah, so we have a potential up-anding musician on the stream! What''s the name of your channel, BV? Is it ckVelvet by any chance?" Guapo asked, trying to guess.


    "Yes Guapo, the name of the channel is ckVelvet! If you like the song, don''t forget to search for the channel on MeTube and Spokify. Maybe you''ll like my other song," I spoke in a voice like a product salesman on TV.


    "Is that right? I''ll put the link to his channel in the chat. Anyone interested can click on it to support him!" Quacktus said as he put the channel link in the chat.


    -------- Quacktus'' Commentary --------


    Sitting on the sofa in front of the camera, Quacktus looked at the interviewer with a very excited expression.


    "Bro, the stream broke the record for the most viewers of my entire career!" he said as he plopped down on the couch, "If I had known this was going to happen, I would have done this talent show a long time ago."


    "The biggest surprise of the show? It was definitely BV with the song he did. I saw in thements that practically everyone liked it, and it''s rare that a lot of people like the same thing, so listen to me: this kid has a future!"


    Picking up his cell phone and confirming something, Quacktus cracked a smile. "If you want to get into this business, you have to be smart, you have to know the people to get close to and the people to stay away from."


    "ck Velvet is in the first category. With the talent and creativity he has, I know that at least this song ''The Lazy Song'' is going to be a hit, so why not give him a hand at the beginning when he needs it the most, and when he grows up he''ll return the favor?


    -------- Comment End --------


    I was surprised to get a friend request from Quacktus on Discord right after my presentation. Looking again at the number of viewers who were online for the stream, his friend request was understandable. Even though I imagined that he might be doing it to use some of my songs to get views, wasn''t that the same reason I was on his stream in the first ce? I only agreed to participate in this talent show because of the number of viewers and the prize, which will be very useful to me.


    If either of those criteria were not met, I probably wouldn''t have even opened the stream. It would be naive to think that my path to fame will only be filled with true friends, girls who are truly in love, and people who only want to do me good. The moment I decided to take this path, I already epted that mutual interests would arise, and the best thing I can do is benefit from it. If this friendshipsts and we can help each other for a long time, what''s the harm?


    While I was watching thest contestant, the door to my room opened. Walking through the door were Olivia, Ethan, my mom, and dad.


    "That was amazing, Noah..." Ethan shouted excitedly as he ran up to me and looked at the guitar with bright eyes.


    "That song was really cool, Noah!" Olivia said with a smile, pointing to the screen of her phone, which also had the stream open.


    "Noah, your song managed to perfectly describe my perfect Sunday..." My fatherughed as he sat on the bed next to me with a rxed attitude.


    "The song was really good, Noah, but that part about making the word with an S... is that true? Have you ever done that with anyone?" my mother asked.


    As soon as she asked the question, the atmosphere in the room froze. Olivia''s face waspletely red and she tried to hide behind her phone screen. My dad looked at me for a split second and gave me a thumbs up while proudly whispering, "My boy!"


    Ethan waspletely lost because he didn''t even know what the word S*x meant.


    At that moment, I was the only one who could answer my mother.


    While my mind was working at the speed of light, my salvation came from theputer''s speakers.


    [Now let''s start voting for the best presentation, the one that will receive a Telemikten 79S microphone worth $2000!!!]


    [Although this microphone has been in use for a few months, it has never presented any problems and is in perfect working order!]


    Quacktus exined on the stream, causing the focus of everyone in the room to shift to the stream. Deliberately, I ignored my mother''sst question while she continued to stare at me a little suspiciously for a few seconds before finally looking at theputer screen.


    [BV, BV, BV, BV, BV!]


    [Bro, I don''t want BV to win... I''m crying my eyes out because of the Numb song he posted on his channel, damn, why post something like that?!]


    [I heard the song too, but now I want him to win even more!]


    [I''m voting for macmacmac, the jokes he told made me a lot happier].


    [Is this really a good song?]


    [I didn''t like it very much, I prefer Riley''s songs].


    [Brother, you''reparing a singer who just released his first song with Riley?!]


    [To answer the question, yes, the song is very good! Even though I can''t really rte to the lyrics, the rhythm of the song is very good, now I have the song in my head and it won''t go away!"].


    [It seems that BV really has a talent for creating instrumentals of songs that are memorable, both the Numb song he posted on MeTube and the Lazy song he sang now get stuck in your head very easily].


    [I think the girl who could imitate a dolphin was very talented].


    [Someone saved Lazy Song?!]


    We were very happy to see that most of thements about my song were positive, so when the voting opened, we all took out our cell phones and voted for me to increase my chances of getting the microphone. I could raise money and buy it, but wouldn''t it be better to get it for free? Olivia even went to theputer in her room to vote again, while I took the opportunity to vote on theputer in my room as well.


    Now all we had to do was wait for the results. After a bit of waffling, they finally showed the voting charts.


    [With an astronomical 82% of the votes, ckVelvet was the winner of our first talent show!]


    As soon as it was announced, we all started celebrating. Ethan was jumping up and down with joy. Olivia ran over and hugged me happily as she congratted me.


    After she let go of me, my parents also came to congratte me. At that moment, everyone had a big smile on their faces.


    -------- Lauren and Jonathan Commentary --------


    Sitting on the interview couch, Lauren and Jonathan hugged each other with small smiles on their faces.


    "That song Noah sang..." Lauren began, "I don''t think it''s been many years since I''ve seen him as rxed as he was when he sang that song."


    "Yes, dear," Jonathan said, "It was as if he really sang it with a sense of peace that I haven''t seen in a long time."


    Nodding her head, Lauren continued, "It seems like ever since he started working out and trying to change, he was always in a race, trying to speed up as much as possible to finish soon."


    Jonathan just nodded, but he didn''t know much about any of that since he hadn''t had much contact with Noah before. "How about we arrange something as a family so he can rest and rx a bit?"


    "Do you think everything is alright, honey?" she asked worriedly as she looked at him.


    "I think it will be good for our children. I think it will especially be good for Olivia as well," he exined as he gave her a side hug.


    epting the hug, Lauren snuggled into Jonathan''s embrace and they stayed like that for a few minutes.


    -------- Comment End --------


    With the results already announced, Quacktus called me over to say a few words on the stream before ending the show and asking for my address so he could send me the microphone. Even though it was his old microphone, it was still much better than the microphone on my cell phone that I was using to record my songs.


    Even though I wanted to keep the look of an indie musician starting out on his own, I could still do that with a good microphone that would improve the quality of my audio; I just had to be careful not to make the music sound like studio music too quickly. I want to keep the idea that I''m an indie musician, which I really am, for a while.


    But what I didn''t know at the time was that a viewer had taken a clip of the stream where I was singing and posted it on other socialworks and that clip went viral!


    <strong>////NunuNote/////</strong>


    Enjoy your Bonus Chapter for the PS Weekly Power Stones Goal!


    Monthly Golden Tickect Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals:


    Top 80: 1 Chapters


    Top 60: 2 Chapters


    Top 50: 3 Chapters


    Top 40: 4 Chapters


    ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    <i>500 PS: 1 Chapter</i> ?


    <i>1.000 PS: 2 Chapters </i>?


    2.000 PS: 3 Chapters


    ...


    6.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    <strong>Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters</strong> + 1 Character role in the novel.


    ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [28 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 20: 20 - Gains

    <h4>Chapter 20: 20 - Gains</h4>


    I was surprised by the notifications that popped up on my phone after the stream.


    [Benjamin Johnson has subscribed to your channel.]


    [Emily XOXO has subscribed to your channel.]


    [Kiiiitty has subscribed to your channel.]


    [anniegameys has subscribed to your channel.]


    [...]


    Looking at the notification history, I was really surprised at how many people started following me during the stream.


    Before the stream, I had 56,523 views on my music video and 1,813 subscribers on my channel.


    After participating, my views went up to 60,213 and my subscribers went up to 2,999! With only one subscriber left to reach 3,000!


    I think that since these people had alreadye to my channel to hear the song I had just sung, they must have subscribed to the channel to be notified when I officially released Lazy Song.


    Since I had nothing else to do, I bought the copyright to the lyrics of Lazy Song and went to sleep.


    I don''t know if it was because I sang this song yesterday, but my sleep tonight was much morefortable than on other days.


    In fact, if it hadn''t been for the rm clock on my phone, I probably would have sleptte and not woken up in time for my morning walk.


    After waking up and brushing my teeth, I was surprised when my dad struck up a conversation with me during breakfast, since we usually just eat in silence and enjoy each other''spany.


    "Hey champ, I was thinking we could go to a bar this Saturday, how about it?" He asked a little excitedly.


    Looking at him in surprise, I thought for a moment and asked, "Sure, but why a bar? Wouldn''t it be better to go somewhere where Ethan could have more fun?"


    Hearing that, he smiled. "Yes, but your mother and I thought that since you''re interested in the artistic side of music, it might be nice to go somece where there''s live music."


    "Live music? Is there a band that ys there?" I asked, more interested.


    He just shook his head andughed at my question. "Some days of the week there are actually hired artists, but on Saturday it''s more like an open mic, where anyone can get up on stage and sing, and if someone sings well they can even get a few drinks from the audience."


    Hearing that, I started to smile, but he quickly noticed and shook his head.


    "In your case, no drinks yet, but if they buy drinks, I''ll drink for you." He said,ughing and looking at me to see how I would react.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t hide my frustration and earned a few moreughs from him.


    In my old world, I drank and smoked, so I kind of missed it, even though I knew it wasn''t good for me. Of course, I only missed drinking because cigarettes not only tasted like shit, they made me smell like shit, and it was impossible to stop using them, even though I knew they were destroying me.


    So I certainly wouldn''t get my body addicted to nicotine again in this world.


    "I used to go there with your mom when we were together." He said with a smile as he ate one of his toasts. "I don''t think we''ve been there since you were born, I hope it still works the way I remember it."


    "You haven''t been there since I was born?" I asked confused.


    Realizing he''d said too much, my father tried to change the subject, but when he couldn''t think of anything else to say, he finally sighed and admitted. "Having kids is expensive, within a year you were born, a few yearster came Olivia, after a while came Ethan, so there wasn''t much money left to go back there... and when there was some money left, we preferred to go somewhere where you would have fun."


    Seeing the sincerity in his words, I felt a pang of pride in this man, because it really is a noble thing to give up going to a ce you love to take care of your children, something my crappy old dad never considered.


    "Then let''s enjoy it, to celebrate the 2k microphone I won, I''ll pay our bar tab." I said with an excited smile as I stood up and left the house. "And I won''t take no for an answer."


    I shut the door before my dad had time to reply.


    -------- Jonathan''s Commentary --------


    Jonathan sat on the sofa looking into the camera, a big goofy grin on his face.


    "He knew I''d turn him down..." He said with augh. "He knew that if he gave me a little time I would refuse and not take no for an answer, so he was faster than me and didn''t take my no for an answer, hahaha." Jonathanughed heartily.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with this boy, but I feel more and more that he''s maturing very quickly and his personality is bing so pleasant... who would have thought that my son could be a friend so soon?"


    Afterughing, Jonathan reached to the edge of the sofa and whispered into the camera.


    "I saw that he was frustrated because he couldn''t drink, so if he gets a drink there, I''ll pretend I didn''t see it. If he manages to hide it from his mother, good for him, if she finds out then it''s not my fault hahaha, at his age I did worse, let''s see if he can handle the Combat Helicopter Lauren". Jonathanughed.


    -------- Comment End --------


    As I walked, I looked at my arm and remembered some videos I''d seen about a smartwatch that measured my heart rate, speed, and distance, and I thought it would be a good idea to buy one for myself.


    Since I had already lost almost 20 kg, my body was getting more used to exercise and I was able to run a little.


    Because of my weight, I couldn''t jog for long, as my knees couldn''t take the strain of my constant weight for an hour, but it worked if I took a few minutes to rest.


    [+1 DEX].


    Seeing this message surprised me! It''s been a while since I''ve gotten a Dexterity point, but considering I don''t run much and I''ve only been doing weight trainingtely, it made sense.


    Maybe the only dexterity training I''m doing is Krav Maga training, so adding a little jogging to the list would surely boost that statistic in no time.


    "Hey, kid, you lost a lot of weight, huh?" Surprisingly, an older womanmented as she walked past me.


    "Really? d it''s working, haha!" I replied, earning a nod from her.


    I think I''ve run into this woman a few times on my walks, and considering I''ve lost 16 or 17 pounds since I started, I think my transformation is beginning to show.


    Not only did shement, but an elderly man who was watering hiswn alsomented to encourage me to continue.


    "Well done boy, you seem to be doing much better sincest week, keep it up!" He said as he waved at me.


    Smiling, I waved back and continued alternating between walking and running.


    My body was tiring much faster than usual, but I persevered andpleted my 1 hour workout.


    Since I had been running at times, I think that instead of walking the 3 km I usually do, I must have walked at least 4 or 5 km this time, which is a big improvement!


    And even though I was tired, I was still able to walk home, much better than when I started!


    My lung capacity is getting used to this intensity of exercise, and probably because there''s less fat squeezing my lungs, it''s easier to breathe.


    After showering, I weighed myself and was very pleased with my current weight.


    [Weight: 139 Kg -> 133.2 Kg] (306 lbs -> 293 lbs)


    My weight was dropping fast!


    Out of curiosity, I even looked up on the Inte what the BMI (Body Mass Index) chart was for someone of my weight, and I had just gone from ss 3 Obese to ss 2 Obese!


    I would need to drop to 115 kilos to be ss 1 obese, which considering I was losing about 2 kilos a day with my 3 daily workouts, would only take 9 days!


    Not to mention that I was working out and training my muscles, which also increased my weight...


    Looking at my arms, it was hard to see a clear change in the muscles, so I squeezed my right arm with my left hand while I was flexing the muscle, and you could really feel a strong muscle there, unlikest week when I hadn''t started training!


    How good it is to have the system, not only does it speed up the rate at which I learn things, but also the rate at which I lose fat and even gain muscle!


    <strong>////NunuNote/////</strong>


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 21: [Bonus Chapter] 21 - Monetized!

    <h4>Chapter 21: [Bonus Chapter] 21 - Mized!</h4>


    Today at school was much quieter than yesterday, mainly because high school students have short memories.


    Yesterday I was the topic of gossip, today it was Jackson and his dad.


    Apparently a lot of students had added Principal Adams to FaceShoot and as soon as I made the post with the screenshots of the pedo shit he was doing to the students, the students saw it, showed it to their parents, the parents called the police and Principal Adams is no longer here today.


    Unfortunately, Jackson didn''t respond to my phishing email, but since he wasn''t here today, I didn''t care, as long as he disappeared from my sight, I was fine with that.


    Even though the subject of today''s gossip was Principal Adams, I noticed that some people were stillmenting on me.


    My anger started to rise again until I realized that the reason for thesements was not to make fun of me and Ethan, but because of my weight.


    "Hey, did you see that Noah ck is thinner?" One girlmented to her friend in surprise.


    "Thinner? He''s still as fat as ever." Her friend replied indifferently.


    "He''s definitely thinner, look at his baggy clothes, even his face you can see him better now." The girl said.


    "Really? That''s kind of true...is it because of Jackson?" Her friend asked intrigued.


    "I guess it could be, Jackson bullied him so much that he probably wanted to change." The girl tried to guess.


    "This change is actually good for him." Her friendmented, apparently trying to analyze me.


    When I realized that the subject of their gossip was my weight, I just ignored it and went to my ssroom.


    I''m still wearing my fat clothes, so even though I''ve lost 18 kilos, the change isn''t so clear because my shirts are still as big as they were before.


    And I could even feel good about thesements, but considering how shitty this school was and the people who studied here, why should I care?


    I had already set a goal to move my siblings and I to another school when I started making more money.


    This decision was more about Ethan and Olivia''s future than my own, since I was in myst year and would only be at the school for a few months, so the education there would be of little use to me.


    But for them, who still had a few years of study ahead of them, going to a better school would certainly help them get good grades in the SATs.


    Of course, even though I went to a bad school, I still had some advantages.


    [Math ssroom


    Effect: +50% bonus when learning math rted content.Duration: While I''m in this room].


    This bonus really helped me learn everything.


    The best thing was that because I really studied these subjects with an interest in learning, I didn''t just follow the books blindly, but looked for points that could be useful to me and dedicated myself to them.


    For example, instead of trying to study the best way to calcte the angles of a triangle, I used Math Buff to speed up my learning of programming, as well as the possible applications in the world of music.


    Having to focus on other areas instead of just learning what the books taught was more difficult because not all the information was avable in the books with good exnations, so I used my cell phone to look up the subjects I wanted, even if I had to read university articles, and learned from there.


    My teachers were frustrated when they realized that I wasn''t paying attention in ss, but after I proved that I knew what they were talking about and answered the questions correctly, they began to trust me more and let me study the way I wanted.


    Unfortunately, one thing I discovered during my time at this school is that there really isn''t a music room here, so I wouldn''t be able to take advantage of a buff like the other subjects to improve my music-rted training.


    But that didn''t affect me too much, because I was still able to learn and improve very quickly.


    During my time in school, my skill level increased slightly.


    [Intermediate Math Lv 29 -> Lv 30].


    [Intermediate Biology Lv 25 -> 26]


    [Intermediate Physics...]


    [...]


    After returning home and having lunch, I looked at my phone and was very pleased with the growth of my MeTube channel.


    [83,023 views 4,611 subscribers].


    My song was currently at 5,000 hours of views, which meant that I could finally apply for MeTube to mize my channel.


    Without wasting much time, I quicklypleted the registration and within a few minutes I had filled out the necessary form.


    With thest click, MeTube took a few seconds to verify the data I had filled in and my channel was already mized!


    From now on, every view the video received would earn me a few dors.


    Of course, considering that my channel only got a few tens of thousands of views a day, I''d only get a few tens of dors, still a far cry from what I was getting from the drawings, but it was an extra to keep track of.


    My Spokify profile was starting to get some views from people who put Numb on their ylist, but it hadn''t even hit 1,000 views for me to get anything.


    "Noah, are you going to record the new song?"


    I suddenly heard an excited voiceing from my bedroom door.


    Since the room wasn''t mine alone, Ethan took advantage of the moments when I was practicing to just stay in the room and listen to the music.


    I think he already knew all the words to the song.


    "Yeah buddy, I think I''m going to record In The End now, what do you think?" I asked smiling.


    Although I wasn''t so used to it when I came into this world, I think Ethan''s charisma must be around 20 points, because it''s very hard not to like him.


    Or maybe it''s just the idea of being the older brother that makes me look up to him even more? I don''t know.


    Anyway, now it seems much easier and more natural to be affectionate with him, which I like.


    "Yes! Yeah, record that song today, that song is so cool!!! Don''t you know, when I sang this song at school, everyone was talking about how cool I sang it!" Ethan said excitedly, leaving me surprised.


    "You sang In The End in school?" I asked in surprise.


    Ethan froze when he heard my question.


    I could see his expression instantly change to one of regret.


    "I''m sorry, Noah, I... I didn''t mean to..." Ethan began to apologize, almost crying when he realized that he had shown Noah''s song to all of his friends at school.


    -------- Ethan''sment --------


    Sitting on the sofa, Ethan was almost in tears as he clutched one of the pillows.


    "I didn''t want to spread Noah''s music at school..." He said sadly, trying to hold back the tears. "I just thought the song was really cool and that I would sound really cool singing it, and it really worked!"


    Getting a little more animated, Ethan exined. "Tony made fun of me again and to answer him I said my brother is a famous singer!"


    "Ethan really is a famous singer!" He said indignantly.


    "But when Tony heard that, he startedughing and dared me to sing one of my brother''s songs." He said, rubbing his face. "When he dared me, I thought I''d look as cool as Noah when I sang, so I sang In The End."


    Getting up from the sofa, Ethan excitedly told the camera. "You had to see it, everyone looked at me surprised after I sang it, even Tony was shocked at how cool the song was, so when I got home I told Noah!" He sadly sat back down on the sofa.


    He sat down sadly on the sofa again. "But I forgot that I couldn''t show his song to anyone, because imagine if one of my friends stole his song and gave it to a very famous singer? What could Noah do?"


    -------- Comment End --------


    When Ethan exined what had happened and why he was so scared, I had to stop myself fromughing.


    There was no risk of anyone stealing my song because I had already secured the copyright for it, so even if someone sang it, they couldn''t make money off it without my permission unless they wanted to get sued.


    And who would be afraid of 9 or 10 year olds stealing their music?


    "It''s okay Buddy, if you want to sing my songs at school, no problem, just wait until I release the songs first." I said as I stroked his head.


    "Really?" He asked, his eyes shining with a mixture of tears and hope.


    "Sure, if you want I can even teach you how to y the guitar!" Iughed as I handed him the guitar.


    Shocked, Ethan held the guitar and tried to imitate my ying, but looking at the difference in size between the guitar and Ethan, I thought maybe that wouldn''t work?


    "Or maybe I could teach you how to y the ukulele first?" I said a little insecurely, thinking that buying him a ukulele might be easier for him to start with.


    ///NunuNote///


    <strong>Thanks to Requien</strong> for the <strong>Magic Castle</strong>, enjoy your <strong>2 Bonus Chapters!</strong><strong></strong>


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 22: [Bonus Chapter] 22 - In The End

    <h4>Chapter 22: [Bonus Chapter] 22 - In The End</h4>


    After I told Ethan that I was going to teach him how to y the guitar if I bought one his size, he was very pleased and sat quietly on his bed looking at me expectantly.


    I think if I were someone who was afraid of audiences, I would be embarrassed for him to see me sing, but since I''ve chosen this artistic career, what''s an audience of one childpared to a concert of tens of thousands of people?


    So I just waved at him and set my phone to record while I got ready.


    The microphone I got from Quacktus wouldn''t arrive for a few days, so I''d just use my phone again and if the difference in quality was too great, I''d re-record the song with the new microphone and post it again, it might even get the song out to a wider audience and get me more views.


    At night, in an upscale house, a young womany in bed, hugging her pillow and listening to a song that had been on loop for a few hours.


    This girl''s face, though very pretty, was currently all red and smeared with messy makeup from her attempts to wipe away the tears that wouldn''t stop flowing.


    "That idiot..." She muttered angrily as she pressed the pillow even harder against her chest.


    Suddenly, despite having her headphones in, she heard the sound of someone knocking on the door.


    "Leave me alone!" She yelled in frustration, trying to ward off the person on the other side of the door.


    "It''s me..." A low, shy voice spoke from the other side of the door.


    Hearing that voice, the girl was a little tempted to open the door and change the pillow she was hugging for that person, but she was in a very bad way and didn''t want to make her little brother as sad as she was.


    "Not now Tony..." She replied in a deep, guilty voice.


    "Okay..." Her little brother''s reaction made her feel even worse about the way she had spoken and she wanted to stand up to apologize, but she was so sad that even her body did not respond to hermands.


    The only thing she wanted to do was to keep listening to the song on loop while she cried and tried to get rid of the bad feeling she was experiencing.


    The song she was listening to was called Numb, a song by an indie artist she had recently discovered when she was curious to see what songs were on her friends'' ylists on Spokify.


    Surprisingly, Numb was one of the songs on one of her friend''s ylists, a song she had never heard before and which had only 83 views when she discovered it.


    Curious, she clicked on the song to see what it was like, because if her friend was going to put it on her ylist, it had to be at least eptable, right?


    How wrong she was, not only was the music uneptable, but as soon as she heard the song, the first thing she did was put it on her private ylist so she could listen to it every day.


    Technically, the music was good, but not as good as it should have been.


    The quality of the microphone was poor, probably the artist had recorded it with a cell phone or a cheap microphone, the guitar was probably a cheap guitar too, because to trained ears like hers, it was easy to notice some imperfections in certain notes, and even the level of singing and the artist''s mastery of the guitar were not high enough to please someone like her, but what touched her the most were the lyrics.


    A song that sang about an abusive rtionship where the person had to be perfect for the other person, without any mistakes, acting like a puppet... that was exactly what she was going through when she first heard this song.


    Unfortunately, because she heard this song and realized how toxic her rtionship was, she decided to confront her boyfriend with the song and instead of apologizing and trying to make things better, he just cursed her, the artist of the song, and broke up with her!


    The breakup happened this morning, which is why she was crying.


    The only thing she could do at the moment was cry while listening to Numb in Loop on Spokify, trying to hold on to the feelings she had for her boyfriend, or rather ex-boyfriend, from when she first heard the song.


    She had listened to this song so much that from the 83 views the song had when she first met it to the 800 views the song currently had, Charlie was sure that at least 30% of that was hers alone, if not more.


    But suddenly, the song she had been listening to nonstop changed!


    Charlie became even more upset as she picked up her phone and prepared to see what had happened, because the app had changed songs when she had specifically set it to y Numb!


    But when she looked at the screen, she saw that she had not set it to y Numb non-stop, but had actually set it to loop songs by the artist ckVelvet, but since there was only one song, Numb was the song that had been ying on loop for thest few hours.


    The reason Spokify changed the song it was listening to was because a new song had appeared on ckVelvet''s ylist!


    When she saw the name of the song, she was confused as to what it meant.


    [In The End - ckVelvet]


    The cover of the song was the same puppet as the cover of the song Numb, but while on the cover of Numb, the puppet was hanging from chains like a puppet, on the cover of the song In The End, the puppet was falling as it reached up, trying its best to reach the chain holding it, but failing.


    "Does the name of the song mean that the puppet couldn''t hold on in the end and fell?" Charlie wondered confusedly as she listened to the music ying in her headphones.


    Currently, only the instrumental was ying.


    As with Numb, the song was apparently recorded on the artist''s cell phone while he just yed his guitar and sang, but with Charlie''s trained ears, she noticed that even though it was the same setup as the previous song, it was as if ckVelvet was better now.


    "Did he improve that much from the first song to the second? How long did he record them apart?" She wondered.


    ??????


    It all starts with...


    One thing, don''t ask me why...


    No matter how hard you try...


    Keep this in mind...


    ??????


    Hearing this first verse of the song sung in a rap style, Charlie was surprised that ckVelvet sang it well! It was clear that he didn''t have much experience, but from the feel of how he was singing the song and how this rap wasn''t too difficult, he was delivering it very well!


    But as he listened to the lyrics, Charlie began to feel a strange sensation.


    "This can''t be... right?" She wondered uncertainly as she listened to the music again.


    ??????


    This rhyme I designed, it''ll unwind...


    ~All I know...


    Time''s a treasure we cling...


    Watch it swing by, as the pendulum sings...


    Counting down to the end of each day...


    Life slips away...


    ~It feels surreal...


    ??????


    Listening to this fast but sincere rap, Charlie began to feel more and more that this was developing in a way she didn''t know if she wanted it to...


    Especially when she heard the vocal parts in addition to the rap parts, it added aplexity and even more emotion to the song that began to make her chest ache with the return of a feeling...


    ??????


    Didn''t see the below...


    Watch time flow out the window...


    Trying to hold tight, they didn''t know...


    Wasted it all, watching you go...


    I kept it bottled inside...


    And though I tried...


    It all fell apart...


    What it once meant, now a memory, a part...


    Of a time when...


    ??????


    Listening up to this point, Charlie''s eyes blurred again and she knew what wasing, even though she liked ckVelvet, at this point the only thing she wanted was for him to sing the next part of the song badly orpose it in a way that it sounded awful.


    But when she heard what came next, Charlie startedughing while she cried.


    ??????


    I tried my best, went so far...


    But in the end, it''s just a scar...


    I had to fall, to lose it all...


    But in the end, I just needed a call...


    ??????


    "Fuck BV, why?!" She screamed into her pillow, crying harder and angrier.


    It was as if he had written this song for her.


    She tried, she tried everything, she tried her best to keep the rtionship going. Even with everything going wrong, with her ex-boyfriend not caring about her at all, she still managed to make it very far.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t enough... what''s left is just a scar... and all she wants is a phone call...


    "How did you get BV? Are you watching me now?!" She shouted angrily as she turned up the music.


    Even though she was sad and angry, this song was the only thing she wanted to hear.


    Numb was very good, but In The End was like a nice abusive boyfriend, telling her everything she wanted to hear, but unfortunately making her feel everything she didn''t want to feel...


    ///NunuNote///


    <strong>Thanks to Requien</strong> for the <strong>Magic Castle</strong>, enjoy your <strong>2 Bonus Chapters!</strong><strong></strong>


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals:


    Top 80: 1 Chapters


    Top 60: 2 Chapters


    Top 50: 3 Chapters


    Top 40: 4 Chapters


    ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    <i>500 PS: 1 Chapter</i> ?


    <i>1.000 PS: 2 Chapters </i>?


    2.000 PS: 3 Chapters


    ...


    6.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    <strong>Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters</strong> + 1 Character role in the novel.


    ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [26 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 23: 23 - Waking up in the middle of the night

    <h4>Chapter 23: 23 - Waking up in the middle of the night</h4>


    I posted In The End today as soon as I finished editing the song and designing the cover. Since JacobTheWerewolf had already designed the first cover, it was okay for me to pretend that ckVelvet had paid Jacob to design the cover for the second song. The only thing I did was to include Jacob''s Twitter handle in the description of the video as a form of credit, which might even help increase the number of clients for him and possibly even increase the price per design.


    What surprised me was that In The End did very well! In just 3 hours after I put it up on MeTube, it had over 10,000 views on the first day! Looking at the analytics of the video, I saw that these views were mainlying from people who had already heard Numb and rmended it on MeTube. The number of new viewers was still small, but I knew it was only a matter of time before it increased.


    This meant that the number of subscribers to the channel didn''t increase that much. Some people who listened to Numb and didn''t subscribe subscribed when they heard In The End, but it wasn''t that many people, so the number of subscribers I had only jumped from 4,611 to 5,244. It wasn''t, however, a bad number, so I was happy.


    In addition to the number of subscribers I currently had, another number I was keeping an eye on was the number of loyal fans, because that was the requirement for the mission I was doing.


    [Current Loyal Fans: 1,823/5,000].


    When I saw the big increase in the number of loyal fans, I was very excited. I was still 37% of the way through the mission, but In The End hadn''t even started to hit yet, so I had a lot of audience to reach and a lot of people to convert into loyal fans until the next song was released.


    With both songs getting views, I finally saw the numbers on my MeTube ount start to climb. From the 10,000 views of In The End and the 4,000 views that Numb got that day, I made a total of $10, haha.l! It wasn''t a huge amount of money, but I had to start somewhere, right?


    Looking at thements, a proud smile appeared on my face.


    [Fuck BV, how am I supposed to get over my ex-girlfriend if you keep posting songs like this?]


    [But in the end... Bro, how did youe up with such catchy lyrics? I''ve had the chorus of this song in my head for a long time and it won''t go away!]


    [I sent this song to my ex-boyfriend and he blocked me :) lol]


    When I saw thestment, I started tough. By then I had done my exercises and was just rxing in bed, so I decided to go downstairs. As I came down the steps, I realized I didn''t even have the chance to show my mom my song, because when I got to the living room, Ethan was already showing it to her with my channel open on her cell phone, which he was holding while singing along with my voice.


    Once I started my daily practicing with Olivia and Ethan, Olivia alsomented on the song to me.


    "This song turned out really well, Noah...but did someone break your heart to make you write this?" she asked worriedly as she did knee bends, following the list of exercises I''d given her to practice today.


    Laughing as I lifted 12 kg weights on each arm, I replied, "No, no one has ever given me enough of a hard time to break me hearth, haha. I wrote that after watching some oriental series."


    "Oriental series? Really?" she asked me as she let out a smallugh.


    "Did you forget that I was the nerd of the house?" Iughed too as I struggled to lift the weight.


    When she heard what I said, she was really surprised.


    -------- Olivia''s Comment --------


    Sitting on the sofa, still in her gym clothes, Olivia looked at the camera in surprise.


    "Can you believe I actually forgot how weird Noah was?" she said in surprise as she thought back, "It''s only been two weeks since Noah was normal again, able to talk to us, talk to me properly, but we''ve been talking so much thesest few days that it feels like he''s been like this for much longer!"


    Thinking for a moment, Olivia came up with a possible reason. "I think we''ve talked so little over the past few years that our interactions over the past two weeks have managed to surpass the image I had of him from before."


    -------- Comment End --------


    The routine of training every day was really paying off for us. Olivia was getting her legs and butt the way she wanted them, and even little Ethan was developing his muscles very quickly. Considering that he tends to develop faster at his age, it made sense.


    Even I gained two more stat points in today''s training session.


    [+1 CHA]


    [+1 STR]


    Remembering how they both looked, I think that if the old Noah hadn''t isted himself so much and hadn''t exercised, he''d probably be almost as good-looking as Olivia and Ethan, since they both have very good genes!


    When I looked in the mirror and observed myself, I could see that I really did have that beauty. Of course, I still wasn''t as good looking as they were probably because even though I had the charisma points I''d gained since I got the system, and that had made me a lot better looking, but I think the fat makes my charisma a lot lower.


    To get my Instabram going, promote the song I posted, and promote my drawing profile, I posted a photo on Instabram thanking JacobTheWerewolf for the cover of In The End. After that I justid down with my eyes closed and slept...


    Unfortunately, my sleep was interrupted by an angry Olivia.


    "Noah, wake up!" she said as she grabbed my arm and shook me.


    Startled, I shot up quickly and looked around, ready for a fight. My old dad used to wake me up from time to time to hit me, so after a few years I had developed this fucking reflex. But when I saw that it was Olivia in pink pajamas waking me up, it was hard to stay awake and confusion came over me. No one had ever woken me up in this world, I always woke up alone, so my head just went nk and I didn''t know what to do.


    "Noah, look at this son of a..." Olivia said angrily as she pointed her phone at me.


    Still confused, I instinctively took the phone from her and looked at the screen, trying to understand what was going on. After a few seconds of staring at the moving pixels, I finally managed to focus enough to understand that the video was of a streamer singing a song and saying he made it up.


    If it was just that, I wouldn''t have a problem, but what bothered me was that the streamer was singing The Lazy Song and saying that he was the author of it! Just to make sure, I checked to see if his name was Bruno, but no, his name was Logan Steele!


    When I watched it again to make sure, I was furious to realize that this Logan guy was actually iming to be the original author of The Lazy Song, and when I looked at thements, I noticed that there were even a few people whomented that it wasn''t his song, but thosements disappeared almost immediately.


    Seeing that I was deep in thought, Olivia looked at me worriedly and asked, "What are you going to do, Noah? Is there anything you can do?"


    Turning my attention to her and looking at the clock, I saw that it was 2:00 a.m., so I just sighed and walked over to theputer after handing her the phone.


    "Let me see who this Logan is first," I said as I started to research this streamer.


    Seeing that I was about to try to solve it, Olivia, who was furious, took the chair from the table Ethan was using to study and sat down next to me, also looking for the details on her phone. With the two of us searching, we managed to discover something important. Logan Steele was known for getting into a lot of controversies, and his audience followed him because of it. He used those controversies to promote himself and grow whenever he had the chance.


    "I think that''s his goal this time too. He must want you to answer and create a controversy between you about who is the creator of The Lazy Song..." Olivia said angrily.


    "But what would he gain from that? I have so few followers, I''d probably generate little involvement for him in this controversy," I remarked confused.


    Instead of answering me directly, Olivia handed me her cell phone as she said, "You may not be that famous, but the clip of you singing The Lazy Song on the Talent Show stream has gone viral and people are singing The Lazy Song even if they don''t know who the singer is."


    Looking at the clip, I was surprised that it actually went viral, but unfortunately the person who made the clip edited the image to put in some pictures and memes so that my avatar name, ckVelvet, which I used while singing, didn''t appear, so apparently no one knew it was my song. And to take advantage of the hype it generated, this Logan guy sang the song while trying to imitate my voice and say it was his...


    ///NunuNote///


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 26 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 24: [Bonus Chapter] 24 - Preparing for revenge

    <h4>Chapter 24: [Bonus Chapter] 24 - Preparing for revenge</h4>


    "What are you going to do about this asshole, Noah?" Olivia asked as she read the things this Logan Steele had done in the past, getting angrier and angrier.


    "First of all, I don''t have to worry about him trying to say it''s his song." I began to exin, leaving Olivia confused.


    "Why?" she asked. "Do you want to use the stream you participated in as proof that you''re the original singer of the song?"


    Looking at her, I just smiled mysteriously and replied. "Don''t worry, I have a way to prove it, now my question is how can I get my voice heard... because there''s no point in me proving that it''s my song and only 10 people see it, I''d have to find a way for what I post to spread."


    As I thought to myself, Olivia started looking on her phone as well, but neither of us came up with a good idea.


    Until Olivia had a good one. "You know, he''s posting on Instabram and streams singing the song and saying he''s the singer of it, why don''t you give him back by also posting that you''re the real singer and showing your proof?"


    "That might be useful, but it still doesn''t solve the problem of how people could know me and know that I''m the singer of this song". I replied, trying to keep thinking.


    But while we were both trying to think, I got a notification on Voicord, the Discord of the world.


    [Hey BV, are you awake?]


    Looking at the message, I saw that it was from Quacktus.


    [Sup Quacktus, I''m here] I replied.


    [Have you seen the shit Logan Steele is doing?]


    [Yeah, my sister just showed it to me, I was sleeping and she woke me up pissed about it].


    [I''m d you know, I was thinking, since you did the song on my stream the first time, how about you do the response to it on my stream too? I can help you spread the word so it reaches more people].


    When I saw his suggestion, I thought about it.


    It was obvious that Quacktus was trying to use the hype that this discussion would generate to get more viewers for his stream, but from my point of view it wasn''t a bad idea.


    I could take advantage of this to create a stream channel, because I know from my previous world how lucrative it was if you already had an audience.


    But remembering that the streamers who made a lot of money usually spent several hours a day doing streams, I don''t think that''s what I wanted for myself.


    With my system, I could learn a lot during the day, but if I had to stream all day, it would be a big waste of time.


    So I think just being on the Quacktus stream and promoting my music and my MeTube channel would be enough.


    [I think that''s a good idea, do you have anything nned?] I asked after a bit of thought.


    [I''m already in contact with my manager, I think he can think of a way to promote the stream to get more attention, so we can do it tomorrow or the next day, is that okay with you?]


    [That''s fine with me, I''ll try to research some things too and if I think of anything I''ll let you know].


    [Nice! Oh, one more thing, your new microphone should be here the day after tomorrow."] He replied.


    "You''re friends with Quacktus?" Olivia, who was standing next to me and reading our conversation, asked in surprise.


    "We added each other on Voicord, but other than giving him the address to send me the microphone, we haven''t talked about anything else." I replied, getting a little excited about the new microphone that was about to arrive.


    Nodding her head, Olivia gave a small smile and yawned. "I think I''ll go to sleep now that everything is settled, tomorrow I''ll help you do some more research on this Logan guy, okay?"


    Smiling at her, I nodded and went back to sleep as well.


    Even though my body didn''t feel tired, probably because of the gamer body System might have given me, I still liked to sleep.


    The next day my routine was normal, I had breakfast with my dad, did my morning run, had breakfast with my mom, Olivia and Ethan again.


    The difference was that at school, instead of studying my school subjects, I focused on using my cell phone to research Logan and try to find as much information about him as possible.


    Since he had been involved in a lot of drama on the Inte, I needed a lot of time to analyze both sides, the things that had been leaked over time, and especially the things that had turned out to be false.


    By the time I left the school, I had pretty much all the evidence I needed to talk about Logan on the stream.


    While I was exining his homework to Ethan, my Teach skill went up another level.


    [Teach Lv 17 -> 19]


    Considering that this skill had increased by one levelst night while I was helping them with their homework, the rate of increase was very good.


    After helping him with his homework and looking at the skill that had leveled up, I remembered that I had promised him that I would teach him to y the guitar, so I searched online to see if I could buy a ukulele that wasn''t too expensive.


    From what I found, a generic brand ukulele cost $50, while more famous brands cost from $100 upwards.


    Looking at my bank ount, I had umted $630 since thest time I spent it to pay off the bill I got from my dad when we went to buy the gym equipment.


    With this money, I can buy a really good quality ukulele, so if I need to use a ukulele for a song, I can borrow Ethan''s...


    Looking for the best brands and reviews on the inte, I found that a $270 ukulele was the best value for money, considering the quality of itpared to some $400 ukuleles.


    Thinking about getting my money''s worth out of this ukulele, I would make two drawings today.


    The drawings I wasmissioned to do today were in a style I thought was more eptable, most of them were of wolves or dogs, since that was the audience my drawings went to the most, but these drawings were of these characters only in everyday situations or in battles, which were the ones I liked the most.


    [+1 DEX].


    Although my level in digital illustration didn''t increase, my dexterity increased by one point, which made it a little easier to draw without having to press Ctrl Z all the time.


    Jacob''s profile grew a lot every day, mainly because my speed of delivering drawings was higher than other artists in the field, the amount of drawings I posted was greater, which had more chance of going viral and growing even more.


    [@JacobTheWerewolf - 9,200 followers].


    Taking advantage of the fact that I was looking at Jacob''s Twipper stats, I took the opportunity to see how ckVelvet''s songs were doing.


    [Numb - 98,511 views] +8,800 views


    [In The End - 19,476 views] + 9,400 views


    [6,666 subscribers] + 1,422 subs


    Numb had gotten another 9,000 views since thest time I saw it, it was almost at 100,000 views!


    The growth of the channel was going very well, for an amount of views like that, almost 10% of the people listening to the songs were subscribing to the channel, which was great.


    But what I noticed while reading thements was that some viewers were starting to talk about Logan.


    [Hey BV, did you see that there''s a streamer singing your song and saying that he made it?]


    [ckVelvet, show people that you''re the original singer of The Lazy Song...]


    [BV, I met you singing The Lazy Song on Quacktus'' stream, I know you''re the original singer, reply to Logan!]


    [Don''t give Logan the attention he wants, BV].


    [It''s not about giving attention, if BV doesn''t answer, people will continue to believe that Logan is the original singer].


    There were fewments about this bullshit because not many people knew that I was the original singer of The Lazy Song, most of the viewers of my channel were people who only liked Numb and In The End, which had apletely different style than The Lazy Song.


    So much so that some people saw thosements and were surprised.


    [You mean ckVelvet is the singer of The Lazy Song?!]


    [What do you mean my idol of sad songs sang that happy song?!]


    [Stop being idiots, look at the style of music BV sings, do you think he would sing a song as cheerful as The Lazy Song?!]


    Seeing those people''s doubts and some alreadybeling BV as a sad artist who might only sing emo songs, I knew that I couldn''t just focus on that style to make people''s impression even stronger.


    [BV, are you there? I think we''ll be able to stream today!] Quacktus sent me a message on Voicord.


    ///NunuNote///


    Enjoy your Bonus Chapter for the 2,000 Power Stones Goal!


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 25 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 25: 25 - Exposed Stream

    <h4>Chapter 25: 25 - Exposed Stream</h4>


    [BV, are you there? I think we''ll be able to stream today!]


    Quacktus sent me a message on Voicord. When I saw this message, I got excited, because now I was excited to do this stream with Quacktus. Being patient had never been my strong suit, so seeing that asshole on the inte talking shit about being the original author of Lazy Song made me angry, but luckily I had time to prepare.


    My goal wasn''t just to prove that I was the original singer of The Lazy Song, because from what I had seen of Logan''s personality, being the typical influencer who grew up with controversy, lies, and just being an asshole that kids and idiots like, he wouldn''t stay quiet even if I proved that it was my song. So instead of just showing him that he was wrong to lie about being the original singer of the song, I sat down with Olivia and got some interesting things to talk about on the stream.


    Since Olivia had a lot of free time, I asked her to help me research the biggest controversies Logan has ever been involved in, and knowing what those controversies were, it was easy for us to find information about them on the Inte - moments when he contradicted himself in his exnations, as well as hidden things we hadn''t imagined.


    Unfortunately, my programming skills weren''t very useful in helping to get this information, but I did get another useful skill.


    [Investigation Lv 3:


    Effect: Develops a better understanding of investigation techniques, speeding up the analysis of information by 3% and promoting more efficient interpretation of clues by 3%. Also improves retention of details and practical application during an investigation or interrogation. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the basic methods of investigation and evidence gathering].


    Raising the level of this skill to 3 was a great help, because at one point while I was looking for a detail about one of the lies he told, I suddenly remembered that he had told another lie in one of his streams and I connected some dots, gleaning more evidence against Logan to use in the stream.


    As for how helpful my new ability was right now, was 3% a lot? Of course not. But having an extra 3% on something positive was a big help.


    [All right Quacktus, when you''re ready let me know, I''ll be getting ready here too] I replied.


    After talking to Quacktus, I finished setting up the character I had made for the next song and put it on my profile picture. Then, to give my audience some satisfaction, I posted on my Stories that I was going to do this stream with Quacktus to prove that the song was mine and I was going to post some truths about Logan, which started to get more views than usual.


    Since I started my Instabram, I''ve maintained a frequency of posting at least one story a day, and considering I had just over a thousand followers, 300 to 400 views on my Stories thread was already a good number, but this story I was posting was getting more views than usual. In just 15 minutes, it already had 200 views, and ording to the statistics of this story, it was being shared by my followers to their friends.


    Seeing this, I knew something big was about to happen, because if my followers were sending this to other people, it was probably because those people were Logan fans and my followers wanted to prove them wrong.


    But convincing a fan that their idol is lying is no easy task. Even Quacktus saw my Stories post and reposted it on his Stories post to the thousands of people who followed him, so even more people saw the hype that had started to build around the stream.


    Olivia also saw this and was excited with me as I tried to find out how people felt about it. Quacktus had scheduled the stream to start at 9pm, so there was very little time left for it to start. Of all the new views that appeared on my Stories, one that surprised me was from a verified ount: Logan Steele.


    He had also seen my post... This was going to be interesting.


    I opened Voicord and sent the screenshot to Quacktus. [He saw my post... it''s possible he wants to retaliate.]


    [LOL, I hope he retaliates] Quacktus replied withughing emoticons.


    As someone who just wanted to get more of an audience out of all this, Quacktus would obviously want Logan to respond so that more bullshit would be created and more people would watch his stream, but that wouldn''t be a bad thing for me either, because as a musician just starting out in this world of virtual celebrities, getting more of an audience would really elerate my growth.


    So I sent someughs to Quacktus as well and just waited for the moment to stream while I checked all the research I''d done with Olivia. When the time finally came, Noah and Olivia were standing side by side watching Quacktus'' stream start.


    The stream opened at 8:45 pm with a "Starting Soon" screen to attract more viewers, and with the title: The Lies of Logan Steele and the Truth of The Lazy Song!. Many curious people clicked on the stream and waited for it to start.


    Quacktus'' streams, which usually averaged 3,000 viewers, now had 4,000 viewers and hadn''t even started yet. Both Quacktus and I smiled when we saw this, because as long as we don''t talk shit, we''ll both get a lot of viewers.


    Then, at exactly 9 p.m., the screen changed and Quacktus was sitting in front of the camera with a serious expression on his face and a dramatic title on the screen that read "EXPOSED! LOGAN''S LIE!" He held a piece of paper with notes on it as he prepared to speak, building up the suspense as much as possible.


    Quacktus: "Hello, my dear viewers! Today we''re going to reveal one of the biggest liars to ever appear on this tform! I''m here to expose the streamer named Logan Steele, who dared to deceive us all with his tant lies! Or rather, he dared to deceive anyone who didn''t follow me, because my audience already knew the truth from the beginning!"


    When Quacktus said this, the viewers who didn''t follow him were confused, while the viewers who watched the talent show were proud to know the truth!


    [Yes, that''s right!]


    [I was here when the truth was told!]


    [Justice for ckVelvet!]


    Putting aside the paper he was holding, Quacktus smiled as he spoke. "Although this is my channel, the one who will refute Logan today will be someone else already known to my audience. Wee, ckVelvet!"


    As he said this, the stream''s screen changed to show Noah''s icon, a cute little chibi doll with hair that was ck at the roots and bleached at the ends to white blonde, blue eyes, and a rock shirt. Since no one had seen this character before, when the public who already knew BV saw this avatar, they were shocked and excited by how cute this drawing looked.


    "Hi folks, I''m ckVelvet." I greeted the audience with a warm voice.


    Quacktus: "ckVelvet, is it true that Logan has imed on several asions to have originally sung and written a song called ''The Lazy Song''?"


    ckVelvet: "Yes, Quacktus, I think almost every viewer here today must have seen a video of Logan iming to be the original singer of ''The Lazy Song.''"


    [Yes, I''ve seen that video!]


    [What does that have to do with anything? The voice singing Lazy Song in his video is identical to Logan''s voice, it''s obvious he''s the one who sang that song].


    [LMAO, it''s funny that people arementing on this with ckVelvet on the stream].


    [ikr? Lol, poor guys.]


    [What are those peopleughing at?]


    Quacktus: "That''s funny, right BV? Because if I''m not mistaken, Logan is not the real original singer of Lazy Song".


    ckVelvet: "Yes Quacktus. Haha, for sure the song wasn''t originally sung by Logan."


    [What do you mean? It''s obvious that the song was invented by him, he wouldn''t lie about being able to do that].


    [Logan sings so well, it''s obvious you guys are jealous].


    [LMAO, I''mughing with you both, these people really can''t see that Logan lied to them...]


    [How can you prove it''s not Logan''s song?]


    Quacktus and Noah continued to talk for a few minutes, dropping hints and clues to attract as many viewers as possible to the stream.


    Quacktus: "But BV, if it wasn''t Logan who sang that song the first time, then who was it?"


    Seeing the smile on Quacktus'' face, the audience became even more curious.


    The stream, which started with 4,000 viewers, now had 9,000 viewers, and that number kept growing as people loved a little gossip.


    ckVelvet: "To answer thements of those who wondered how I was so sure that Logan wasn''t the original singer of the song, it''s because, to simply put, I''m the original singer of The Lazy Song."


    ///NunuNote///


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 25 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 26: 26 - The difference in The Lazy Song

    <h4>Chapter 26: 26 - The difference in The Lazy Song</h4>


    "I''m the original singer of The Lazy Song." Noah said in a confident voice, causing a smile to appear on Quacktus'' face and the chat messages to quickly increase.


    [What do you mean you''re the original singer?]


    [Stop lying, obviously Logan is the original singer of the song].


    [What an idiot, he must be a frustrated singer who wants to surf on Logan''s hype by lying that he''s the original singer of the song].


    [How many stupidments, you haven''t even seen any proof and you already believe that Logan is the original singer].


    [I was here when the Lazy Song was first sung, I can confirm that ckVelvet is indeed the original singer of that song].


    [Do you have proof?]


    "Do you see thesements, BV? They want to know if you have proof." Quacktus said,ughing.


    It was obvious why he was happy, the number of viewers on the stream was already 10,000, and it was getting higher and higher.


    I alsoughed and replied, "Of course, the first proof is that the first time the song appeared on the Inte was on your stream, Quacktus, where I sang it to win your talent show.


    Nodding his head, Quacktus agreed. "Yes, from what I saw, the first time Logan sang the song was the day after my stream where you first sang it."


    [You just heard the song somewhere else and sang it at the talent show!]


    [If you were that talented, you wouldn''t be unknown].


    [Two idiots trying to ride the Logan hype!]


    [How many clownsment defending that asshole Logan...]


    [F]


    When I saw that there were still people who didn''t want to believe me, I wasn''t surprised, because I already expected this kind of brainless fans toe after seeing how much my stories were shared.


    "Of course, aside from the proof that the moment I sang the song was before anyone else in the world had sung it for the first time, the audio of the song that went viral and the audio of the stream I sang are exactly the same, I have other proof." I said confidently.


    Hearing this, Quacktus became interested because he didn''t know what my other proof was.


    "You know there is such a thing as copyright, right Quacktus?" I asked with a smile that they couldn''t see because I didn''t show my face, but they could tell by my voice.


    "Sure, I''ve already lost the mization of some videos by putting copyrighted music in the background..." He replied.


    "Right, in addition to the copyright of a song, the lyrics can also be copyrighted, and as the original singer of the song, of course I have that too." I said as I sent Quacktus the proof of the song''s copyright in the stream with my personal information blurred out.


    Seeing this, not only was Quacktus surprised that I had registered the copyright for this song after I sang it on the stream, but the audience was also surprised that I actually had proof that I was the real owner of this song!


    [What?]


    [What do you mean?!]


    [OMG]


    [LOL, I knew you had hard proof!]


    [That''s a lie!]


    "Hey ckVelvet, it seems there are still people who don''t believe that the song was originally written by you, how about singing it again for them to hear?" Quacktus asked.


    "No problem." I replied as I picked up my guitar.


    "Just ask me one question ckVelvet, why haven''t you recorded this song and posted it officially on your MeTube channel and your Spokify?" Quacktus asked, genuinely curious.


    This was not only his question, but also the question of several people in the chat.


    "As you might have noticed from the quality of my voice, I sing by recording everything on my cell phone while ying a guitar I bought used since I don''t have much money to invest in my career... since I won the microphone you gave away as a prize, I was nning to wait for the microphone to arrive and record the song in the best possible quality to post as a surprise for the public haha... too bad I had to stop that surprise because there''s someone pretending to be the original singer of the song". I replied sincerely because it was really my idea.


    My mission looked like this before the stream started.


    [Current loyal fans: 2,423/5,000].


    So I nned to increase the poprity of my persona to get more audiences and more fans before releasing the next song, which would give time for the new microphone to arrive and for me to record Lazy Song with the new microphone.


    [Current loyal fans: 2,991/5,000].


    The number of loyal fans has increased a lot since I started the stream, mainly because the trust that more people have in me has increased even more, so the number has increased a lot.


    Of course, it''s worth pointing out that I don''t think these loyal fans that System is talking about are hardcore fans like those of the most popr pop singers, where girls stand in line for days to get a ticket to a sold-out concert.


    I think these Loyal Fans are people who like my music, identify with what I sing, and are interested in what I put out next.


    Because they are loyal, I think that even if I release a song simr to another artist with simr relevance to mine, they will give me more preference because they like my music more, but if an artist they have followed for years released a song at the same time, they would probably still prefer the old artist.


    Which I don''t mind, because it would be very strange to get hardcore fans with only two songs, haha.


    "So that''s why you didn''t record the song!" Quacktus listened to my exnation and finally understood.


    And like him, several people in the chat also understood.


    [So that''s why I looked for the song on your Spokify ount and couldn''t find it!]


    [Damn, I thought I was on the wrong channel when I saw the difference between the songs you sang on your MeTube channel and Lazy Song, apparently it was the right channel, but you just hadn''t posted the right song yet!]


    [What a lie, stop telling lies!]


    Ignoring the hatefulments, I began to strum my guitar masterfully, creating the happy rhythm of the song once again.


    But this time, I had prepared something new.


    Unlike the first time I yed the Lazy Song on Quacktus'' stream, this time I''d practiced it a few times and the quality was much better!


    Not to mention that the song Logan sang had a w!


    The original The Lazy Song that I sang was 3 minutes long, but the clip that Logan heard was only 30 seconds long, so he had to make up the rest of the song himself, and the quality was terrible.


    So for the stream, which currently had 14,000 people watching, this was probably the first time for 70% of those people that they''d heard the real song in its entirety.


    ??????


    "Today, I''m feeling quitezy, it''s true...


    Just wanna stay cozy in my room..."


    [...]


    ??????


    The beginning of the song, leading up to the first chorus, was the only part of the original song that went viral.


    But after hearing that part of the song, viewers began to realize something.


    [Haha, I missed hearing you sing that BV song!]


    [Wait, looking closely... it seems that this voice actually sounds more like the song that went viral!]


    [Yeah, I was thinking the same thing. Before I really thought the song was sung by Logan, but listening to this guy sing it now, the song actually sounds more like his voice than Logan''s!]


    [I still think it sounds more like Logan than this guy''s voice].


    ??????


    "Oh-oh, yes I said it, I said it, I''m saying it loud and clear... Sing with me!


    Today, I''m feeling quitezy, it''s true...


    Just wanna stay cozy in my room...


    No desire to grab my phone, no buzz or ring...


    So just leave a message, let it ding...


    ''Cause today, I promise, I won''t do a thing..."


    ??????


    When I sang the end of the first chorus of the song, the chat was full of viewers sending emoticons dancing and making out while I was singing, which made me want to sing even more.


    [+1 Sing]


    [+1 CHA]


    I was so focused on singing that I didn''t even notice these notifications popping up in front of me.


    Especially since it was the second part of the song, something that hadn''t gone viral, so these people didn''t know what I was going to sing.


    ??????


    Tomorrow, I''ll rise early, hit up some P90X


    Meet a lovelydy, engage in some sweet, wild sex


    And she''ll scream out, "This is heaven, pure bliss!"


    (Oh, my God, this is bliss) yeah


    ??????


    To my surprise, the part where I usually did a funny singing voice, just like the original singer of the song in my old world, wasn''t me this time.


    The voice that sang that part actually came from my side with Olivia holding her nose and singing that part, which for some reason, the way she spoke sounded very familiar to me.


    Surprised, I looked at her and had to stop myself fromughing, while she also cracked a smile and smiled at me, apparently proud of having sung this part of the song.


    -------- Olivia''s Commentary --------


    Sitting on the sofa while controlling herughter, Olivia looked at the camera and confessed.


    "Don''t let my mom hear this, when Noah sang that part in a funny voice the first time, the first thing I thought was that this would be really good with my mom''s voiceining." She saidughing out loud but trying to control herself.


    "Whenever my mom used to fight with me when I was a kid, I would run out of the room repeating what she said while covering my nose and trying to imitate the way she talks. From what I saw in Noah''s expression, I think he realized who I was imitating Haha!" Oliviaughed even harder.


    Even though her rtionship with her mother had improved over thest few days, it was impossible to repair everything so quickly, so Olivia still had moments like this when she had fun making fun of her mother to vent some of her frustration.


    -------- Commentary End --------


    Focusing again on the song I was singing so as not to waste time, I continued.


    ??????


    Maybe I''ll even earn that college degree...


    I know my old man will beam with pride, you see...


    But sorry, pops, patience is the key...


    ??????


    While listening to these new parts of the song, variousments appeared on the screen.


    [Wow, this version of the song sounds funnier!]


    [Funny? My mom is mad that I listened to a song that said "sex" at full volume and now she''s hitting me].


    [LOL, I''ve never heard this version before, the part with the girl screaming is really good!]


    [I still prefer Logan''s version...]


    [Listening to this version of the song, it sounds like Logan''s version is a $2 store bought version of the original song!]


    ??????


    "Oh-oh, yes I said it, I said it, I''m saying it loud and clear...


    Today, I''m feeling quitezy, it''s true...


    Just wanna stay cozy in my room...


    No desire to grab my phone, no buzz or ring...


    So just leave a message, let it ding...


    ''Cause today, I promise, I won''t do a thing..."


    ??????


    When it got to the chorus that the audience knew, I could see the emoticons popping up again in the chat, encouraging me to keep singing.


    Throughout the 3 minutes of the song, I saw many people changing their minds and realizing that my lyrics were much morepatible with the song than Logan''s version.


    And as I watched my mission numbers go up, an even bigger smile appeared on my face.


    ///NunuNote///


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 25 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 27: 27 - Results

    <h4>Chapter 27: 27 - Results</h4>


    If before it was only my sadder, more rock-oriented songs that found loyal fans, now Lazy Song was finding a whole new and different audience than I had before. Numb and In The End were songs that focused on the sad side of things, on abusive rtionships, on toxic rtionships, songs that required people to have problems in their personal lives to be able to quickly rte to the music. Both songs had good musicianship so that people who didn''t have those problems could like the song and it could even be a favorite song of many people over time, but that''s the point, it would take some time for people to listen to the song several times before it became their favorite song.


    The Lazy Song was different. It was a happy song, a song about staying at home, about doing nothing, about enjoying doing nothing and living well with it. So it was a much easier song to rte to, with a rhythm that would easily stick in a person''s mind after hearing it once. That''s why it seemed to go viral so easily.


    So once people trusted that I was the real writer and singer of that song, their loyalty as fans of that song shifted from Logan to me, at least as far as the song was concerned. But this was where I wanted to break those people''s rtionship with Logan. I didn''t intend to end his career, because that would be very difficult and most of the people in the stream didn''t care about a lot of the things I was going to say so much that they stopped following Logan because everyone knows what a liar he was, but my intention was to put myself in a good light for these people as someone who has uncovered a lot of hidden truths and other wronged people, while revealing Logan as the liar he was.


    "I hope you enjoyed the original version of The Lazy Song. Honestly, when I first heard the version Logan was singing, I was so embarrassed and disgusted, because the original song is so good. If he''s going to copy the song and pretend it''s his, why not look up the original source and copy the song in a good way instead of just creatingzy new lyrics for it?..." I pretended to vent a little frustration.


    [It''s true, Logan''s version is much worse.]


    [If he had sung the original version, it would have gone even more viral...]


    [I''ll check out ckVelvet on MeTube!]


    [I like you!]


    Of the 15,000 people on the stream now, I think at least a few hundred to a few thousand were looking for my channel to follow me, which was fulfilling one of my goals foring to this stream.


    "Don''t worry, BV. I think when you post the full version of this song, people will definitely realize which version is better," Quacktus said, trying to console me.


    "No problem," I replied, "But now, while I was researching who was copying my song and iming to be the original singer, I found some interesting stuff. How about we show it here with the public?"


    Hearing this, Quacktus'' eyes lit up, knowing that this could increase the number of viewers even more. "Great, but are you sure about these things you''ve found?"


    Knowing his concern, I exined, "Don''t worry. Everything I found has the source from where I found it so that the public can look it up and also check if what I''m saying is true."


    "Haha, that''s great! Well, let''s just take a one-minute break and then you can show it all to us, BackVelvet. I really need to go to the bathroom," Quacktus said before quickly getting up and leaving the view of the camera.


    Feeling that I too was in the mood, I told the audience that I was going to leave for a minute as well and got up to go to the bathroom. Olivia sat down in the chair I was sitting in and started reading thements that wereing in.


    When the stream came back from the break, I started exining some information about awsuit Logan suffered for giarism and lost, another one he lost about copyright, and most interestingly, an old Tweep of hisining that his Spokify ount was deleted because the app said he was infringing copyright.


    These kinds of things weren''t things that were going to destroy Logan''s career, but when the public saw these other proofs of the person he was when it came down to it, they came to believe in me even more and helped promote the song I sang on Stream to show the inte that I was the original singer of the song.


    When the stream finally came to an end, I had some changes in my MeTube and my System.


    [9,021 Subscribers] + 2,355 Subs


    In just one night I had gained more than 2,000 subs! I was less than a thousand subs away from reaching 5 digits!


    [Current Loyal Fans: 4,186/5,000].


    My number of loyal fans had also increased significantly, almost reaching the 5,000 loyal fans I needed toplete the mission! I would probablyplete it this week, so I was excited to find out what the reward would be.


    "How was it? Were you happy with how it turned out?" I asked Olivia, who was a little sleepy but still had a big smile on her face.


    "Yes!" she replied, "I''m d people liked your song. I''m just disappointed that we didn''t find anything really relevant to end Logan''s career."


    Smiling as I stroked her head, I replied, "I think it''s fine for now. With his personality it''s not impossible that he will try to do something like that to me again, so until then, we can look for something that will finish him off when the timees."


    When Olivia heard my idea, I could see the gears turning in her head and I knew I had her full interest.


    "Now it''s time for bed. Let''s say good night to the others. I have to get Ethan to sleep," I replied as I looked at the clock, which showed that it was now midnight.


    Nodding, Olivia went to her room and I took Ethan to our room so we could sleep.


    When I woke up the next day, I followed my daily routine. I weighed myself after my walk and was pleased with the difference my status screen had made since thest time I looked.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Title: Endurance, Tuned Ear.


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 80/80


    | MP: 120/120


    |------------------------


    | Weight: 133.2 Kg -> 129 Kg


    | Strength (STR): 8 -> 9


    | Dexterity (DEX): 4 -> 6


    | Constitution (CON): 8


    | Intelligence (INT): 12


    | Wisdom (WIS): 9


    | Charisma (CHA): 8 -> 10 (9 + 1)


    | Agility (AGL): 4


    | Luck (LUK): ??


    |------------------------


    | Skills:


    | (Barbering Lv 24 -> 25), (Walking Lv 1 -> 13), (Bodybuilding Lv 1 -> 18), (Teaching Lv 6 -> 19), (Negotiation Lv 4 -> 5), (Singing Lv 9 -> 24), (Guitar Lv 16 -> 27), (Digital Illustration Lv 27 -> 31), (Intermediate Mathematics Lv 22 -> 29), (Intermediate Biology Lv 18 -> 25) (Krav Maga Lv 1 -> 10) (Music Editing Lv 1 -> 4) (Programming Skills Lv1 -> Lv9), (Ser Mastery Lv1), (Investigation Lv 1 -> Lv 3). ..


    | -----------------------


    | Buffs:


    | (Beard and Hair Done), (Aerobic Exercise Lv 1 -> 6), (Muscle Exercise Lv 1 -> 7)


    =========================


    Since I wore baggy clothes all the time, which were the clothes the old Noah wore, the difference in my weight was noticeable, but it didn''t seem as big as it really was. The baggy shirts and pants hid the difference in my weight very well, especially considering that I have lost 21 kilos since I started working out. So to others it might look like I have only lost about 7 kilos, which seems like a lot, but they have no idea how big the change is.


    Since the day after tomorrow would be Saturday and we''d be going to a bar, I thought I''d go to a store and buy some new clothes to look nice in. I feel very ufortable wearing these old clothes of Noah''s. Considering that I make $200 a day from the drawings I do, spending a few hundred dors on nice clothes isn''t a bad investment. The only thing I need to do is buy a few clothes, or clothes that will look good even if I lose a lot of weight. Since I''m not going to continue with the body as it is, it''s not a good idea to buy a lot of clothes that won''t be useful in a few months.


    After waking Ethan, I went to the kitchen early and went to my mother who was getting ready to make the scrambled eggs we were going to have for breakfast.


    "Good morning, Mom," I said as I walked up to her.


    "Good morning, Noah," she replied warmly.


    As I looked at the eggs she was getting out of the refrigerator, something urred to me.


    "Mom, how hard is it to make scrambled eggs?" I asked, confused.


    Of course I knew how to do it in my old world, seeing as my garbage former father didn''t care what I ate, but since I''d never set foot near a stove in this world, I''d have to pretend I didn''t know.


    Looking at me confused, she tilted her head and replied, "I guess pretty easy... Why?"


    "I was thinking of trying to learn how to cook. I saw some diets on the inte that could help me lose weight and gain muscle mass, so I thought it might be fun. Do you think you can teach me?" I asked, this time really interested.


    Everything I''d learned in my old world had been on my own, or at most with the help of video tutorials I''d found on the Inte. My level of cooking must be very low.


    When Lauren heard my question, I could see her eyes light up. "Yes! Of course I can teach you, Noah!"


    Stunned by her answer, I began to wonder why, remembering that she had apparently already tried to teach Olivia how to cook, but what my dear sister has in beauty, shecks in talent in the kitchen, so our house almost burned down in the three days my mother had the patience to try to teach Olivia until she gave up.


    Smiling, I nodded and went to her side so she could teach me how to cook. I had three reasons to learn: The first was to try to get closer to my mother, who was the person I was least close to at home. The second was that I was really interested in learning my way around the kitchen to see what level of a cooking skill it would take to make the food I wanted. Since I really wanted to learn how to make food that would improve my muscle gains in training, making it as tasty as possible was essential. And thest reason was to test what was happening to me in school.


    If I had a 50% bonus in math learning in a math ssroom, what would happen if I had a cooking teacher in my home kitchen? Would the speed of leveling my cooking skills also get a buff?


    ///NunuNote///


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 25 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 28: 28 - It’s not the right time yet

    <h4>Chapter 28: 28 - It''s not the right time yet</h4>


    [Buff Acquired!


    Cooking with an Instructor!


    Effect: +40% bonus when learning cooking rted content.


    Duration: While I''m in this kitchen].


    Unfortunately, the bonus from learning to cook with my mother wasn''t as high as the bonus from learning in a ssroom. Looking at this, I could onlye up with two hypotheses. The first was that the problem is that the kitchen in my house is not characterized as a real study environment, and if I studied in a real kitchen to learn, this bonus could increase. The second is that my mother is not a very good teacher, and if I studied with a more capable teacher, this buff might increase.


    But even though the buff is only 40%, it''s not like this 40% bonus is too little, especially since the system already greatly increases the speed with which I learn things. Adding the speed of the system to the 40% buff would be a great improvement.


    "All right Noah, making an egg is very simple. First you have to put some oil in the pan and let it heat up for a few seconds." My mother began to exin what to do.


    Just as she said, I did it.


    "Now that the oil has warmed up, you''re going to take an egg and tap it lightly on the edge of the sink, just enough to make the egg crack, but not break," she went on to exin.


    When I gently tapped the egg, it just cracked, and I managed to crack it open on top of the pan. It may have seemed like my first attempt to her, but with all the eggs I''d had to eat in my other life because I didn''t have anything else at home, at least I had the confidence to do it. Moreplicated dishes? I didn''t even have the ingredients to make them, so at that point I really had to rely on my mother to teach me how to do things like that.


    While I was preparing the eggs, listening to her tips on how to make each egg the way each of my siblings liked it, a notification appeared in front of me:


    [New Skill!]


    Surprised by the notification, I looked around to see how my cooking skill was improving.


    [Cooking Lv 1 -> 7:


    Effect: Develops a better understanding of cooking techniques, speeds up the learning of new recipes by 7%, and promotes more efficient execution of cooking techniques by 7%. Also improves vor retention and practical application during food preparation. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamentals of cooking and harmonizing ingredients].


    When I saw that the skill was at level 7, I wasn''t too surprised. Even though I knew how to cook in my previous world, it wasn''t like I was a good cook; I just knew the basics. So it was understandable that the skill wasn''t even at level 10. But as soon as I learned the skill, it became easier to understand my mother''s tips and control both the fire and the pan. Some simple ideas even popped into my head about how to make this egg a little better.


    By the time I''d finished making all 8 eggs, 2 for each of us, my skill had risen to Lv 8. Even though the gain from this skill wasn''t much, and I didn''t even need this skill that much, I noticed that my mother was smiling a lot more since I offered to learn to cook from her.


    -------- Lauren''s Comment --------


    Sitting on the sofa and smiling at the camera, Lauren said excitedly, "That was really nice... Teaching Noah how to cook gave me so much satisfaction. Since he doesn''t ask for help with his homework anymore, I don''t think I''ve ever had to teach him anything. Now that he''s asking me to learn how to cook, it''s been so much fun."


    With a dreamy look on her face, Lauren continued, "I hope he asks me to teach him more often, I think today when they''re at school I''m going to watch some videos to learn new things. Maybe he''ll be interested in that? It''ll be good to know so I can teach him".


    -------- Comment End --------


    When Olivia and Ethan came downstairs and saw that I was wearing a kitchen apron, they were both surprised.


    "Why are you dressed as Mom, Noah?" Ethan asked, confused.


    "Haha, I''m not dressed up as Mom, buddy. I learned to cook with her, this breakfast today was made by me," I said, smiling as I stroked his hair.


    "Woah!" Ethan said in surprise as he looked at the eggs on the table to see if there was anything special.


    "And you managed to learn to cook without any problems?" Olivia asked,pletely shocked, since cooking was more difficult for her than anything else.


    "Yeah, I guess since I already have the body of someone who likes food, food must like me too," I replied jokingly as I stroked my stomach. Even though I didn''t like my current body, it wasn''t like I really hated myself; I just saw it as a transitional body until I actually got to my real body.


    When we all sat down to eat, my mother and I looked at Ethan and Olivia expectantly. It looked like my mother had cooked this for the first time from the way she was acting, nor did she seem to have tasted the eggs yet.


    Ethan was the first to taste it. He slowly cut into the egg with his spoon, and from the texture I saw, it was just right. With the egg on his spoon, Ethan brought it to his mouth and took his first bite. Even Olivia waited a while and watched Ethan with my mom and me.


    I managed to count eight chews before he swallowed the egg, and then he asked with a confused look on his face, "Why does this egg look... normal?"


    Hearing this question, everyone started tough.


    "Because it''s just a normal egg, and I made it ording to Mom''s exnation, so if it looks like what you eat every day, that''s good enough," I replied with a smile.


    Nodding his head, Ethan took another bite and smiled back, "It''s just like the egg I had yesterday, so it''s good, Noah."


    Olivia and my mother also tried it and agreed that it was very good.


    When I ate it, I saw that it was just an ordinary egg. With my current skill level, I couldn''t feel exactly what was wrong and what could have been done better, but that was fine with me. Considering that it''s a skill that I can train every day for free, and that it could be one of my main skills in the future, it''s great news. Not to mention that they say the first ce to conquer a woman is through her stomach, right? So as long as I get this skill up to level 50, won''t it be like being a 3 Star Michelin Chef?


    Shaking my head, I continued to eat and soon we were at school. My days were much better now that Jackson didn''te to school anymore. No one teased me anymore, especially since there was a rumor that I had paid someone to get back at Jackson and it was better not to mess with me, plus I didn''t tease anyone, so no one felt like teasing me either.


    Only Noah''s old friends didn''t talk to me anymore now that Jackson wasn''t at school anymore, but considering that we wouldn''t have much inmon to talk about, I didn''t have too much of a problem with that. I could use this free time to continue studying at school and improve my academic skills. Would this knowledge be useful after graduation? I don''t know... But who knows? It''s not like I have anything better to do at the moment.


    During sses I studied the subjects in the textbooks or used my cell phone to look up more advanced books on the Inte, during breaks I studied programming while practicing my singing, and everything would still be normal if it weren''t for something I heard during the break.


    Sitting alone at a table, the only sound I heard was my humming, which I was humming softly, and the conversation of the other people around me. What surprised me was not anyone''s conversation, but a boy singing a song to his friends while it yed on his cell phone.


    ??????


    I tried my best, went so far...


    But in the end, it''s just a scar...


    I had to fall, to lose it all...


    But in the end, I just needed a call...


    ??????


    As soon as I heard the guitar, I knew I knew the song, even though the volume on his phone wasn''t very loud, but when he sang the chorus of In The End, I knew it was my song. I tried to look at him covertly and realized that the boy was singing it to a group of friends while showing them the screen of his phone with a clip ying.


    Judging by the look on his friends'' faces, they were surprised but didn''t quite know how to react. Fortunately, they were bobbing their heads to the beat, which was a good sign! It''s hard to like a song you''re hearing for the first time, but it''s easier to like the rhythm of it, and from what I saw, I was doing well with that. I didn''t want to go up to them and tell them it was my song; just watching from a distance was fine with me. It was the first time I''d seen the approval of people other than my family for my song in person, and it was pretty cool.


    Seeing that boy singing my song made me want to sit next to him and sing along, but I know now that wasn''t the time.


    ///NunuNote///


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 25 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 29: 29 - Stats

    <h4>Chapter 29: 29 - Stats</h4>


    For the next few days I just followed my normal routine and watched my skills improve with practice.


    (Haircutting Lv 25 -> 26), (Hiking Lv 13 -> 14), (Bodybuilding Lv 18 -> 19), (Teach Lv 19 -> 20), (Negotiator Lv 5), (Sing Lv 24 -> 25), (Guitar Lv 27 -> 28), (Digital Illustration Lv 31), (Intermediate Mathematics Lv 29 -> 30), (Intermediate Biology Lv 25 -> 26) (Krav Maga Lv 10 -> 13) (Music Editing Lv 4 -> 6) (Programming Prowess Lv9 -> 13), (Football Mastery Lv1 -> 3), (Investigation Lv 3), (Cooking Lv 8 -> 11)...


    With these changes in Skills, I was much more confident in several different areas.


    My skills in Teaching, Intermediate Math, Programming Skills, and Cooking crossed the ten mark, and these skills saw a small qualitative improvement.


    Even if some only went up a single point, going from level 9 to 10, 19 to 20, or 29 to 30 made a big difference, to the point that I found it much easier to do these things.


    It''s not that my progress in other things was negligible, but in these specific skills, the progress was much more pronounced.


    Not to mention, not only did those skills go up a level, but I''ve also gained some stat points.


    [+1 STR]


    [+1 DEX]


    [+1 CON]


    [+1 INT]


    [+1 AGL]


    I haven''t trained these things to the extreme, but it''s more like I''ve been umting these stats over thest few days and just yesterday while training I gained several points in one go.


    Most noticeable to me was my STR, which finally broke the 2-digit mark, making it my second skill after INT to have 10 or more points.


    [Strength (STR): 9 -> 10].


    Just like my skills, when STR went from 9 points to 10 points, it was as if a small qualitative change had urred.


    Instead of just getting 11% stronger, which is what should happen when you go from 9 to 10 points, I feel like I''ve gotten at least 30% stronger, which I think is because I went up a dozen points.


    When I looked at my Charisma stat, I was confused that I didn''t feel it when it reached 10 points.


    [Charisma (CHA): 10 (9 + 1)]


    But when I saw that I only had 10 points because I had the Haircut Buff, it was understandable that I didn''t have that qualitative change.


    It made me wonder when I would get the missing point to get to 10.


    If I needed 10 points to be average for a normal person, then the difference between 9 points and 10 points of charisma is not just 10%, but probably just like STR, it should be around 30%.


    So with the extra point from the buff, I was probably still a little uglier than the average person, but it was pretty unnoticeable.


    With the new clothes I bought and my hair cut short, at least I wasn''t ugly anymore.


    I did 2 drawings a day, so even though I bought a set of clothes for $50, I still had a $350 profit for those two days, bringing the total money in my ount to $910.


    The outfit was very simple, just a ck sweatshirt with a in ck shirt underneath, ck jeans, and some essories like bracelets and nes to match.


    This was the style of clothing I liked to wear in my previous world, and it worked for the girls I picked up.


    I know it''s not the mostmon style of clothing, but considering that I intend to grow up and sing more rock-oriented songs, maintaining a bad boy appearance in public would potentially boost my career with female audiences.


    Singing rock in a wool vest wouldn''t work, and I could even buy a more elegant outfit like a zer and shirt to wear with thest buttons unbuttoned, but since these clothes are best bought from good brands, it wasn''t worth it for me to buy them now that I was going to lose weight in a short time.


    The microphone that Quacktus sent me arrived yesterday, and damn, the quality is so good! I''ve never used a microphone of this quality before.


    This way I can record myself singing and ying guitar without having to worry about changing equipment so often, because this mic was already better than a lot of low-budget studios around town.


    The only thing I was waiting for was the ukulele I bought for Ethan. ording to the courier''s website, it was supposed to arrive on Monday, and since today was Saturday, there was very little time left.


    My songs have also grown a bit over thest few days.


    [Numb - 111.011 views] +12.500 views


    [In The End - 39,110 views] + 19,634 views


    [9.935 subscribers] + 914 subs


    This development of my channel is very good, in total I had gained another 32,000 views and was almost at 10,000 subs!


    For just 2 days of extra growth, that was already great!


    Numb and In The End were growing very fast for such a small channel, which was great news.


    And thest one was my mission.


    [Current loyal fans: 4,886/5,000]


    I was only 114 people short ofpleting the mission and receiving the reward, and with the rate at which I was gaining new fans from the stream I was doing with Quacktus, I think I''ll be done by this weekend!


    "Hey Champ, are you ready?" My dad asked as he knocked on the bedroom door.


    Opening the door, I replied. "Yeah, I just wanted to make sure everything was all right."


    Looking up and down, I could see the surprise on my father''s face.


    The clothes I was wearing now weren''t as baggy as my everyday clothes, so the surprise on his face at how much I''d lost was understandable.


    "Phew, damn, how many kilos did you lose? About 10?" My father asked in shock, trying to guess how much thinner I was.


    Laughing, I replied: "A lot, I just hope I don''t run into that again."


    Nodding his head, my father agreed. "Yes, you look much better that way!"


    When I looked in the mirror again, my body, which now weighed 125 pounds, was much better aesthetically than when I was born.


    From a body that disgusted me when I looked in the mirror, to a body that looked just a little chubby.


    I was already halfway to ss 2 obesity, with only 8 kilos to lose to reach ss 1 obesity, I just had to be patient and dedicated and by next weekend I''d be there.


    Even my arms were starting to show muscle as thergeyer of fat I was wearing disappeared and the muscle I was developing underneath began to show.


    It wasn''t a big deal at first, but considering that this was my evolution with System, it was probably the result of a few months of training like a normal person.


    When I finally got really thin, I''d probably have enough muscle to look ripped with it.


    As I walked out on the balcony with my father, he looked at his Toyota Camry and then at me.


    "I guess I haven''t taught you how to drive yet, have I?" He asked, a little insecure and embarrassed.


    Thinking about it for a moment, I realized that he hadn''t really taught me how to drive, and considering that my old fucking father hadn''t taught me either in my previous world, I didn''t know how to drive in either world.


    "Not yet, why? Do you want to drink tonight and have me drive back?" I asked with augh.


    "Negative, you haven''t even had your first driving lesson and you''re already thinking about driving for us? You''re far from it, kid!" He replied, feigning a little anger, but thenughed and continued. "But I can teach you how to drive so you can get your license this year."


    Thinking that sounded interesting, I agreed. Having a driver''s license would be very useful, even more so now that I was earning my own money, I could also buy a car for myself to go to school by myself, be able to go to the stores in town without having to take the bus, the practicality was very great.


    "Count me in!" I replied, smiling as I thanked him.


    After that, we spent a few more minutes chatting outside the house, just talking about random things while Olivia and my mom finished getting ready.


    My mom finished tucking Ethan in shortly after we left, and he stayed with us while he yed with a toy car he liked.


    Remembering this collection of cars, Ethan seemed to like customized cars, especially Japanese cars, so when I got my license and had enough money, it would be nice to buy him a car he liked to drive around town.


    After another 20 minutes, Olivia and my mom finished getting ready and we got in the car to go to the bar.


    Olivia was very excited because it was her first time going to a bar, with Lauren''s helicopter at home it was impossible for her to go to a ce like that, so she was all dressed up.


    Looking at my parents together, you could see that they were wearing clothes in the style of the clothes they were wearing when they went to the bar, which was 90''s rock style clothes.


    Considering that rock style hasn''t changed much since then, it was funny to see that their clothes and mine were more simr than I had imagined.


    The bar was a few minutes away from my house. When we arrived, you could see that the ce was quite crowded, but strangely, instead of having a happy atmosphere, people were a bit stressed about something that was going on inside.


    ///NunuNote///


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 25 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 30: [Bonus Chapter] 30 - My Brother Knows!

    <h4>Chapter 30: [Bonus Chapter] 30 - My Brother Knows!</h4>


    "Good evening, may I take your order?" The waiter asked politely as soon as we sat down.


    My father asked quickly. "Is the house special still a Blood Mary Jane and Smiling Jack?"


    Hearing this request, the waiter was a little surprised and replied. "That was the old house special, it''s no longer on the menu, but I can ask the bartender to make it for you."


    "Then we''ll have a house special, won''t we, kids?" my father asked with a big smile.


    Looking at the menu, there were a few non-alcoholic drinks, but I think it''s best to stick to coke. "I''ll have a Coke."


    "I''ll have a Blood Mary Jane." Olivia asked.


    But my mother quickly added. "Hers is non-alcoholic."


    Which made Olivia roll her eyes.


    "I''ll have a Coke too." Ethan decided as well.


    Nodding his head, the waiter finished taking our order and left.


    Looking around, I found it strange that people wereining all around us.


    Curious, I started to listen to their conversation to find out what they wereining about.


    "Dude, the band was supposed to go on stage over 40 minutes ago... why haven''t they started singing yet?" One guyined to his friend.


    "I don''t know, bro, I''ll see if there''s another ce on the inte with real music." His friend replied while apparently picking up his cell phone to look elsewhere.


    "Good idea, if they don''te up to sing in 20 minutes we''ll leave." The man eximed.


    Listening to this conversation and others around me, I more or less understood what had happened.


    Apparently today was the day that the bar''s main band was supposed to y, which was the day that most people came to the bar to hear that band, but the band was 40 minuteste, and since they yed for 2 hours, the next band after them hadn''t even arrived to fill the empty spot.


    At least the bar wasn''t silent because the manager had put some music on Spokify.


    "So did your mom tell you that you''re learning to cook with her?" My father asked, trying to break the silence at the table.


    Olivia was taking pictures, Ethan was looking around curiously, and my mother didn''t know what to say.


    "Yes, I want to learn how to make food to enhance the results of the training." I replied.


    "Really? How does that work?" He asked curiously.


    After thinking for a while about how to answer, I managed toe up with an exnation. "Muscle needs protein to grow, while the body takes fat and stores it for times of need, so I''m looking on the Inte for a diet that decreases the amount of fat I eat and increases the protein avable to my body to build muscle faster."


    Nodding his head, my dad found this interesting.


    "Noah cooks very well, now he''s making breakfast for us so we can train." My mom added with a smile.


    "Woah, that''s nice!" My father said.


    When the drinks arrived, I noticed that my mother was a little embarrassed to drink in front of us, unlike my father, who saw me looking at his ss with envy andughed.


    "Too bad the style of the bar has changed Noah, it used to be an open mic, so anyone could get up on stage and sing, but from what I talked to the bartender, it seems that the bar has now adopted a resident singer approach, so only the singers that the bar hires can sing." My father said, a little disappointed because he wanted to see me sing here.


    Shaking my head, I didn''t mind too much. I wasn''t in a hurry to grow up. With System, the quality of my music would only improve, so it was only a matter of time before I grew up.


    Unlike normal singers who are extremely dependent on starting to sing in a bar to gain practice and poprity, I could achieve all this by practicing at home.


    Of course, if I could perform in a bar, it would speed up my development, but I wasn''t in such a hurry.


    "Hello everyone, I apologize for the inconvenience, but the band''s guitarist has fallen ill and Midnight Echoes may not be able to perform tonight..." The manager came on stage while speaking into the microphone, causing the audience to get frustrated.


    Seeing the reaction of the people, he tried to think of something to keep the audience from leaving and added. "If anyone can y guitar and read music, we can start the performance."


    When he talked about ying the guitar, a few people were interested, but when I heard that I had to be able to read music, most of them gave up, as few people were familiar with music.


    I had been studying it with math for thest few days, but thinking that I would have to learn the music on the spot and y for an audience that was already not in a good mood, I gave up on the idea and decided to just enjoy the evening with my family.


    "My brother knows!" I suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    Looking around, I noticed that many people were staring at the kid next to me, the one responsible for yelling it out, Ethan.


    When Ethan saw that everyone was looking at him, he immediately regretted it and tried to hide, but the damage had already been done.


    Looking over at our table, the manager also raised an eyebrow and asked. "Is that true?"


    Seeing that Ethan couldn''t answer, I sighed and answered instead. "I know a little bit, so if you want to y along with a score, it won''t be a problem."


    When the manager heard this, a big smile appeared on his face and he nodded. "All the songs have sheet music, so you can meet me backstage and we can give it a try."


    Knowing I had nowhere else to go, I just got up and went with the manager, to the apuse and celebration of the rest of the audience as the band they wanted to hear was finally going to y.


    I knew Ethan probably said that because he wanted to see me y in the bar, because he liked my music and didn''t think about the consequences, so how could I disappoint my little fan by not ying for him?


    Even if I had to y with other people, it could be a good experience for me too, since it would be my first performance in front of a real audience, since the only other performance was online on the Quacktus stream.


    When I arrived backstage, I noticed a woman''s voiceining to someone.


    "Are you serious about getting some random kid from the audience to y? Do you even know if he can keep up with us?" Her irritated voice could be heard from far away, fortunately the acoustics of the ce were good enough that her voice didn''t reach the customers.


    "The bar is full of people who came because of you, and your friend decided to eat a bad hot dog before ying, not even giving me time to call the other band, what do you want?


    So that the bar is empty and I have to cover the lost profits on your bill?" The manager shouted back angrily.


    Hearing the shouting between the two, I already regretteding.


    On one side was a seemingly proud artist who was probably only known in the neighborhood but thought he was the next Beatles, on the other side was a manager who only cared about the bar''s profits and didn''t care about the artists.


    When I got to where they were yelling, I slowly walked in and asked, "Do you still need me?"


    When the singer saw meing and noticed how young I looked, heined even more. "Look at his age, do you think he can y with us?"


    "If you don''t try, the loss will be on you." The manager replied dismissively as he walked away.


    "Arrrggg..." Angrily, the group''s singer grunted as she turned to the sofa in the restroom and began punching a pillow.


    While she was taking out her anger on the sofa cushion, a man of about 26 years came up to me with an apologetic smile.


    "Sorry bro, she''s a little stressed, don''t mind her." He said as he extended his hand to me. He said as he shook my hand. "I''m Mark, the drummer of the band, this is Ja, the lead singer, this is Frank, the keyboarder, Harry was our guitarist, but as you might have heard he ate something bad and couldn''t get out of the bathroom at his house."


    I nodded my head and held out my hand as I introduced myself. "I''m Noah."


    "Can you show us your level, brother? No offense, but we really need someone with a good enough level so the public doesn''t get the wrong impression of us." Mark said.


    I nodded my head, I understood his side of things, even more with the way he spoke, Mark seemed like a nice guy.


    "No problem bro, you have a guitar right? I didn''t bring anything." I exined.


    "Sure, here, this guitar is from the bar since our guitarist couldn''t make it with his." Mark replied as he picked up a guitar from a corner and handed it to me.


    I took it and yed a little to adjust the pitch and tuning, Mark handed me the sheet music and it took me a few seconds to read and get used to it, but soon I was ying it naturally.


    My guitar skills helped a lot.


    [Guitar Lv 28


    By ying guitar, you learn 28% faster and have a 28% higher chance of being liked by other people].


    Learning 28% faster was already very good, and increasing the chance that the audience would like me was also very good, especially now that I had to "convince" them to like my music.


    I looked around and saw Mark nodding, Frank in the corner looking at us with a small smile on his face, and even the lead singer stopped her angry outburst and looked at me in fascination.


    When Mark gave me another score, it took me only a few seconds to read it and visualize how it would work, and I started ying, with much less adjustment this time.


    The quality came out as good as the first one, which made Mark''s face break into a big smile as he looked at the other bank.


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter!!


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 24 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 31: [Bonus Chapter] 31 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 31: [Bonus Chapter] 31 - Gift</h4>


    "I think he''s passable..." The lead singer said with a bit of disdain, but she didn''t manage to throw me off.


    "He''s good." Frank said as he nodded.


    "So you''re in." Mark smiled as he shook my hand again.


    If it wasn''t for Ethan, I don''t think I would have tolerated this woman, but considering that my little fan was waiting for me to y for him, I put my anger aside and shook Mark''s hand.


    "Everybody, the moment you''ve been waiting for has arrived, Midnight Echoes are about to take the stage!" The manager said into a microphone as he called the band out.


    As the three original members entered the stage, the crowd screamed with excitement, especially the lead singer, who was called "hot" by some guys, which made her smile even wider.


    The surprising thing was that when I came on stage, some people also celebrated, calling me their savior.


    It was just a few drunk guys, but it was nice.


    "Hi guys, even though there were a few setbacks, we''re finally here!" Ja said, standing in the middle of the stage and getting some apuse. "Today our level might be a little lower, but we''ll try to give you the best show we can!"


    She said thest part while looking at me out of the corner of her eye... seriously, how could Mark put up with this woman?


    Ignoring her idiotic attitude, I just stood aside, arranged the sheet music on the podium and waited for them to start.


    "To start, we''re going to y your favorite song, Midnight Call, as an apology!" Ja said as Mark tapped the drumsticks to set the tempo and we began.


    Looking out into the audience, I could see my family looking at me with excited expressions.


    Olivia had her cell phone pointed at me as she probably took a picture of me, Ethan had a big smile on his face as he looked at me excitedly, my dad had a proud smile and my mom was worried as always.


    Seeing everyone looking at me made me excited.


    Little by little, I got used to the music and felt that ying it was getting easier.


    [Guitar Lv 28 ->Lv 29].


    Because I was so focused on ying the song, I didn''t even notice the notification that popped up while I was ying.


    My vision was just switching between the guitar, the score and the audience.


    In the audience, the vast majority of people were only looking at Ja, who was the protagonist, but I could still catch a few nces at me with a smile, which encouraged me to keep improving.


    At this point, my two titles were in full use.


    [Perseverant: Only those who persevere to the end in a difficult task will receive this title.


    Effect: +10% ease when doing a task that requires a lot of effort].


    [Tuned Ear: Obtained by those who take the time to tune their hearing.


    Effect: +15% ability to recognize musical nuances, making it easier to quickly learn new songs and improvise during performances].


    Perseverant encouraged me to keep ying and improve relentlessly, while Tuned Ear helped me to notice my mistakes, correct them, learn how to y better, and improvise when I needed to.


    All these factorsbined meant that at the end of the song, the audience screamed with excitement and Mark gave me a big smile and a thumbs up!


    "You killed it!" Mark said.


    Smiling, I was a little tired, as it was much more tiring to y in front of so many people in a stuffy ce, but the feeling of ying for so many people was surreal.


    When the second song started, I went into a zone where my focus was just on ying better and better.


    Without realizing it, with each song more and more people started to focus on me.


    My fingers, which had seemed cold before, were now warm and agile, jumping from note to note very naturally, even managing to solo a song as if I''d practiced it several times!


    The rest of the band didn''t expect me to try the solo, and if it had been the normal me, I probably wouldn''t have done it, not wanting to risk it, but I was so focused on the song that the solo came naturally.


    I even managed to put some traces of myself into that solo, changing it from what the score said, but even though it was different, it fit better with the music and made the audienceugh and sing along even more!


    During the break between songs, while Ja was interacting with the audience so we could rest, a waiter came up to me and whispered in my ear.


    "Excuse me, a girl at table 17 asked me to send her a Toxic Lake and a guy at table 05 also paid for a beer for you, which one do you want first?" The waiter asked.


    When I heard this, I was surprised. First, that they hadn''t thought I might be underage, and second, that they had given me two drinks!


    Smiling, I whispered back to him. "Can you bring me the Toxic Lake in a ss so I can''t see what''s in it? And the beer you can take to table 26 and say Noah sent it."


    Hearing this, the waiter waved his hand and left.


    Curious, I looked around for table 17.


    As I was looking, I passed table 05 and saw that the man who had sent me the beer was very upset and drunk. When I looked at him, he smiled as he raised his ss to me, which made me smile back at him as I nodded in thanks.


    Looking around, I finally found table 17, a table with 3 girls and 3 boys.


    While the boys were chatting animatedly, the girls seemed bored.


    Among these girls, a blonde holding a ss of green drink saw me looking at her and smiled covertly as she raised her ss to me in greeting.


    Smiling, I nodded back and whispered a "thank you" to her, which she apparently read on my lip and smiled a little more before returning to normal and pretending it hadn''t happened.


    She must be apanied by one of those boys... poor things. I thought as I shook my head,ughing.


    The poor guy might even be paying for her drink and she''s sending me one of those drinks... RIP bro.


    But I wouldn''t refuse the drink, it''s not like I did anything wrong.


    It surprised me that I was able to catch the eye of a pretty girl even though I still weigh so much.


    I think my prejudice against my original body is affecting me more than it seems.


    It''s not like I still weigh the 150 kilos I did when I got here, so I might as well start changing that personality of mine.


    When the ss arrived and I took my first sip, it was a very sour drink, which really must be Toxic, but after a few more sips I got used to it and looked over at my parents'' table, where my father had a big smile on his face as he sipped his drink and waved at me.


    Laughing, I raised my ss as I toasted him from afar, causing his expression to change slightly and an even bigger smile to appear on his face at the sight of my ss.


    Seeing this change in him, I realized that I had ruined everything, as he must have noticed that I was using a dark ss to hide what I was drinking.


    Luckily he just ignored it andughed as he looked at my mother, seeing that she didn''t notice, I sighed in relief and heughed even harder at my sigh.


    Olivia and Ethan were also very excited to see me ying, but I avoided looking at their table now, so my mother wouldn''t suspect anything, and went back to ying when the break was over.


    It seemed that ying guitar while drinking worked wonders for me, because everything flowed even more naturally.


    [Guitar Lv 29 ->Lv 30]


    When the guitar skill reached Lv 30, I felt that everything was even easier. I could y these songs as if I''d practiced them before, and I even risked the solo parts more, which made the audience even more excited.


    But when the show was about to end, Ja looked at me with an expression I couldn''t quite understand because I was a bit confused by the drink, and spoke to the audience.


    "Our show is finallying to an end, this evening has been incredible, thank you so much!" She said as the audience apuded and asked for onest song.


    With a mischievous smile that I couldn''t quite make out, Ja pretended to hear the audience''s request and asked. "How about you ask for a song and we''ll y it on the spot?"


    As soon as she said that, the already drunk crowd got very excited and started shouting out the names of the songs they wanted us to y.


    But while the crowd was excited, Mark and Frank were surprised and started looking worriedly between Ja and me.


    Only I guess because of the drink I wasn''t worried at all and smiled as I listened to the audience asking for songs.


    I didn''t realize that I didn''t know how to y most of the songs they were asking for, and that Ja was probably doing it on purpose, just for that reason.


    ///NunuNote///


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 23 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 32: 32 - My music!

    <h4>Chapter 32: 32 - My music!</h4>


    I was so excited and a little drunk that I didn''t realize the trap Ja was setting for me.


    The night was very lively, everyone was having fun, and without realizing it, I was drawing more attention to myself with my guitar skills than she was with her singing.


    Then, in an attempt to reduce the crowd''s excitement for me, Ja wanted someone to pick a song that I didn''t know, so that I would have to learn the new song before we yed it, since this new song would not have sheet music.


    If I stopped to learn the song, ording to a normal person, I would have to spend a few minutes practicing to be able to y it well, the problem is that because of "my fault" the audience would be quieter, and by putting me on another song, people would probably focus on it again.


    Did I care about that? Not at all, I was only on stage as a favor, if I wanted I could go downstairs and have fun with my family, so I didn''t realize Ja''s intention at that time.


    But she wasn''t so lucky.


    "y the song Numb!" Olivia shouted amidst the other shouts of the people in the bar.


    She thought no one would hear her, but to her surprise, as soon as she shouted, Ja stared at her with bright eyes and took the microphone to speak.


    "The beautiful girl back there, I love your suggestion! Me and the boys heard this new song called Numb 2 days ago and we think it''s amazing! I think it would be a good idea to y this song for you guys to get to know it!" She said excitedly.


    But even though it sounded like she was excited, inside she had different thoughts.


    Numb was a very new song with very few views, it just appeared in her feed by chance, then she showed it to her partners and her boyfriend and everyone liked it.


    But since it was a new song, the likelihood of me not knowing about it was almost certain.


    She just didn''t know that the person who requested the song Numb was the sister of the original singer-songwriter, and that person was now ying guitar for her.


    Unlike Ja, who feigned naturalness in choosing this song to y, Mark and Frank looked at me with concern when they heard this.


    They realized Ja''s intention and were pretty sure that I didn''t know how to y this song because it was so little known.


    "Come on Mark, count the time!" Ja said as she encouraged Mark to start ying, ignoring the fact that I didn''t know how to y.


    Mark ignored her and looked at me worriedly. "Is everything okay, Noah? Do you want some time to learn how to y this song?"


    I was already rxed, when I heard that they wanted to y Numb I didn''t even worry too much and just smiled as I nodded.


    I think Mark realized I was a little drunk and was even more worried, but since Ja insisted he start right after my confirmation, he could only sigh and start counting.


    "5.. 6... 7... 8..." He said as he tapped his drumsticks together and began to y.


    Ja had a sinister smile on his face that I couldn''t see, but that smile soon faded within a few seconds of Mark starting to y, as a guitar with the distinctive feel of the song began to apany him.


    Unlike the original song in my old world, where the main part of the song was yed on a keyboard, in this world I only used the guitar to y it, so the most famous part of Numb became a guitar solo.


    When she looked back, Mark and Frank noticed her annoyed expression, not even managing to hide the anger she was feeling.


    It''s a shame I didn''t even realize it, I was ying my song in front of so many people, I was very excited, so I just gave in to the moment and enjoyed it.


    Out of anger, Ja lost the time to sing and by reflex I started to sing myself.


    Although I didn''t have a microphone, because there was no one else singing in the audience who didn''t know the words to this new song, only my voice was heard.


    ??????


    I''m tired of being what you want me to be...


    Feeling so faithless, lost under the surface...


    ??????


    Seeing that I was singing alone, one person was quick to think.


    The manager quickly went up on stage with an extra microphone and ced it in front of me while looking at Ja with an angry expression.


    ??????


    Don''t know what you''re expecting of me...


    Put under the pressure of walking in your shoes...


    ??????


    [Sing Lv 25 -> Lv 26]


    Just as my fingers were warmed up ying the guitar as if it were an extra limb, I think because of the alcohol warming my throat, my voice was sweet as chocte, flowing even better than when I originally recorded the song.


    As this was a virtually unknown song, the only people who knew what it was, apart from my family, were Mark, Frank and Ja.


    Looking back at that moment, I could see the shocked look on their faces, because not only was I ying a song they didn''t think I could y very well, but I was singing it phenomenally!


    "Did he know this song?" Mark asked Frank confusedly.


    "Do you have any doubts?" Frank asked back as if Mark was an idiot. "Don''t you see how simr his voice is to the original song?"


    Hearing Frank''s question, Mark was shocked to realize that Noah''s voice actually sounded a lot like the original song!


    Unfortunately for ckVelvet fans, the people at the bar only recorded this show and posted it on their Stories, no one bothered to record it to post on MeTube.


    The only person who recorded the whole song was Olivia, who thought it was important to record her brother''s first show.


    Even though it wasn''t a show of his as ckVelvet, it was still the first time he''d been up on stage singing to people other than her and her family.


    But Olivia had no intention of posting this recording on MeTube.


    When the song reached the third chorus, the people in the bar, who were already excited, started singing along, having learned it the first and second time I sang it.


    ??????


    I''ve be so numb...


    I can''t feel you there...


    ...


    ??????


    Seeing those excited people singing my song was the moment my default definitions were updated.


    What started with me singing in my room and posting to see if thements on the videos were perfect, changed when I saw the livements of the song I was singing on the Quacktus stream, which now changed to singing live with the reaction of the people in front of me.


    Obviously there is a big difference between seeing someone actually singing and dancing to your song and seeing someone typing or sending emoticons while dancing.


    When I finished ying, I waspletely exhausted.


    My clothes were sweaty, I was sweating, and the drink in my ss had run out...


    Luckily, the show was over and as I was leaving the stage after thanking the audience, even though Ja was angry, a waiter stopped me on my way and gave me another ss of Toxic Lake.


    "This ss was sent by the same girl from table 17." He said with a wink before walking away.


    Looking at the ss and then at table 17, I saw the same girl sitting there, bored with her two friends while the three boys at the table were obviously trying to get her attention.


    Smiling and raising her ss, she responded by doing the same in disguise as she again tried to pay attention to what the boys were saying.


    Enjoying the green drink in my ss, I went backstage with the rest of the band while Mark finally couldn''t resist asking me.


    "No, how did you sing Numb so well?"


    As soon as he asked that, Ja elerated the speed at which she was walking and took off faster than us, stomping hard on the ground.


    Ignoring her, I replied after taking another sip of Toxic Lake. "This is my song, it was my sister who called for it."


    Hearing this, Mark''s eyes widened in shock, imagining that this could be the reason, but not believing it.


    "OMG dude, we''ve been listening to this song non-stop for two days, Harry, our guitarist, Ja''s boyfriend, has been trying to learn how to y the riff of this song since he first heard it hahaha!" Mark started tough out loud at the thought.


    Even Frank, who was less expressive, had a smile on his face when he remembered this detail.


    "I''m d you liked it! I liked the work you did with the drum and keyboard arrangement to fit the song, did youe up with that?" I asked, surprised because I hadn''t noticed it at the time, but remembering now that the original version of the song only has an acoustic guitar, Mark and Frank managed to make a drum and keyboard arrangement that was almost as good as the original in just two days without ever having heard it!


    If I could just polish the details, it would be as good or better than the original from my old world.


    The talent of these two seems to be greater than I imagined.


    "Haha, we did thisst night over pizza. Ja and Harry had a fight and left my house, so it was just me and Frank ying around with the song and this arrangement was done. Mark said a little embarrassed, realizing that he had made up an arrangement and performed it in front of the original creator of the song.


    "Nah, don''t be embarrassed brother, I don''t think even I could do it better". I replied truthfully.


    I didn''t even have a drum and keyboard skill at Lv 1, let alone the knowledge to do something like what they did.


    If I had to guess, the two of them must have Drumming and Keyboarding skills that were close to level 40, or even at level 40!


    My highest skill was still at level 31, which was Digital Illustration, and I felt that was already a very high skill.


    Thinking about how these two had so much talent in a virtually unknown band with a troubled lead singer and guitarist, an idea popped into my head.


    But before I could talk about it, the bar manager approached me with a smile.


    "Hey kid, your name is Noah, right? There''s a customer who wants to talk to you, she said she saw potential in you."


    When I heard this I was surprised, what client was that?


    ///NunuNote///


    <strong>Vote with your power stones</strong>, you still have 23 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: <strong>2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.</strong>


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 33: 33 - Journey to Stardom

    <h4>Chapter 33: 33 - Journey to Stardom</h4>


    "Take this, boy, you did well to help us out today, if you need a ce to perform, you cane back here." The manager said as he handed me a $100 bill.


    Looking at the $100 in my hand, I was surprised because it was the first money I''d ever made in my music career!


    Considering it was a four-piece band, I thought $400 was a fair amount for how much we''d rocked the bar. As I sang, I could see that the ce was getting fuller and fuller, to the point where the bouncer at the entrance had to stop more people froming in so it wouldn''t get too crowded.


    When I reached a table near the stage, the manager finally introduced me to the customer he wanted to meet.


    Looking at her, damn, she was a beauty. A beautiful blonde woman with green eyes, her appearance made her look about 20, but from the clothes she was wearing I''d say she was about 24.


    Her body was very nice, even though she was in a dark bar, she was the kind of woman who had the right curves in the right ces.


    Of course, I wasn''t analyzing her body like a pervert, these observations were the result of a simple nce for a second.


    When she saw using, she smiled and stood up to greet me with a big smile.


    "Hi, I''m Selena Sinir, agent for American Journey and Performance Entertainment, or as everyone calls it, AJP." She said as she held out her hand to me.


    (Selena''s Visual Representation is at the Characters Tab)


    Surprised, I smiled back as I replied, although I had never heard of AJP before. "Hi Selena, I''m Noah ck."


    "Hi Noah, I watched your performance from the beginning and I can see that you have a lot of potential, are you interested in bing an artist?" She asked with her big green eyes looking at me curiously.


    I wondered if I should say that and thinking about her profession, I thought I could. "Actually, I''ve already started my career, of course, I''m just at the beginning."


    Upon hearing this, Selena was shocked. "Jeez, are you already signed with another agency? Because I''ve never heard of you."


    "No, I''m an independent artist. I just make my music, put it on my MeTube channel and try to grow on my own." I replied.


    "What is your rank?" She asked curiously.


    "Rank?" I asked back, confused.


    "Your star rank, you know, the rank that shows how popr you are?" She tried to exin, but I didn''t really understand what she was saying.


    "You mean my listener rank on Spokify?" I asked, trying to understand.


    Upon hearing my question, Selena was even more confused than I was as she stared at me, trying to understand. "Are you serious that you don''t know what star rank is? Rank C, B, A, and S... none of that makes any sense?"


    Thinking about it for a moment, I think I''ve heard of it somewhere, mostly in somements on my songs or Jacob''s artwork, it also came up when I looked up the names of some songs on the inte, but I never really looked into any of it to find out what it really meant.


    To me, those ranks were just a way for fans to ssify artists.


    "I guess not...?" I replied a little unsure.


    At that moment, Selena was really shocked by me, her little mouth actually dropped open as she struggled to formte a sentence.


    "Have you been living under a rock all these years?" She asked incredulously. "How could someone grow up without hearing anyonement on an A-list artist, or even an S-list artist, it''s in the news all the time..."


    Listening to her exnation, I really realized that this rank thing is apparently something verymon in this world, and that neither I nor the former Noah really bother to watch newspapers or gossip sites talking about famous artists.


    The only thing I know about famous artists are the artists from my old world that I looked up and couldn''t find here.


    "I never consumed much news content about artists, I just posted my music and responded topliments." I replied uncertainly.


    Looking at me a little skeptically, Selena took a few seconds to decide if she believed me or not, but after a small sigh, she asked while picking up her cell phone. "What''s your stage name?"


    "ckVelvet." I replied, earning a small smile from her as she rted myst name to my stage name.


    Selena clicked a few times on the screen of her phone, taking a few seconds to look at it as she began to exin Rank to me. "Since you don''t really know about Rank, basically it was something developed by all the artists guilds around the world, the Global Artists Association (GAA), which created an artificial intelligence that analyzes all the data about an artist, from the number of followers, to the number of views, to how much people engage with the artist''s stuff, and even how much people are talking about that artist."


    Nodding my head, I picked up my ss of Toxic Lake and took another sip as I sat down in the chair opposite her and continued to listen to what she was saying.


    "Based on the analysis of all this data about an artist, a rank is defined for that person, ranging from Rank F, which is for anyone who has made and posted any kind of art on the Inte, to people with growing poprity who are starting out on their career path as an artist.


    After Rank F is Rank E, which are the more unknown artists, such as the band Midnight Echoes, who are currently in the top 1,000 of Rank E, a very good number for a new band. After Rank Ees Rank D, then Rank C, Rank B, Rank A."


    "These six ranks are local, which means that you can be a Rank A artist in the US, but if you go to Korea, you may not even be in the rank there. She exined.


    I nodded my head and waited for her to continue.


    "And finally the S Rank, the only global rank, the rank where only the biggest stars from all over the are, the people who no matter what country they''re in, there will be crowds of people who know them."


    Selena exined when she finally finished typing on her phone.


    "From what I''ve found out about ckVelvet, he''s an independent artist who started his artistic career a few weeks ago and has single-handedly risen from someone at the bottom of Rank F to the top 100 of US Rank F, very close to climbing to Rank E. From what GAA''s AI has analyzed, his influence is growing in the 14-22 age group." Selena exined in surprise how rare it was to find an artist who was close to Rank E without using strategies to climb the rank, as I hadn''t even known the rank existed before.


    Listening to her exnation, I was shocked that I had no idea that this AI existed, analyzing the data of all artists to rank them.


    "Did my performance today affect my rank?" I asked, confused.


    Looking at the data on her phone, Selena nodded. "Somehow, your rank went up a bit, from rank 98 to 97, but not because you performed, but because ckVelvet''s song was sung and posted on the Stories of several people in this bar. Since you weren''t announced as ckVelvet, the poprity that you, Noah, gained today wasn''t credited to ckVelvet," she exined.


    I think I understand, so even if I introduce myself as Noah, the GAA won''t be able to credit that fame to ckVelvet, since not even the audience knows it was ckVelvet who sang on stage.


    "Right, now that I understand the whole rank thing and we know that I''m a Rank F Top 100 Artist, what made youe and talk to me today?" I asked, leaning on the table and looking at the blonde in front of me.


    Hearing my question, Selena finally remembered why she had called me and exined. "I really liked your talent as a guitarist and wanted to hire you as an AJP guitarist, maybe find a band that needs a guitarist and put you in touch with them, but since you''ve already started your career as a solo artist, I''d need to hear your songs to give a more urate opinion on your situation."


    I nodded in surprise at her professionalism. "Well, if you want to hear them now, you can search for ckVelvet on MeTube and tell me what you think."


    Nodding her head, Selena picked up the two small noise-canceling headphones and searched for my songs on MeTube.


    Meanwhile, I pulled out my phone and curiously looked up Jacob''s artist rank.


    Surprisingly, Jacob was only in the top 10,000 of Rank F, but what was surprising was that Jacob was in the top 10,000 in the US, but he was in several different positions around the world, which meant that Jacob''s influence, although low in the US, was greater than ckVelvet''s around the world, which was surprising for someone who mostly just sold drawings of Furrys.


    At least the GAA didn''t realize that Jacob and ckVelvet were the same person and didn''t put that on their profiles... I thought as I let out a sigh of relief.


    Out of curiosity, I also looked up Quacktus and saw that he was in the top 900 of rank E, almost moving up to rank D, which was pretty cool.


    Now I remembered that he said something about his agent when we did Logan''s Stream de exposed, so he was already in this world and I didn''t realize it.


    When Selena took off her headphones and put them in the case, she looked at me with a twinkle in her eye and said. "Noah, your songs are amazing. The potential I saw in you before now seems greater than I ever imagined. I think if you sign with me, we can take your career from the F-rank to the D-rank in no time!"


    When I heard this, I was surprised. "Really? But what are the conditions and benefits that signing with you would bring me?" I asked, still a little skeptical, but happy that she liked my music.


    Feeling that the Toxic Lake in my ss had run out, I nodded to the waiter and ordered another, this time one I would pay for, while Selena continued.


    "As one of thergest agencies in the country, AJP will get you great deals at events, lucrative endorsement deals, find you the best venues to perform and expand your audience, not to mention the production and distribution of your work and an expert to help you manage your social media ounts." She exined the benefits.


    "Sure, but what are the terms?" I asked interestedly, these benefits of hers would really help me a lot, as I''ve never worried about this kind of thing before, and after today''s performance I realized that even though I''m not at the weight I want to be, I feel like I need to perform on stage more often.


    "In AJP, contracts are based on the rank of the artist. As a rank F artist, AJP would take 50% of all your earnings..." She started to exin.


    But I heard this and was shocked. "50% of my ie? Is that theft?!"


    Hearing me interrupt her, Selena frowned and spoke. "Let me finish, please. AJP would take 50% of all your earnings if it were a normal situation, but since I see a lot of potential in you, I''d be willing to sign a Rank D Artist contract now, which would lower the amount AJP receives to 30%."


    Hearing that she would sign a better contract for me calmed me down a bit, but considering that it was still 30%, it still seemed like a lot.


    So after a little thought, as she stared at me with those big green eyes, I shook my head. "I''m sorry, Selena, but 30% of my ie, as I see it, is still a lot. Even though it might be fair in the eyes of the industry, for me, who didn''t even know about these ranks and grew quietly at my own pace, taking all the profits, I think in this case I''d rather continue as I am."


    Hearing my refusal, I could see the reluctance on her face, she was probably new to this, right? I don''t think it''s good to show so much of what you''re thinking...


    "Wait Noah, I only have the authority to sign a rank D contract, can you wait for me to call my manager and ask if he''ll approve a rank C contract for you? Since you already have experience and are doing a good job managing your social media, I can remove that as a benefit in the contract and increase the likelihood of my boss epting the deal, how about that?" She asked.


    Thinking about it for a moment, if it was just 20% of my ie, with no one to control my social media and the agency just focusing on finding new work and gigs for me, that might work.


    "All right, I''ll wait." I replied with a smile after some thought.


    Sighing in relief, Selena nodded and left the bar, cell phone in hand.


    Meanwhile, the waiter brought me another ss of Toxic Lake and I picked up my phone.


    [Hey, are you hitting on that blonde?!] - Olivia


    When I saw the message Olivia had sent me, I almost choked and had to stop for a moment to catch my breath.


    [No, she''s offering to be my manager."] I replied, exining.


    [Oh I see, I thought for a second you were talking to a fan hehe...]


    [I don''t even have fans to interact with like that yet].


    I replied, not knowing that my Instabram DMs already had dozens of messages from girls who had listened to my songs.


    I took the opportunity to look up AJP and saw news about some problematic artists in thepany, but no major scandal involving thepany itself.


    After a few minutes, Selena returned and I looked at her, who had a big smile on her face as she held out her hand to me.


    "Noah, we have a deal! I convinced my manager!"


    Smiling back, I shook her hand and replied, "Good Selena, how about we arrange to sign the contract tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow? I''ve already had the contract printed out, if you want you can sign it now." She exined confusedly.


    Laughing, I said. "I''m only 17, legally I can''t sign it, you have to exin it to my parents again so they can sign it for me."


    As soon as I said that, I pointed my hand at my parents'' table and Selena saw the two adults, a teenager and a child, looking in our direction.


    "You''re only 17?" She asked in shock.


    Unbeknownst to me, that was the moment my artistic career finally began.


    From that day on, ckVelvet would begin the journey from being a Rank F artist to bing the world''s superstar.


    [?? End of Volume 1: Towards the Stage! ??]


    I hope you''ve enjoyed the story so far!


    I''m counting on your support for Volume 2!


    [?? System Alert! ??]


    [This book will soon go premium. Please continue supporting the author!]

 Chapter 34: 34 - Mission Reward!

    Chapter 34: 34 - Mission Reward!


    Since we had both been drinking today, Selena and I just exchanged contact numbers and said goodbye, promising to meet tomorrow to sign the contract.


    I still had a few things I wanted to ask her, because since our contract made it clear that I would be the administrator of my social media ounts, in my opinion, the money from the ie from MeTube and other social media should be exclusively mine, since they weren''t doing anything about it.


    Of course, over time, the money I would make from gigs and speaking engagements would far outweigh the money I was making from MeTube and Spokify, but I knew it was possible that I would be making a few hundred thousand or even millions of dors a month from it in the future, and since I was the only one in control of it and responsible for making it grow, I didn''t feel it would be fair to share that amount with them.


    So that was one of the things I put aside to talk to Selena about tomorrow.


    But for tonight I just wanted to enjoy the bar!


    A new band took the stage to continue their set while I quickly went backstage before returning to sit with my parents and enjoy the evening.


    I went backstage to get Mark and Frank''s phone number, without Ja seeing me of course. I really enjoyed ying with them and felt that they had a lot of untapped talent.


    With the three new contacts on my phone, Selena, Mark and Frank, I was rxed because I had nothing else to worry about today.


    Until I sat down at my parents'' table and everyone looked at me strangely.


    "What happened?" I asked confused.


    Looking down at my ss and then back at me, Olivia said in a strange way. "You know Noah, a waiter came over and put a drink called Toxic Lake on the table."


    As soon as she said that, she started pointing desperately with her eye at my mother.


    Looking at them, I noticed that my mother''s face was frozen with a deadly expression, while my father at her side was having a hard time notughing.


    Thinking quickly, I tried to remain calm without looking nervous while pretending to sip slowly from the ss, but in reality I was trying to swallow all the remaining liquid without looking desperate.


    After I finished, I replied to Olivia. "I think he must have made a mistake when he wrote it down, because I ordered a non-alcoholic version."


    "Really, Noah? Because I could swear I''m sensing a little drunkennessing from you right now..." My mom said in a serious voice as she stared at me.


    "I don''t think so Mom, maybe it''s just a cebo, you know? That I''m drinking something that''s supposed to have alcohol in it and my body thinks it has alcohol in it and acts like it''s really drunk." I tried to make an excuse.


    "Give me that ss..." She said as she extended her hand.


    I gave her the empty ss, she didn''t seem to mind that it was empty and sniffed at it, even licking some of the drink left in the ss and looking at me with a deadly expression.


    Shit, I shouldn''t have paid for a toxicke... I thought ruefully, knowing that the Lauren helicopter was about to take off.


    From that moment yesterday, my mom kept an eye on us all the time, even checking all the sses to see if I was sneaking alcoholic drinks.


    If my father hadn''t calmed her down, she would have made a fuss about the bar selling alcohol to an underage person.


    The only way to calm her down was to tell her about Selena and that she wanted to sign a contract with me, which made everyone curious about how it would work.


    When I told them that I was about to be a Rank E celebrity, they were very excited and shocked, which showed that I really was the only one who had no idea what it meant before.


    That kept the helicopter quiet for the rest of the night.


    When I got home, I realized that I was really drunk, and simple things like changing my clothes were much more difficult, which made meugh, and I finally gave up and slept in the same clothes.


    The surprising thing was that even sleeping like that, unlike the hangover I imagined I''d get when I woke up, I woke up early without any pain!


    So doing my morning run and selling the two drawings didn''t get in the way at all.


    After everything was done, I decided to open the system screen to see what my status was.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Title: Perseverant, Attuned Ear.


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 90/90


    | MP: 130/130


    |------------------------ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    | Weight: 125 Kg -> 123 Kg


    | Strength (STR): 9 -> 10


    | Dexterity (DEX): 6 -> 7


    | Constitution (CON): 8 -> 9


    | Intelligence (INT): 12 -> 13


    | Wisdom (WIS): 9


    | Charisma (CHA): 10 (9 + 1)


    | Agility (AGL): 4 -> 5


    | Luck (LUK): ??


    |------------------------


    It was a nice change from thest time I looked, but as I looked further down the system screen, I noticed a change that I hadn''t noticed yesterday.


    Probably because I was drunk and couldn''t concentrate on anything but ying on stage.


    [Mission: Your first song was a hit, now make a second song that will captivate the audience of the first song even more, to the point where they be your true fans.


    Goal: Gain 5,000 loyal fans before releasing the third song].


    [Reward: ???]


    [Current loyal fans: 5,023/5,000].


    The mission wasplete!


    I''d finally reached the 5,000 loyal fans required by the mission, so all I had to do was ept the mysterious reward.


    [ept the reward?]


    Yes!'' I replied mentally, causing the screen to change to the reward screen.


    [Congrattions on reaching your first 5,000 loyal fans, this is a milestone that very few people can reach even if they have thousands of followers. Know that this achievement may seem small, but it''s in small steps that youplete the marathon.


    Reward: Music Selector].


    Confused, I didn''t understand what this Music Selector was. I thought I''d get another title, since that was the normal reward I got for special missions, but it turned out that this current mission was more important than I thought.


    When I clicked on it, the system showed me an exnation.


    [Music Selector: A device that analyzes the audience, the moment, the expectation, all avable information to select the best music that the user can count on to please as many people as possible].


    Surprised, I was worried about one thing.


    If I use this, will the songs selected include songs from this world? Or just the songs I know from my previous world?" I asked worriedly.


    As soon as I asked this question, the system opened the window of this function where I could filter it as I wanted.


    [Songs from which worlds: Current world, Previous world, All].


    [Music styles: Rock, Pop, Rap, Country... All]


    [How many singers: Single, Duet, Group, All].


    [...]


    This function had a wide range of customization, where I could find a song in the rock style that most appealed to the people in the audience, even if those people didn''t think rock was their preferred style!


    That was great!


    Especially now that I was going to start doing shows, it was great to know the best songs to sing!


    Of course, my first priority was to build up my repertoire, because it wouldn''t do any good to go out and do shows without any songs to sing, and have to sing covers of other artists all the time.


    So while I waited for my family to wake up and Selena to arrive, I decided to spend some time thinking about what songs I could record next.


    Now that the mission wasplete, I could record and post as many songs as I wanted since I no longer had a limit on how many songs I had to post to get loyal fans.


    Of course, the first song I wanted to record was "The Lazy Song," which finally introduced my new microphone, now all I had to do was choose another song to record as well.


    Since I''d yed The Lazy Song before and was already used to ying and singing it, the only work I had to do for this song was to design the cover art.


    In order to decide which song to y next, I decided to test the Music Selector feature first, as it could help me with this selection as well.


    I had a few criteria to fill in the filters.


    First, the style of music I wanted to sing was rock, and that was the main style I wanted to pursue for my career. I wouldn''t have a problem adding songs of other styles to the repertoire, but the main focus I wanted to maintain was that of a rock singer.


    But even though I''m a rock singer, I didn''t want to do another depressing emo Linkin Park song that I''ve done before, I wanted something more upbeat, something more confident, so I put that in the filters as well.


    Another filter I put in was that the song would be good with just an acoustic guitar and my voice, without needing multiple instruments to make it good.


    I made it a song that I could sing by myself, and finally I clicked the [Start Selecting] button.


    When I clicked it, I thought the system would immediately show me the song to sing, but I was wrong.


    The screen changed to [Analyzing Data] and stayed that way for a few minutes until I decided to wait and let the system do its work.


    I trusted the system to pick a good song, I just hoped it wouldn''t take days.


    Unbeknownst to me, the data System was analyzing wasn''t just the choices I''d made, but the people who were likely to listen to my music and what they were going through to be most affected by my music.


    If I were at a live show, this selection would be quick because System knew exactly who would be listening to my music and who to analyze, but since I was about to post a song online, this selection was more detailed andplicated.


    ///NunuNote///


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 23 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!


    ///NunuNote///


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 80: 1 Chapters


    Top 60: 2 Chapters


    Top 50: 3 Chapters


    Top 40: 4 Chapters


    ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    500 PS: 1 Chapter ---- COMPLETE


    1.000 PS: 2 Chapters ---- COMPLETE


    2.000 PS: 3 Chapters


    ...


    6.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---

 Chapter 35 [Bonus Chapter] 35 - Reviewing the contract

    35 [Bonus Chapter] 35 - Reviewing the contract


    While the system continued to analyze the data, I took the opportunity to open my MeTube channel and check my analytics while Ethan was still asleep.


    It was still 9 a.m., and since it was Sunday, I thought it would be rude to wake him up just because I was excited about recording a song, so I continued doing tasks I could do in silence.


    [Numb - 127,983 views] +16,973 views n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [In The End - 58,808 views] + 19,698 views


    [10,356 subscribers] + 421 subs


    The growth of my channel has been very good! The songs grew a lot and at a very good rate!


    For a channel that only had two videos, I already had 10,000 subscribers and almost 200,000 views on my songs, which was a huge number!


    It was a very small numberpared to the people who were viralizing their songs on TikTok in my old world, but it still showed that my growth was going in the right direction.


    Mized views: 101,005


    Since my channel''s RPM was about $0.70, this meant that my channel had earned about $70 in mized views.


    Was that a lot of money? No, but it was money that I had earned through my own efforts.


    I wouldn''t be able to withdraw it until I earned $100, but it was very satisfying to see the number grow for the time being.


    After an hour of analyzing the channel''s views and how I could make it grow faster, Ethan woke up, giving me enough time to record The Lazy Song.


    Since it was a song I already knew how to y and sing, it only took me 3 minutes to record the song, and man, the difference between the cell phone microphone I was using to record before and the quality of the microphone Quacktus gave me to record was gigantic.


    Comparing the quality of the songs I''d recorded before with The Lazy Song clearly showed the difference in quality between the two microphones.


    Since I had created a 2D character to represent myself in the clips I would make for the songs, instead of just leaving a static image on the screen while the music yed, I decided to use my skills to create an animation of The Lazy Song.


    Following the idea of the original song from my old world, I made my character wear a casual outfit in his room while 5 other guys were around him in casual clothes but wearing animal masks.


    To avoid getting into political arguments with people trying to understand why the guys around me were wearing monkey masks, I just decided to have each guy wear a different animal mask.


    But even though each guy wore a different animal mask, I just used the same structure of each character doing the same thing that those characters did in the original video.


    Since making a 2D animation was much more difficult than just making a single frame, it took me 2 hours to make just 20 seconds of this animation.


    But I was very happy with the quality, it''s not like it was a Pixar animation, but for a music video it was very good quality.


    I just had to stop developing this clip because lunch was ready and I went out to eat with my family.


    When we finished eating, I got a call from Selena saying she was outside my house, so I went out and said hello.


    "Hey Selena." I smiled as I opened the door and waved to her, who was still sitting in the driver''s seat of her car.


    Seeing me, Selena got out of the car and came to meet me with a smile. "Hi Noah."


    "How are you? Did you wake up okay after yesterday?" I asked, remembering that she had been drinking alcohol.


    "Yes, I don''t drink much so I don''t have a hangover the next day, but what about you? Did you wake up okay afterst night? I think I saw you drinking Toxic Lake?" She asked curiously. "At your age you shouldn''t be used to drinking alcohol, right?"


    I quickly approached her and covered her mouth. "Don''t talk about it, my mother almost killed me when she found out I was drinking alcohol yesterday."


    Seeing my reaction, Selena looked between my hand covering her mouth and me and smiled as she walked away a little lost. "All right, I won''t talk about it."


    Nodding my head, I led Selena into the house, where a conversation unfolded between her and my parents, exining the nuances of the contract and clearing up any doubts we had.


    "So since you''re not going to be running my social media ounts, any profits I make from them belong to me, right?" I asked curiously.


    "Any profit from normal views will be yours, but if we get a partnership that you have to post on your social media, 20% of the profit will be ours." Selena exined and got a nod from me because that would make sense.


    It meant that if I got partnerships on my own, I would keep the money, but if they got it for me, or intervened in negotiations to get better terms for me, I would have to share the profit, which was fair.


    "Okay, what about concert appearances? How will that work?" My father asked curiously.


    Looking at him, Selena smiled and answered. "The shows Noah does, we get a 20% share of the profits for the duration of the contract."


    "About the length of the contract, how long will it be?" my mother asked.


    "The normal contract period is two years." Selena replied.


    "But will my contract be fixed at Rank C for those two years? If I manage to rise to Rank B in those two years, what will happen?" I asked confused.


    "If your rank rises from Rank C to Rank B, we will adjust your contract from 20% for thepany to 10%, which is the standard for Rank B artists." Selena patiently exined, which made me and my family happy.


    The length of the contract, two years, was longer than I expected, but it wasn''t something I felt waspletely absurd. I was only 17, so if I signed this now, I''d finish the contract at 19, so I wouldn''t be too old, but I still had to have a few caveats.


    "If AJP stops investing in me, stops putting me on shows, stops trying to grow my career, am I obligated to just watch my career die?" I asked, staring at her, because this was very important.


    A verymon thing was for agencies to put artists "on ice", which meant they wouldn''t look for events for those artists and their fame would freeze over time, something I definitely didn''t want for myself.


    "If AJP can''t get you deals at your rank level within 30 days, you have the right to look for deals on your own." Selena replied.


    "But are there any quality criteria for those deals that thepany will find for me, so that I''m free to look for other deals?" I asked suspiciously.


    Understanding the reason for my doubt, Selena shook her head and replied. "I was also worried about this when I joined thepany, as I had heard many stories of artists being held hostage by agencies because they didn''t follow the requirements, but I was reassured when thewyers read the contracts and confirmed that there was nothing that could trap artists in thepany''s fridge, so don''t worry, this kind of shady deal doesn''t happen at AJP."


    "Can you lend me the contract to read for now?" My mother asked, reminding me that she had graduated fromw school before retiring and focusing on taking care of her children due to anxiety.


    With her reading the contract, I was less anxious because she could find the points of the agreements that were unclear to me.


    ///NunuNote///


    This Bonus Chapter is from: 2k Power Stones Goal!


    Bonus Chapters I owe you: 7 Bonus Chapters! (1 Bonus Chapter for 3k Power Stones Goal, 6 Bonus Chapters for Golden Gachapon Gift from JKing!)


    Thank you JKing for the Golden Gachapon!!! There will be 6 Bonus Chapters for you!


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 15 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!


    ///NunuNote///


    Thank you JKing for the Golden Gachapon!!! There will be 6 Bonus Chapters for you!


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 80: 1 Chapters


    Top 60: 2 Chapters


    Top 50: 3 Chapters


    Top 40: 4 Chapters


    ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    500 PS: 1 Chapter ---- COMPLETE


    1.000 PS: 2 Chapters ---- COMPLETE


    2.000 PS: 3 Chapters ---- COMPLETE


    3.000 PS: 4 Chapter ---- COMPLETE


    ...


    6.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [15 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!


    NunuXD

 Chapter 36 - Noah is like an onion

    36 36 - Noah is like an onion n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Fortunately, the contract was pretty straightforward. Although there were a few small details that my mother suggested I change, Selena emailed it to thepany''s legal team and within minutes they returned it already edited and ready to sign.


    After confirming with me that this was what I wanted, my parents signed the contract for me, and our partnership finally began.


    "So, Noah, do you have any songs already written or do you want me to find a writer to write a new song for you?" Selena asked after signing the contract.


    "I don''t think I''ll need writers for me, I already have some separate lyrics that I wanted to sing, if you want I can show you the one I recorded today." I said as I looked at her.


    Surprised, Selena nodded and I got up to go to my room with her following me.


    "Have you heard The Lazy Song?" I asked as I opened the animation program I was using.


    "The Lazy Song... The Lazy Song... I don''t think I know it." She said a little embarrassed, but I just shook my head.


    "No problem, it was a song I wrote and sang on an inte talent show, luckily I registered the copyright after I sang it, but a streamer started saying he was the singer of the song after it went viral." I exined about Logan''s case. "But I was able to turn it around a bit and get some of the music public back to me."


    When Selena heard this, I felt the atmosphere around her freeze. "Our legal team is very powerful, with the copyright and videos of him saying he''s the original singer and writer of the song, we can sue him. How about that?"


    On second thought, I had no problem. The best way to avoid future problems with Logan would be to nip this in the bud and make sure he didn''t get any more ideas about iming the song as his own.


    "Sure, I can get the proofs and send them to you." I said smiling, pleased that I was already seeing the benefits of signing with AJP.


    "The song you want to release is this Lazy Song?" She asked, curious about the song, since it was obviously good, right? If even a big streamer lied and pretended to be the original singer.


    "Yeah, I''m working on an animated clip to post on my MeTube channel, for now I''ve got 20 seconds of animation done, check it out." I said as I opened the music video and showed it to her.


    ??????


    Today I don''t feel like doing anything¡­


    I just wannay in my bed¡­


    So leave a message at the tone¡­


    ''Cause today I swear I''m not doing anything¡­


    ??????


    At the beginning of the song, not much was happening, so the animation was just ckVelvet''s character bobbing his head in his room in afortable outfit while 5 guys in animal masks stood around him bobbing their heads to the beat.


    When they talked about picking up the phone, all the characters made the phone move with their hands, and when that verse ended, the characters moved away from the camera and were about to start dancing, but I hadn''t animated that part yet, so the screen went ck, but the song kept ying.


    Selena started listening to the song with a serious expression as she stood with her arms crossed, but as time went by, I noticed that she rxed and let the energy of the music infect her.


    I could even see a small smile appearing at the corner of her mouth, which was usually just serious and focused, which was good news.


    ??????


    Nothing at all


    Woo-ooh, woo-ooh, ooh


    Nothing at all


    Woo-ooh, woo-ooh, ooh


    Nothing at all


    ??????


    When the song finally ended, Selena looked at me with a slightly shocked expression.


    "You never cease to amaze me, Noah." She said very sincerely as she looked around and sat down on my bed behind her.


    "Why?" I asked smiling.


    "When I left the bar yesterday, I spent a couple of hours listening to the two songs you released, and I imagined that for your career we would have to focus on emo rock songs and limit ourselves to that to focus on the target audience you were building, but seeing how good this music is, I think we can diversify your career and try to follow a more one-sided path." She exined her point of view.


    Hearing that made me very happy because that was exactly my n. I didn''t want to be known as just a sad rock singer, I wanted to be more than that. Armed with so many good songs from my old world, it would be aplete waste if I only focused on the songs of one style and didn''t use the other songs.


    "That is also my n. I already have some songs in other styles that I''m preparing, and I don''t want to just focus on sad rock songs. It''s a big market, no doubt about it, I could get rich even if I only grow in this niche, but I feel that limiting myself to this style is not good for me". I replied with a smile.


    Seeing that our thoughts were the same, Selena also smiled and said. "Great, now tell me, are you doing this character animation all by yourself?"


    "Shit... I thought, knowing that the idea was for me to actually tell her about Jacob, to make sure no problems with the two identities arose in the future, but damn, telling her, such a pretty girl, that I draw animals on the inte to make money is practically asking for humiliation, right?


    "Yeah... to get publicity and money at the beginning of my career, I had to start a service I''m not very proud of." I said a little embarrassed as I scratched the back of my head.


    Suspicious, Selena looked back at me and asked. "What do you mean? You better tell me so there won''t be any scandal in the future..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not as serious as you might think. I just made a Twipper ount where I sell art for the characters people ask me for, so I can practice my art and make some money." I replied, surprising her.


    With raised eyebrows, Selena asked me. "So you''re a talented guitarist, a talented singer, a talented songwriter, a talented artist, what else are you hiding?"


    "Who knows?" I askedughing.


    ------ Selena''s POV --------


    As I looked at Noah in front of me, I became more and more intrigued.


    Ever since I first saw this kid ying guitar in the bar yesterday, I could see potential in him, and after he started singing his song, I saw that he had potential and passion for it, which gave me the urge to hire him as my first musician.


    Even though I had been working at AJP for so many months, thepany hated me because I didn''t want to hire anyone.


    While I was looking for quality, thepany was focusing on quantity now that things weren''t going so well.


    My manager was about to fire me after ourst fight for this reason, but I stuck to my guns because I knew that having one A-list artist would be much more beneficial to thepany in every way than having several D-list artists.


    And in Noah, I saw enough passion and talent to be the artist I needed.


    But it seems I only saw the surface of his talent when I met him.


    His talent as a guitarist was good enough for me to put him in one of thepany''s bands, his talent as a singer was enough to help him start his band in thepany, his talent as a songwriter was enough to increase the focus and investment in his career because we wouldn''t have to spend as much, but his talents just kepting.


    Now he was showing me a talent for digital illustration and 2D animation, something I never thought a rock singer could do so well.


    From what he showed me of his artwork, even if the characters weren''t quite to my taste, and apparently neither was he, but you could see his talent and that it earned him a good ie for something he could do in a short amount of time.


    Not to mention the brilliant strategy he had to grow his channel and his music by using this alternative ount to promote it without even linking the two images.


    I was just worried about his image, because as an artist I know very well that people judge a lot by appearance, and although I don''t care about that kind of thing, his weight would certainly affect the public and possibly make it difficult for his poprity to rise.


    People tend to sympathize with good-looking people, that''s a fact.


    But it seems like he was prepared for that, he even showed me his daily workout routine, which I couldn''t even do 40% of, but he did it every day, so I don''t think even the problem I imagined would be a problem.


    Looking at this chubby boy in front of me, I feel like I''m peeling an onion. With eachyer I peel off, I discover a whole newyer of talents underneath that I didn''t know he had.


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter for this Week: 0/7


    Thank you JKing for the Golden Gachapon!!! There will be 6 Bonus Chapters for you!


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 15 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter for this Week: 0/7


    Thank you JKing for the Golden Gachapon!!! There will be 6 Bonus Chapters for you!


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 80: 1 Chapters


    Top 60: 2 Chapters


    Top 50: 3 Chapters


    Top 40: 4 Chapters


    ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters


    2.000 PS: 2 Chapters


    3.000 PS: 3 Chapters


    ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [15 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 37 - Uncertainty and new music

    37 37 - Uncertainty and new music


    Selena''s reaction was quite different from what I''d imagined...


    "Are you sure?" I asked uncertainly.


    "Yes, can you make her look cute drinking English tea?" She asked excitedly as she stood very close to me, our faces almost touching. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Seeing how close she was because she was so excited about what I was doing, I just sighed and answered. "Sure, you want a white cat with a pink bow on its head, drinking tea on a sunny day in a coffee shop in Ennd. Right?" I confirmed.


    "Yes!" She said, jumping up and down excitedly.


    "Just wait a bit..." I said as I opened my drawing program and began to draw the character she had asked for.


    As I had discovered when I started drawing, the furry culture in this world was still in its infancy, so hardly anyone knew what Furrys were, and Selena was one of those people who didn''t know.


    When I showed her my drawings, the first thing she thought of were the cartoons she used to watch as a kid, and she wanted me to make a white cat version of her.


    At least I could see that she wasn''t a furry, she just liked the aesthetic and wanted a cute drawing of her that way.


    So I did what she asked.


    While she sat on the bed next to theputer and watched me draw, I concentrated on drawing the character she wanted, alternating my gaze with hers.


    To make the drawing more realistic, I took the opportunity to look at her more closely.


    Selena was really pretty, with a very slim body, but her hips were a little wider than her waist, and her skin was white and very well cared for.


    Of course, I wasn''t staring at her breasts, since she obviously saw me staring at them, so I just tried to keep my gaze as professional as possible.


    "Are you using me as a model?" she asked, a little confused and shy.


    "Yes, I thought you''d like it better that way. Does that bother you?" I asked, trying to act natural. The situation would only get weirder if I acted like a weirdo, but if I kept it professional, she would probably be more rxed as well.


    And as I imagined, she answered more calmly. "It''s okay. It raises my expectations."


    [+1 DEX]


    Getting another Dexterity point was a big help with the drawing. In just 40 minutes, the drawing was done just the way she wanted it.


    During the drawing time, we talked and got to know each other; since she would be taking care of my career, it was important that we know about each other''s lives.


    She had graduated that year from MIT with a degree in business administration with a specialization in music career. From what she told me, I was her first artist, as she was very careful about who she chose to work with.


    As I had imagined, she was 22 years old, but since she was too young to inspire confidence in others, she preferred more serious clothes and more mature make-up to appear older.


    As for me, I told her about Noah''s old dream of bing a singer and being able to influence people and help his family.


    I also told her that I was learning martial arts, programming, and was interested in learning othernguages and instruments.


    As we talked, the initial embarrassment of being seen modeling disappeared.


    When the drawing was finally finished, she got out of bed and came over to my side to take a closer look at theputer monitor and began to observe the drawing.


    "That looks amazing!" She said excitedly as she moved even closer to look at it. "You even got her to wear my earrings!"


    "Yeah, I noticed they were the same earrings you were wearing yesterday, so I thought it would be a nice detail." I replied, smiling as I stepped back to let her look morefortably.


    It was very satisfying to see her reaction.


    "How much is it?" She asked.


    "Normally I charge $100 per piece, but since we signed the contract today, I won''t charge you anything, this will be my gift to you so that we can have a good partnership." I replied.


    "Really? I can afford it..." She replied in surprise.


    "Nah, don''t worry. As long as you like it." I replied.


    Looking between the drawing and my smile, I saw that she also opened a small smile and replied. "Thanks Noah, I love it. I''ll get you a present too, don''t worry."


    Smiling, I didn''t deny it. Since I had given her a gift, it would make her feel ufortable if she didn''t give me a gift, so I just epted.


    "Can I print this?" She asked worriedly.


    "Yes, I can send you the PDF file and you just have to take it to a printer and they can print it at the size you want. Since I made it in arge file size, the quality won''t be bad even if you want to make a poster out of it." Iughed as I exined.


    "I''m going to put it on my bedroom wall." She said smiling.


    After that we said goodbye, as it was Sunday and she didn''t want to waste my time, but she also had other things to do.


    As soon as she left, Olivia came up to me and asked. "Hey, what did you do in your room?"


    "Nothing much, I just showed her Lazy Song and we talked about us and how we see my career going in the future." I replied to her disappointment.


    "But she''s very pretty, didn''t you try anything?" She asked confused.


    Iughed and looked at her suspiciously. "Do you think anything would work? I don''t have much free time, I have to focus on my career, not to mention I can''t even walk through the mall without getting tired. Maybe when I''m in better health I can think about it more.


    What I didn''t tell Olivia was that I wasn''t very confident either. Selena was really beautiful, I don''t think I''ve ever seen anyone as beautiful as her at my school, and with my current body, even though people say looks don''t matter, I know they do, and with my current weight, I don''t have the confidence to hit on a woman like Selena.


    At the rate I''m losing weight, it won''t be long before I feel good about myself, so I don''t need to rush it.


    Looking at me suspiciously, I think Olivia also realized the reason for my insecurity, but decided not to say anything about it.


    "Hey champ, are we going to train together again today?" My dad asked excitedly as he arrived in a tracksuit, as did Ethan, who was also wearing the clothes he usually wore to work out with us.


    Seeing this, Olivia went to change as well, and I just sighed and went to change as well.


    With the increase in the level of my teaching skill, I had practically be their personal trainer, so I couldn''t let them train alone.


    But with the personal trainer in mind, I had a question.


    If I get Skill Improvement Buffs while I''m at school or in the kitchen under my mom''s tutge, will that also give me a buff for how much I can improve and learn that day when we go to a gym or upgrade our home gym to a more professional level?


    This was an important idea to consider.


    While I was changing into morefortable workout clothes, I received a notification.


    [A new song has been selected.]


    Surprised by the notification, I quickly opened the Music Selector window to see which song System thought was best for me.


    At this point, I already had a song I wanted to sing, so I wouldpare the song I thought was best for me with the one System thought was best.


    Depending on which song System chose, I would choose between my song and the one System chose, because if System thought that singing the Happy Birthday song would improve my sess, I wouldn''t sing it and would just choose the song myself.


    But since it was a new feature in System, I had some confidence in the choice.


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter for this Week: 0/11 (+4 Bonus Chapter From Pastor123 Spacecraft Gift!!)


    Thank you Pastor123 for the Spacecraft!!! There will be 4 Bonus Chapters for you!


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 11 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. discord.gg/NunuXD


    I really need your support for thispetition!!


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter for this Week: 0/11


    Thank you Pastor123 for the Spaceship!!! There will be 4 Bonus Chapters for you!


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 80: 1 Chapters


    Top 60: 2 Chapters


    Top 50: 3 Chapters


    Top 40: 4 Chapters


    ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters


    2.000 PS: 2 Chapters


    3.000 PS: 3 Chapters


    ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [11 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!


    NunuXD


    Creator''s Thought


    Comment


    49


    View All


    hey, I was wondering would bartender mixing and cooking will be separate skills because I know they do weird tricks plus also mix different types of drinks alcoholic and non-alcoholic and I imagine it alsoes with how to make healthy drinks as well I thought it would be something weird and fun he can have in his skill set[imgs]


    middle of the night by loveless would be a pretty good pick, can be sung by both men and women.

 Chapter 38 38 - Thirst Trap

    Chapter 38 38 - Thirst Trap


    ??Looking at the title of the song and the lyrics, I remembered which song it was.


    If I remembered correctly, this song had gone viral on TikTok in my previous world, it was a song where a girl sang something that made a lot of girls dream.


    But when I looked at the lyrics again, I was a little afraid to sing it, especially in a live show...


    The lyrics weren''t ones that would make the boyfriends of the girls in the audience happy... but I guess I could understand why System had chosen this song for me to sing next.


    My image to the public with the three songs I had was of a singer who was suffering, with abusive rtionships, with rtionships that didn''t work out in the first two songs I recorded, and of a carefree boy in the second song.


    The two songs didn''t speak to each other in terms of an image for me, which meant that the public''s vision of me was confused.


    But that confusion wasn''t a bad thing, it also meant that I was open to adopting any image I wanted, so I could make a song like the one System chose, sticking to an image of an attractive bad-boy man, which, since the public hadn''t been able to define me yet, wouldn''t be confusing.


    Those who liked my first two songs would be able to rte to me because they think we suffer the same way, and normal kids would probably listen to The Lazy Song and identify with it a lot, creating an image of me as a chill guy who would be cool to hang out with.


    This fourth song, on the other hand, would be focused on the female audience, a song to get girls interested in my persona.


    But because this song was so focused on portraying me as an attractive guy to the female audience, I couldn''t perform on stage and record this song with my current appearance.


    Since I had just signed with the agency, this could be a problem if my agent was a jerk, but considering what I knew about Selena, I don''t think this will be a problem.


    [Hey Selena, are you home yet?] I texted her.


    [Yeah, I''m at my parents right now, why?] She replied with a confused cat gif.


    [I have an idea for my next song, but I''m going to have to work on my image for a few weeks for this song. My current weight will get in the way...] I exined my point of view on the public''s view of me and my goal with this new song.


    [I think you have a wrong view of your appearance, even though you''re overweight, your image is not bad]. She replied, trying to cheer me up.


    She probably thinks I''m sad about my weight and my appearance, but that wasn''t the point.


    [Don''t worry, I don''t feel bad about the way I look, but the lyrics I came up with for the song really need me to lose a lot of weight]. I started to exin. [I''ll send you the chorus of the song so you can understand it].


    [...]


    After a few minutes, Selena finally responded. [Really, with lyrics like that, if you don''t look at least above average, people are going to try to destroy you in thements. Are you sure you want to sing that song? Creating a Thirst Trap image can be great for creating an idol persona for girls, but it can also stab you in the back with the hate you''ll get from men].


    [Yes, I think it will be good for my career in the long run. I don''t want to focus my career on being a Thirst trap, but having it in the portfolio will be good for the female audience. Of course, unlike Thirst traps, I don''t only want to focus on the female audience. I also have ns to make songs to get closer to the guys, but I''m going to have to take a few weeks off from performing, is that a problem for you?] I asked just in case.


    [No problem, my goal is the same as yours, I want to help you grow with the long term goal. Even if we have to dy your debut for a month or two, that''s fine with me, and I can convince my manager that it''s a good idea, too]. She replied.


    [Great, don''t worry, I won''t stand still. I''m going to use this time to create more hype and try to get more followers on social media. When we finally start ying shows, that might help]. I replied with satisfaction.


    Even though I trusted her, she was someone I''d only met yesterday, so there were still doubts about how she saw the best path for my career, especially since she didn''t know about my System.


    I liked the song System chose for me, the choice was better than the song I''d nned to sing before, but there was a problem.


    The music selector icon had turned gray and a countdown with the number 29 appeared in front of it.


    Now, I don''t know if that 29 is minutes, hours, days, weeks, or months, I''ll find out after a while.


    But I didn''t need music for a while, so it didn''t affect me.


    I went to work out with my family in my workout clothes.


    Especially now that I wanted to improve my appearance as much as possible, my focus on training had increased a lot.


    Even though I''d been working out a lot thest few days, I guess I got used to it and didn''t push myself to my limits in bodybuilding. But now that I had a goal, I pushed myself to the limit with each exercise until my muscles couldn''t take it anymore.


    Seeing my dedication, Olivia, Ethan and my dad got motivated and started training even harder.


    Over the next few days, my routine was already set in my mind.


    I would do my aerobics in the morning, help my mom cook breakfast to improve my skill level since my knowledge of school subjects was already at a good level, use my time at school to learn anothernguage and improve my programming level, after returning home I would help Ethan with his homework, do two drawings, edit a few more seconds of the Lazy Song animation, do my weight training in the evening, and practice my guitar and singing before going to bed.


    My days would be very busy, especially editing the animation for Lazy Song, but I knew it would be worth it.


    The next day I had little time to rest as I adjusted to this routine.


    Thenguage I decided to learn was Spanish.


    Since it is anguage derived from Latin, it would be easier to learn French, Italian, and Portuguese in the future.


    It''s as if I was learning a new style of drawing, but that in the future my skills in that style of drawing would be useful in learning a simr style.


    Not to mention, the size of the audience I can reach with thesenguages is huge. By knowing how to speak these fivenguages, English, Spanish, French, Italian and Portuguese, I can already open many doors across the American continent and at least half of Europe!


    So, following this routine, the Lazy Song video was finally finished in 6 days, and my gains in the skills I practiced in those days were not small either!


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter for this Week: 0/12 (11+1 Bonus Chapter From 1k Power Stones Goal!)


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 10 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 39 [Bonus ] 39 - Gains and Hobby

    Chapter 39 [Bonus ] 39 - Gains and Hobby


    ??I can say that I''ve been through 6 days of intense grinding. The only thing I did for fun in thest 6 days was to improve my skills and teach Ethan how to y his ukulele.


    I have to say the little boy has a talent for ying the ukulele, he''s been taking it everywhere since it arrived. The first song he tried to learn to y was The Lazy Song because I told him it was the best song for the instrument.


    Even though he struggled with his motor skills to change the notes of the song quickly, he got better and better.


    I think the skill teaching that I did further improved the speed that he learned with his high talent, to the point that in just a few days he was ying the Lazy Song all over the house.


    But other than that, I didn''t do anything really fun anymore, everything I did was focused on improving my skills and losing weight, which over time started to take its toll on my mental health.


    I think since I came into this world, my only focus has been on the system and how I can use it to develop faster in various areas, but as interesting as that is, I was afraid of burning out, so after I finished editing the Lazy Song video, while I had sent it to Selena and showed the video to my family, I got lost in thoughts of what fun things I could do to pass the time.


    While I was thinking, I took another look at my status screen.


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Title: Perseverant, Attuned Ear.


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 100/100


    | MP: 140/140


    |------------------------


    | Weight: 125 Kg -> 110 Kg


    | Strength (STR): 9 -> 11


    | Dexterity (DEX): 6 -> 9


    | Constitution (CON): 8 -> 10


    | Intelligence (INT): 12 -> 14


    | Wisdom (WIS): 9 -> 10


    | Charisma (CHA): 10 -> 11 (10 + 1)


    | Agility (AGL): 4 -> 7


    | Luck (LUK): ??


    |------------------------


    | Skills:


    | (Haircutting Lv 25 -> 27), (Hiking Lv 13 -> 17), (Bodybuilding Lv 18 -> 20), (Teach Lv 19 -> 22), (Sing Lv 24 -> 28), (Guitar Lv 27 -> 31), (Digital Illustration Lv 31 -> 32), (Krav Maga Lv 10 -> 17) (Music Editing Lv 4 -> 8) (Programming Prowess Lv9 -> 17), (Football Mastery Lv1 -> 5), (Cooking Lv 8 -> 15), (Spanish Language Mastery Lv 0 -> 9)...


    =========================


    The amount of stats I gained this week was huge, mainly because I changed my diet to something that would focus on losing weight and gaining strength.


    The workouts I was doing now also included a focus on increasing my Agility, which was very low, and I finally gained a point in Wisdom.


    How did I get that point? I don''t know, I was so focused on thinking about the best ways to develop the skills that it eventually went up.


    Which was great, because the improvement from 9 to 10 points was very significant and helped me a lot with nning decisions.


    Learning Spanish was easier than I thought it would be. I think the difficulty I had in my old world made me a little worried that it would be difficult in this world, but with the system there was no difficulty. As long as I put my mind to it, I was sure I could learn it in no time, so I became more confident.


    I even discovered that watching videos and movies in Spanish helped me gain experience points in the Spanish skill, which was very useful.


    Now, thinking about what I could do for fun, I had several ideas, but none of them excited me very much.


    I thought about using some of the money I''d earned from the artwork to buy someputer games to take my mind off things while I yed, but that just seemed like a waste of time... I couldn''t think of anything that was just for fun, it seemed like I wanted something that was fun but still useful.


    One of the things I thought about was going out and ying sports with other kids my age, but since everyone in that neighborhood was from my school and I didn''t like anybody and nobody liked me, it wasn''t very useful.


    "You didn''t like it?" Olivia asked, looking at me worriedly.


    "What?" I asked confused.


    "Everyone loves the video you made, the animation is so cool, but you keep frowning like you don''t like it." She exined.


    Looking around, my parents and Ethan had big smiles on their faces as Ethan held his little ukulele and strummed the notes of the song along with what wasing out of the speaker.


    Watching Ethan move to the music that was ying, I was a little confused.


    Picking up my phone, I searched for Guitar Hero and realized there was no such thing. Switching to rhythm games, I was surprised that there weren''t any really well-designed ones.


    Theputer games were all very focused on sports orbat, but the music-themed games were very basic and poor, so much so that it was reflected in the number of yers, which was extremely lowpared to the other games.


    Looking again at how much fun Ethan was having strumming the notes on his ukulele, I had an idea.


    If I can''t find useful games that can help me level up and have fun, why can''t I?


    Just the thought of that made my mind work at high speed with various tactics on how I could make such a game, mixing elements from the games in my previous world that worked and would make the game I made in this world a sess.


    But looking at my programming skills...


    [Programming Skill Lv17:


    Effect: Deepens the understanding of programming, elerating learning by 17% and facilitating more effective adaptation to newnguages and concepts by 17%. Also improves retention of algorithms and practical application during software development. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the essential fundamentals of programming and improving your practical skills].


    The skill level was still low... sure, it had gone up a lot in thest week, a total of 8 levels, but that was still far from what I would need to make a game like I was nning.


    But the thought of challenging myself to make such a game, improving my skills while doing so, nning the steps, the user experience, the mization options, all to make something I would enjoy and have fun making and ying, made me finally find what I was looking for.


    I mentally gave this project a name that I would devote myself to in my spare time.


    [Guitar Festival Project].


    The name was still tentative, but just the thought of developing it over the next few months got me excited, not to mention that if it was sessful, it would be a possible great source of ie for me.


    But with my current level, I was still far from being able to do that, so I would take my time.


    "Noah, answer me." Olivia huffed angrily as she looked at me.


    "I''m sorry, Liv, I got distracted thinking about some things." I apologized regretfully for ignoring her in the middle of her speech.


    Sighing, she replied. "You''re too focused these days, even in the middle of our conversation you''re focused on something else. Take it easy Noah, you have time."


    I was surprised that she recognized that, so I smiled as I reached out and stroked her head. "Thank you."


    Unlike the other times, this time she didn''t let go of my hand and let me stroke her head.


    In thest few weeks our rtionship has developed very well, with training together and talking about my channel and my music career, our friendship is much better, and she trusts me more to talk about routine things, even to get things off her chest.


    I was surprised when she came to me this week to vent about a girl at school she didn''t get along with.


    Luckily, Liv wasn''t as much of an idiot as the old Noah, instead of just keeping quiet, she fought back and taunted the girl in the same way the girl treated her, which earned her my thumbs up.


    I realized she was telling me this because she was afraid I would find out at school and be disappointed in her for acting like the boy who bullied me, but after I supported her, she felt morefortable talking about this kind of thing, so every day during practice she would fill me in on the school gossip and the things she and this girl had been discussing.


    "Noah, this cartoon is awesome!" Ethan eximed as the song ended.


    I looked at my parents and noticed that they too had big, proud, shocked smiles on their faces.


    "I never knew you were so good at this, now I can understand how you make so much money..." My father said in shock as he looked between me and the drawing of my character on the screen.


    Laughing, I added. "People on the Inte wouldn''t be stupid enough to pay that much for a drawing of someone who does it badly."


    Looking at the screen, my mother also had a big, proud smile on her face. "I thought it was funny how you made the other dancers in the video dance to the lyrics, I just think you should change the part where you say the word that starts with S..."


    "Mom..." I mumbled jokingly, since we''d already had this conversation when she heard Ethan singing the song and singing the part that says s*x.


    "Sorry, it''s okay, I''ll stop..." Sheughed, knowing this wasn''t the time to talk about it.


    As I chatted with them and asked them a few questions about the process of making this clip, Selena also answered me excitedly.


    ///NunuNote///


    I made a channel on Discord with the songs Noah sang and a ylist in case anyone wants to listen to the songs and see the music video Noah based them on: Discord.gg/NunuXD


    Bonus Chapter for this Week: 1/12


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 10 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 40 [Bonus ] 40 - Bonus from AJP

    Chapter 40 [Bonus ] 40 - Bonus from AJP


    ??[Noah, this song is amazing with this clip!] she sent excitedly.


    [This version, recorded with a good microphone instead of a cell phone, increased the overall quality of the song by at least 30%, not to mention the very well done music video, overall the chances of this song going viral are very high]. She continued.


    [I think so too!] I replied.


    Looking at my channel''s analytics for thest 6 days, I was very pleased.


    Mized views: 304,969 = $228


    [Numb - 229,185 views] +101,202 views


    [In The End - 161,570 views] + 102,762 views


    [12,356 subscribers] + 2,388 subs


    The growth of my songs was amazing. The two songs had been getting close to 20,000 views a day for thest few days and, incredibly, it just kept growing!


    For a channel from a new and unknown artist with only 2 songs, even the increase in subs was very high.


    Not to mention, on Spokify, my songs were finally being heard by other people who liked the songs, and it was finally starting to make money.


    Spokify music ys: 20,087 = $80


    Adding up the two ounts, I had already earned a little over $300, which wasn''t much, but considering how small I still am, it''s already a good number.


    In the future, when the channel has a lot of videos and I can finally record myself, I can see those views increasing rapidly and exponentially increasing the revenue the channel will earn me.


    With my current weight of 110 kg, I had finally fallen into the ss 1 obese category, which finally surprised the people around me.


    With a total weight loss of 40 kg, even wearing baggy clothes, it was bing impossible to hide how much I was losing.


    What used to look like I''d lost only 4 kg because of the baggy clothes, now looked like I''d lost more than 20 kg even wearing those clothes, which shocked my parents and people who saw me.


    Even at school it became an issue because some people thought I was smoking crack to lose weight so fast.


    The upside was that now that I was so lean, it was much more obvious how much muscle I had gained.


    And fortunately, the system didn''t leave my body with the excess skin that fat people get when they lose weight. Every day when I woke up, it was like my skin had be tighter, hugging my body better and defining my muscles better.


    I didn''t look like a bodybuilder, but you could see the change in my arms and legs.


    Only my stomach didn''t have a 6 pack because there was still a lot of fat covering it.


    But just looking at the extra Charisma point I''ve gained while slimming down shows that I''m getting better looking, finally above average with my incredible 11 Charisma points.


    I''m still a long way from those social media thirst traps who have to have at least 16 charisma points, but I was getting there.


    The biggest change I noticed was that even at school some girls looked at me with confusion and curiosity.


    My weight loss had obviously caught the attention of some girls as they watched me, and a few were interested, but with my bad reputation at school, I only heard a fewments from girls, but none had the courage toe up to me to talk.


    [You know Noah, I think I can use this video you made to apply for funding from thepany to pay for this video you made]. Selena sent me something surprising.


    I asked in shock.


    [Yes, normally thepany sets aside a portion of each artist''s funds to invest in the quality of music videos and other things to help the artist''s career. Since you did everything yourself, we have two options: use that money to invest in something else in the future, or I can give you that money as payment for this service]. Selena exined, causing me to raise an eyebrow.


    Curious, I had to ask something first. [What would that be?]


    [With the quality of the video you made, I''d say about $4,000.] She replied. [That number is an average of what thepany gives and what thepany can get back from that promotion. For example, a Rank F artist like you would receive at most a stipend of around $200 to make a music video, while despite the fact that your contract with thepany is for a share of the profits of a Rank C artist, thepany''s investment can''t match that of a true Rank C artist, which would be around $20,000. So after calcting your current rank for your contract level, the final figure is that $4,000].


    When I read their exnation, I could understand it. Since my name as a rank F artist waspletely unknown even though I had a rank C contract, and the time for thepany to recoup this investment was much longer than that of a real rank C artist, it made more sense to dilute the investment in order to be able to invest longer without making major mistakes.


    I asked, [If I don''t take this money, what will it be spent on?]


    [We can add it to the money for the next video, or we can use this money to invest in better equipment. That day at your house, I saw that your guitar was very old, and you didn''t have an electric guitar, right?This could be a good alternative for this money]. It gave me an idea.


    And I thought it was a good idea. Even though I had $2,600 in my bank ount that I''d earned from my drawings in thest few days, I could use thispany money to buy really good equipment for my home and slowly set up my private studio with really good equipment.


    Using the example of the microphone I got from Quacktus, you could see that this equipment was expensive.


    The $2,000 microphone I got was just an entry-level studio microphone. Quacktus even said that his current microphone costs almost $5,000, so my measly $2,600 could hardly buy much.


    When I got on the Inte and started looking for studio-grade equipment, I saw that I was right.


    Just one good quality speaker cost $800, and considering that it was rmended to have at least 4 speakers with different specifications to hear different types of sounds, that alone would be an expense of $3,200, not to mention the controller desk, a top quality electric guitar, a top quality acoustic guitar, and many other pieces of equipment that I could use.


    Thepany could pay me to spend time in studios recording my songs, but what would be better? To learn and do it all myself at home, in my own time, in my ownfort, or to have to leave home every time to go to a studio?


    The answer was obvious!


    But I had to confirm something first.


    "Mom, is the basement going to be used for anything?" I asked my mother, who was ironing clothes in the living room while watching TV.


    "I think there''s just some old stuff in there, why?" she asked confused.


    "I was thinking of setting up a studio there, is that a problem?" I asked. "I don''t want to disturb Ethan when he needs to sleep.


    After thinking for a moment, my mother smiled and nodded. "No problem, you can do it there, if you want I can clean the basement for you when I have time."


    "That would be great!" I smiled as I gave her a hug of thanks.


    I could clean it myself, but with how little time I had free every day, adding one more thing to my to-do list wouldplicate things even more.


    [I think we can use this money to buy equipment, the basement of my house is unused, so I can make a studio here]. I replied to Selena.


    [Okay, I''ll talk to my manager and show her your video, I think after she sees it she''ll approve this money without too much worry!] Selena exined.


    Seeing that it still needed someone else''s approval, I was a little worried, but I put that aside and went back to focusing on the things I could do.


    I had so many things to learn, and thinking about making more videos for my channel in the future made me want to learn how to edit videos, another thing I''d put on my list to learn in my spare time.


    Fortunately, now that the Lazy Song clip was finished, I had gained 3 more hours in the day that I could use to develop other things and rest.


    With the Lazy Song music video scheduled to be released in a few hours, I started my social media promotion campaign to attract the maximum audience for the song''s release.


    Meanwhile, Selena was at the AJP headquarters talking to her manager to try to get the funding for me.


    What I didn''t know was that the $4,000 that Selena had told me was double what thepany normally gave, and she was going to try to get that amount by showing my results and using the statistics she had on me.


    So at that moment, even Selena, who had seemed very confident every time we talked, was a little nervous as she went to talk to her manager about getting this funding.


    ///NunuNote///


    I made a channel on Discord with the songs Noah sang and a ylist in case anyone wants to listen to the songs and see the music video Noah based them on: Discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 10 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 41 41 - Stream

    Chapter 41 41 - Stream


    ??Knock knock


    Selena knocked a little nervously on the door.


    "Come in." A woman''s voice came from inside the room.


    Opening the door slowly, Selena looked at the woman sitting behind a pile of papers, typing on herputer.


    Looking at the door, the woman saw that Selena was acting a little anxious and was confused.


    "What happened? I don''t think I''ve ever seen you like this before, Selena..." The woman asked.


    Realizing the mistake she had made, Selena tried to straighten up and return to the passive expression she usually wore. "It''s nothing, Aunt Megan, I just wanted to show you the video clip my artist made for the song he''s releasing today."


    This surprised Megan because Selena was usually quite reserved and only shared important things in her weekly reports.


    So it was surprising to see Selenae over and show her the video clip her artist had made.


    She had heard one of his songs on Spokify and approved of its quality, seeing the potential that Selena had also seen in signing him, but she hadn''t imagined that Selena woulde to show her his next video clip in person.


    So her expectations were a bit high.


    "All right, do you have the video on your phone?" Megan asked.


    "Yes." Selena nodded as she opened the video Noah had sent her and showed it to her aunt. "Here it is."


    As she picked up her phone, Megan tried to imagine what this music video that Selena''s artist was going to make would be like.


    For someone who was just starting out, the most normal thing would be to use his cell phone to record himself alone in his room without any worries, right? Especially since he apparently recorded it alone. So what made Selenae over and show it to her? Maybe the music was really good?


    Clicking the y button on her phone, Megan tried to see what this boy looked like, since she only knew roughly what he looked like from Selena''s description, since the boy had no photos on social media.


    But to her surprise, instead of seeing the boy''s camera, what Megan saw was much more surprising!


    In the center of the picture was a drawing of a boy with bleached hair wearing arge ck shirt, surrounded by five other boys in simr clothing and wearing animal masks.


    If it weren''t for the more mature art style and the rock look of the boy in the middle, Megan might have thought it was a children''s video.


    ??????


    Today, I don''t feel like doing anything...


    I just wannay in my bed...


    Don''t feel like picking up my phone...


    So leave a message at the tone...


    ''Cause today, I swear I''m not doing anything...


    ??????


    Seeing the heads of those characters bobbing while the whistling sound of the music came on made a small smile appear on Megan''s face.


    ??????


    Uh, I''m gonna kick my feet up then stare at the fan...


    Turn the TV on, throw my hand in my pants...


    Nobody''s gon'' tell me, I can''t, nah...


    ??????


    When she saw the five animal-headed characters dancing from side to side with their hands down their pants, she looked at Selena with a smile, surprised that her niece was managing such an artist.


    With each new verse of the song, Megan could see the song''s potential to go viral, until she finally realized that this song had already gone viral a bit.


    It hadn''t gone viral, it had just be a little famous in a small niche, but as someone who works in the industry, she had heard this song and thought it was cool the first time she heard it.


    "That''s his song?" Megan asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, he wrote and sang that song. He had a problem with a streamer pretending to be the original singer, so I contacted thepany''s legal department on Monday." Selena exined, causing Megan to nod.


    "With lyrics like that, you can see the kid has a future. But how did he pay an artist to make that music video? I don''t remember approving any funding for it..." Megan asked confused. With her experience, she knew that making a video like this, even for a novice artist, would still cost a few thousand dors.


    "That''s what I wanted to talk to you about. He also did the clip himself, both the drawings and the animation..." Selena exined. "So I''d like to know if it''s possible to take the money that would be invested in the production of the music video to invest in the equipment for it, since that money would be spent anyway..."


    Hearing Selena ask for money, Megan was surprised. "So that''s why you came to show me the song in person!"


    Seeing that Megan understood her intention, Selena was very embarrassed, but didn''t deny it.


    "Selena, that''s not how corporate ounting works. Just because we don''t spend in one ce doesn''t mean we have to spend somewhere else..." Megan exined.


    "But he did it all by himself... and you saw, the quality was so good..." Selena tried to argue.


    "Sigh..." Megan sighed. "It''s okay, girl, but only because this is your first artist and this is the first time you''ve asked me. But in situations like this, let me know first and we''ll decide before we do it next time, okay?"


    "All right, thanks Aunt Megan!" Selena smiled as she ran to hug Megan.


    Looking down at my phone, I was surprised to see the message Selena had sent me.


    [I got a $5,000 loan, so send me the things you want to buy and your address and I''ll buy them for you. That way it''s easier to keep the bills to report to thepany].


    When I saw that, I was surprised. This was already more than the $4,000 she said she would get, which was great!


    I had made a list of the equipment I needed to buy for the studio, so I just sent it to Selena and told her to pick what she thought was most important.


    At this point, I was in the process of realizing an idea I had to increase the hype for Lazy Song, a song my followers had already heard, as well as trying to generate hype for the next song I was going to sing.


    I had already posted on all the socialworks and now thest step was missing.


    Since I had time on my hands, my idea was to do an Instabram stream for my followers, either reacting to the Lazy Song or singing a snippet of the next song as a teaser.


    My Instabram already had 4,000 followers, and with how engaged those people were, I think I could get at least 800 people to watch the stream.


    So when it was 30 minutes before "The Lazy Song" went live, I warned my family that I would need some privacy for an hour or two and set up the lights in my room.


    I made the room very dark with theputer screen with a blue light to brighten it up a bit.


    To make sure my face didn''t show, I pointed the camera straight ahead, but for extra security I put on a cap that covered most of my face.


    My idea was to just point the camera at theputer monitor.


    "Okay, everything ready, just press the button to start the stream." I said as I took a deep breath and started.


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter for this Week: 2/14 (+2 Bonus Chapter From Daoist_Iveyme Magic Castle Gift!!)


    Thank you Daoist_Iveyme for the Magic Castle!!! There will be 2 Bonus Chapters for you!


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 8 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 42 [Bonus ] 42 - Boyfriend

    Chapter 42 [Bonus ] 42 - Boyfriend


    ??As soon as I started the stream, my followers got a notification and a lot of people started to join curiously.


    When I looked at the number of viewers, I noticed that it was going up and up.


    21... 35... 49... 63... 87... 101...


    "Hey guys..." I said a little nervously. Although I''d participated in streams before, doing my own stream was a new feeling.


    [Hey BV!]


    [Will you show your face?!]


    [Show your face!]


    [Good night ckVelvet!]


    [...]


    As the number of viewers increased, so did the number ofments.


    "I didn''te to show my face, I just wanted to show you and see your reaction in real time to the clip I made with Jacob. I think you know him, right?" I asked.


    [The furry artist?!]


    [The covers he did for his other songs turned out really well!]


    [If he wasn''t a furry artist, I would follow him...]


    [I like his drawings!]


    [He''s very talented!]


    [I think this is disgusting...]


    [What did you hire him for?]


    "I think you noticed that I changed the visual identity of my socialworks to a character of my own, right?" I asked as I used theputer to show the drawing I was now using for my profile.


    [Yes!]


    [It''s really cute!]


    [I thought it was really cool!]


    [I can''t believe a furry artist did this...]


    "Well, I really liked the drawing too, so I got the idea to ask him if we could make an animation out of the Lazy Song music video, and he said yes!" I exined as I opened the music video and showed the first frame with my character in the middle and the other five dancers around him.


    [Woah, that''s really cute!]


    [How cool!]


    [Will this be an animation?]


    "The animation is finished, I''ll post it on the channel today. So I opened the stream to see your reaction to the song recorded with a better microphone and the animation, are you ready?" I asked.


    [Yes!]


    [Let''s see!]


    [I''m excited!]


    The number of viewers had already increased from 100 at the beginning to more than 500, and the number continued to increase as unsuspecting people arrived, so to wait for more people to arrive, I began to exin some things about the song and answer questions that fans were curious about.


    "Yes, I''m only 17... I started making music as a hobby, but so many people liked it that AJP contacted me to manage me". I exined excitedly.


    [Woah, you''re already signed even though you''re a rank F artist!]


    [Don''t tell me you signed the Rank F contract?]


    [Oh no...]


    "For legal reasons, I can''t reveal exactly what my contract is, but I can tell you that it''s much better than the Rank F contract, and if my rank goes up during the term of the contract, it might go up as well, so don''t worry." I reassured the audience.


    I was happy to see their concern, I had the same concern when I heard about the ve contracts these agencies made for artists in my old world.


    But after reading the contract, I was reassured.


    After this talk, the number of viewers increased to 900 people, and the growth was much slower now, probably reaching a teau.


    Then I finally showed the preview of the song while I was speaking.


    "Look guys, the song is going to be released on MeTube and Spokify in 20 minutes, but since you''re here, I''ll let you watch it first, but when the song is released, I''ll need you to watch it again, okay?" I exined while ying the song.


    When the animation started, people''sments slowed down a lot because they were concentrating, but there were still a few people who couldn''t stand it andmented while watching.


    [Bro, this is so goooooood!]


    [I can''t believe this was made by a Twipper artist...]


    [How cute that they put their hands down their pants while dancing lol]


    [I wonder if I could record this dance to post on my profile?]


    [The dance looks cool].


    Their reaction was very good, theymented a lot throughout the song, but the part that got the most reaction was when the song got to the part where the characters pulled down their pants.


    ??????


    I''ll just strut in my birthday suit...


    And let everything hang loose...


    Yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah...


    ??????


    When I sang "read everything hang loose..." and the characters in the animation pulled down their pants and wiggled around in their underwear, the stream chat went crazy as peopleughed.


    [OMG, they dropped their pants!]


    [What he said he was going to hang loose was what I think?!]


    [Bro, that sensation LMAO]


    [He was talking about letting his D... Hang loose!!!!!! LOOL]


    I thought that would really be the part that people would react to the most, because I remember when I first saw that part in the original song, I thought it was really good.


    When the song finally ended, I saw a lot of people asking to see it again, but I refused and finally started to do what I wanted with this stream.


    "I''m d you liked the music and the animation." I started. "I was worried that it would be too different from the style I usually sing, so I thought that such a big change from this song to the other songs I''ve posted would displease people."


    [This isn''t really my style of music, but considering it was you singing it, I liked it].


    [I loved it]


    [Even though I don''t like such upbeat songs, the lyrics of this song with this video have something that makes me rx].


    [Yeah, me too!]


    I noticed that there was really a division among the audience, with a small part who didn''t really like it, a part who liked it because it was me singing, another part who liked the song even though they didn''t like the style, and thest part who just liked everything.


    "I''m d you liked it. I had fun ying around with different styles of music, so I started writing a new song, but the lyrics are also different from what I usually sing. Would you like to hear a preview of what I''ve got ready?" I offered, pretending to be spontaneous.


    Of course, I had already asked Selena to copyright the song with my name on it, so it was only after I received proof that the song was mine that I had the courage to sing it, so as not to give people like Logan a chance to try to use my music to grow.


    [Yeah, sing it please!]


    [I''d love to hear you sing it live!]


    [I''m curious!]


    So I picked up the guitar next to me and started to y the rhythm of the song.


    Since they couldn''t see me, I just let the camera film theputer screen with a gif I made of my character as I started to y.


    (NunuNote: If you want to hear the song in the version I''m nning for Noah to sing, you can go on Discord and find the song in the Noah Songs tab or search for "Dove Cameron - Boyfriend©§Cover by Gun Boi Kaz" on YouTube).


    This song wasn''t as upbeat as The Lazy Song, if I had topare it to anything it would be closer to Numb. But the lyrics were theplete opposite of Numb.


    While Numb focused on a song about a toxic rtionship, the song Boyfriend that I was about to sing had the perspective of the person who would make the other person''s rtionship toxic.


    ??????


    I can''t believe we''re finally alone...


    I can''t believe, I almost went home...


    What are the chances? Everyone''s dancing...


    And he''s not with you...


    ??????


    [Hey, heyo, don''t tell me he''s going...]


    [Woah, doesn''t BV sing sad songs?]


    [In this song you want to make someone sad BV?!]


    ??????


    The universe must have divined this...


    What am I gonna do? Not grab your wrist?


    I could be a better boyfriend than him...


    I could do the shit that he never did...


    Up all night, I won''t quit...


    Thinking I''m gonna steal you from him...


    I could be such a gentleman...


    Plus all my clothes would fit...


    I could be a better boyfriend...


    ??????


    [WTF, are you stealing someone''s girlfriend?!]


    [This song is just a disy of perfection. i love your voice omg i love you. don''t stop what you''re doing. this is amazing!]


    [I''m taking notes to say this to girls at parties...]


    [This song is fireeeee!!!]


    [This fits so well! Ahh..the deep voice and the lyrics!]


    [You''re an asshole singing this... but it''s hard not to like it...]


    Seeing people''s reactions, I was happy.


    It was exactly what I wanted.


    Boyfriend'' in my old world was a song that could make people love it and hate it.


    People who liked it, liked it because they liked who was singing it and the fantasy of being flirted with by that person.


    People are wed, the forbidden is more attractive and that''s the feeling this song gives.


    The possibility of being at a party where your boyfriend has left and hasn''t treated you well, and suddenly an attractive person you likees along and tries to win you over.


    Just imagining this scenario brings out something different in people.


    The problem is that whether he likes it or not, the singer of the song is an asshole because he knows that person is his girlfriend and he''s still going to try to flirt with her.


    But the people who are really bothered by it are those who have been through it recently, otherwise most people will like it because the song is good.


    "I think you like it? The song isn''t finished yet, but I think you can get an idea of what it''s going to be like at this point". I said,ughing as I continued to y the melody of the song on the guitar to provide background music while I talked to them.


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter for this Week: 3/14


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 8 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 43 43 - Going Viral!

    Chapter 43 43 - Going Viral!


    ??Because of the lyrics of this song, I had to postpone my ns to y concerts in the city.


    Because if ckVelvet''s picture leaked and people saw that instead of the handsome man they imagined singing this song, the person on stage was an ugly, fat boy, instead of feeling that the singer of the song was cool, they would just feel that the singer was creepy.


    So my n, as long as I didn''t lose enough weight to be able to sing the song on stage and not ruin my image, was just to keep building my fame on the Inte and let the songs grow.


    It''s not like this was going to be a bad thing for me, because if I got more followers and climbed higher in the artist rankings, I would also get better paychecks.


    Selena exined to me that in bars like the one where I met her, the amount of money you get depends a lot on the rank of the artist.


    A rank F artist would probably only get 70% of what a rank E artist would get, who in turn would get less than what a rank D artist would get.


    This amount would only increase as their rank increased, but of course, rank wasn''t everything.


    An elderly Rank B singer wouldn''t be paid as much as a young Rank C singer in a nightclub, because the owners knew who would bring in the most customers.


    But considering the normal average, climbing to Rank E was a priority.


    With the audience''s reaction to The Lazy Song clip, I think that alone will be enough to get me out of F Rank Top 97 and maybe into the Top 5, or even up to E Rank, since it wasn''t that difficult to move up from F Rank.


    Even though there were so many people at F rank, most of them didn''t even try to be professionals, which is why a lot of them were stuck at F rank for so long.


    As long as the average F Ranker really tried to perform in bars and post songs on the Inte, it was only a matter of time before they climbed to E Rank.


    Rank E is where things really got difficult.


    But that wasn''t a problem for me, with a gamer system and thousands of songs from my old world to use, I still had to be afraid of taking too long to grow up...!


    "Okay guys, I''m d you liked the song "Boyfriend", I''m still finishing the lyrics to it and perfecting how I''m going to present it. I still don''t know if this song works well with just acoustic guitar or if I can make a more electronic beat with a keyboard or something more romantic with a piano. What do you think?" I asked.


    All the time I was ying the guitar to make a quiet beat so that the stream wouldn''t just be quiet.


    This raised my level of guitar ying a lot because it was very difficult to do this for a long time without stopping. I had to concentrate on reading the chat, talking to the viewers, and continuing to y.


    [+1 DEX].


    But as soon as that message appeared, a lot of the difficulty went away!


    I quickly looked at my statistics and realized why, my Dexterity had increased to 10 points!


    Great! I thought excitedly as I increased the difficulty of what I was ying while reading the viewers'' responses.


    [Would you like to y a romantic version of a song about stealing another guy''s girlfriend?]


    [I loved that version yed on the guitar].


    [Your songs are all on the guitar, maybe ying this on the keyboard would make it a little different].


    [Can you y piano too?]


    [Take the test and show us the difference after you''ve practiced, how about that?]


    Seeing thisstment, I was surprised that it was really a good idea!


    Looking at the name of the person who gave this idea, I replied. "Thanks Requien for the idea, I think I''ll do just that, so I hope you''ll be here when I go to show it, okay?!"


    [Sure! And if it doesn''t look good, I''ll talk, lol! CheersEmoji.GIF]


    After talking to the viewers for a few more minutes, I finally ended the stream.


    To my surprise, I hadn''t noticed it during the stream, but at some point the number of viewers went from 900 to 1,400.


    Looking at my followers, I had gained another 200 followers during the stream.


    Confused, I started digging around in the app and realized that the Instabram of this world was different from the Instagram of my previous world.


    While Instagram only showed the stream to followers who already followed you, the Instabram of this world has a tab for users to discover streams that are happening, a style very simr to the TikTok streams of my old world.


    Many people probably saw my steam there and came to watch out of curiosity.


    Thinking about how much easier it was to do Instabram streams on my phone than to set everything up on myputer, and that the two streams could have simr results, I thought it might be a good idea to do these frequent streams to get closer to my audience and get more loyal fans.


    Suddenly, a notification popped up on my Instagram.


    [Hello ckVelvet!


    Congrattions on reaching an incredible milestone on your livestream! Today, your stream reached 1,000 concurrent viewers!


    To celebrate this achievement, we are excited to announce that we have unlocked the option to broadcast live and allow you to receive donations during your streams.


    Continue to share special moments with your followers and make the most of this new feature!


    Cheers,


    Instabram Team!!!]


    When I saw this notification, I was even more surprised. I was thinking of doing streams just to get my name out there, but was it even possible to make money?


    Suddenly, a memory of strange people thanking me for roses, corn, and various strange things in the NPC streams of my former world and a shiver ran through my body.


    Not even as ast resort... I''m not going to subject myself to something like that...'' I thought, frightened.


    To put this thought out of my mind, I opened the conversation with Selena and asked her about the things she wanted to buy.


    [Hey, how are you?]


    She replied after a few seconds. [I''m fine, I was watching your stream, you did a really good job interacting with the audience!]


    [I''m d you liked it, I was a little nervous at first because I''ve never done anything like this by myself before, but I think it came naturally with time].


    [Have you seen how The Lazy Song is doing on MeTube?]


    When I saw that message from her, I was surprised because since I showed it to the stream viewers, I hadn''t gone back to MeTube to see how the song was doing.


    Looking at the time, the song had been up for 30 minutes, so ording to my channel''s average, it should have had about 3,000 views, which was already a very good number.


    But when I opened MeTube, I was shocked.


    [The Lazy Song - 17,867 views].


    "Holy shit!" I cursed in shock when I saw that the song had gone viral!


    I imagined that the song would go viral on my channel, both because it had already gone viral to a small extent on streams, and also because I put a lot of effort into animating the video, which would increase viewership and make MeTube''s algorithm rmend my song even more, but I thought it would take a few days for it to really take off!


    And the good thing about being a music channel is that it''s quite possible that people will listen to this song and also go to the other songs I''ve posted to see what it''s like, which will make my channel as a whole grow!


    [Woah! I hadn''t seen how well that was going!] I sent the reply to Selena.


    [Yeah, I''m getting excited so we can start doing shows, how''s your diet and training going?] She asked.


    Thinking that just telling her that I''d lost 15 kg in thest few days would probably scare her more than it would cheer her up, since losing such a considerable amount of weight in such a short time is scary, I came up with a better idea.


    I tidied up my clothes a bit, opened the camera on my phone and took a selfie and sent it to her.


    Although I''m thinner than thest time she saw me, since she only saw me in baggy clothes, it''s harder for her to know how much I''ve lost.


    But looking at the photo, I''m sure she would realize that I''ve lost a lot of weight!


    Looking at the screen of the cell phone in her hand, Selena was shocked!


    As it was almost 10:00 p.m., she was lying on her bed in pink pajamas talking to Noah.


    She only asked about his weight loss to see if he was working out and how soon they could start doing shows, but she didn''t expect him to send a selfie to show how much he had lost.


    Looking at the photo, Selena didn''t even know how to react.


    "He''s so much thinner!" She said, startled. "How did he get so much thinner?!"


    Not only did she feel that he was much thinner than thest time she saw him, but she was surprised that he looked better after losing weight!


    She didn''t know that he had gained another point in Charisma, much less the difference that going from 9 points to 10 points made in a statistic, but she could see that the difference in his appearance was very big.


    It was obviously still him, but his face had be more refined, his smile in the photo, because he was thinner, was more attractive, and even though he was wearing baggy clothes, his exposed arm showed clear signs of muscle.


    "Even with that bad camera on his phone, you could still see those details, imagine how different he must look in person..." She wondered in surprise.


    "Oh my God..." She sighed after realizing that she had been looking at every detail of his photo for more than 10 minutes and hadn''t even answered his message.


    Trying to act natural and pretend that she hadn''t been looking at it for so long, Selena opened the Messenger conversation with Noah.


    [Okay, your change is very noticeable, I''m happy about that, but I think we need to get you a new phone, right? With that camera, it''s going to be hard to post pictures for the public.]


    Seeing that her message seemed very natural, Selena was satisfied and waited for Noah''s response.


    Seeing her very natural response, I have to admit that I was a little disappointed, but I put it aside and went back to talking to her naturally.


    I still wanted to know if I could buy a keyboard, learning new instruments has been a lot of fun, and with my current level of guitar ying, I have been able to use some of the time I spend practicing guitar to learn something else.


    With my rapid improvement in learning a new skill, it gave me a huge advantage over other artists!


    /////NunuNote////


    Requien''s character has already appeared thanks to the Magic Castle Gift he gave, and will appear more in the future! If you also want to have a character in the story, in addition to adding 2 Bonus Chapters to the queue, also give a gift! :D


    (JKing, Pastor123 and Daoist_Iveyme, I haven''t forgotten you, your characters will follow XD)


    Bonus Chapter for this Week: 3/15 (+1 For 2k PS Goal!)


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 7 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 44 44 - How Much Each Skill Level Improves

    Chapter 44 44 - How Much Each Skill Level Improves


    ??The next day was Saturday, so I woke up, did my normal workout routine, and went home to watch my MeTube channel.


    Mized views: 501,698 = $473


    [Numb - 253,863 views] +24,678 views


    [In The End - 193,998 views] +32,428 views


    [The Lazy Song - 139,623 views] +121,756 views


    [18,677 subscribers] + 6,321 subs


    Spokify music ys: 20,087 = $80


    The growth in songs and subscribers was amazing! Especially after I calcted the channel''s mized views ording to the channel''s CPM, and I was shocked.


    Because The Lazy Song had an interesting music video, the video''s retention increased, which increased the video''s revenue per mille, which increased the average I earned per thousand views on the channel from the original $0.70 to $0.80 today.


    "Yesterday was officially my first day making over $100 on MeTube!" I said excitedly as I looked at the stats.


    I knew that this number could go down if the songs stopped getting so many views, but the opposite could also happen, my daily views could go up and my ie could increase even more.


    After my conversation with Selena yesterday, we decided what equipment to buy for my small studio.


    There were four main pieces of equipment, the first was an acoustic guitar of a good brand, an electric guitar of a good brand, a keyboard of a good brand, and finally an audio card so that I could record the audio from the instruments directly into theputer without having to use a microphone.


    The quality would be much better that way.


    Even if I had a very good microphone, it didn''t mean that the recording quality of the microphone was perfect.


    Sure, I could buy this equipment for a total of $1,000, but if I could afford the best quality, even if I had to buy it piece by piece, why not?


    It''s not like I''m in a hurry to have a professional studio in my basement anytime soon.


    Since I had some free time today, I took the time to help my mother clean out the basement, and soon it was usable.


    It wasn''t the most luxurious orfortable ce, but I was confident that I could improve it bit by bit.


    The first priority was to get an air conditioner, as it was very stuffy down there.


    But in the meantime, I could bring myputer down here and not have to bother Ethan when I wanted to record a song or practice an instrument.


    The atmosphere was veryfortable and cozy. More than I thought it would be, so that''s good.


    Myputer worked fine, I was able to run the inte cable all the way down here, the wifi worked fine too, so I didn''t have any problems.


    While I was surfing the to test the connection, I remembered that I had decided to make a game as a hobby.


    Now that I finally had some free hours in the day, and today was a Saturday where I didn''t have to go to school, I decided to think more about how to make this game.


    As far as I could tell, there was no music game that was really sessful.


    There was no Guitar Hero, no Beat Saber, Osu, Geometric Dash, none of those existed in this world.


    So I thought I''d use an idea I liked from my previous world, but with the level it was, I knew I couldn''t do it in a short time.


    I wanted to make a mix of these main games in a music game hub.


    Just like Fortnite had done in my previous world with the Fortnite Festival, I wanted to do something simr in this world.


    Of course, there could be other game modes like Osu, which is a clicker, Geometric Dash, or even Taiko, which was very popr in Japan.


    But of course, that kind of nning was something for when I had probably gotten my programming skills up to over 40 points.


    Right now, I was far from that, so I could start where it was easiest.


    Just the simplest game mechanics, like the Guitar Hero mode and Osu!, which only required setting up a way for the music notes, the timing of the clicks, the points the yer would earn, the multipliers, and an option for yers to make their own songs.


    I think training in Osu! might even help me increase my skill stats! I thought in surprise.


    So, using my programming skills, I began to develop the foundation of the game.


    [Programming Skill Lv17:


    Effect: Deepens understanding of programming, elerating learning by 17% and allowing for more effective adaptation to newnguages and concepts by 17%. It also improves retention of algorithms and practical application during software development. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the essential fundamentals of programming and improving your practical skills].


    What was once a 1% advantage in learning and applying programming was now a 17% advantage!


    With a clear idea in my head of what I wanted to do, development of the game began.


    When I got to a part of something I didn''t know, I had to stop and study and learn it in order to continue.


    With this division between learning and practicing, my rate of improvement in this skill was very high.


    In just a few hours, the skill went up two levels.


    [Programming Skill Lv 17 -> 19]


    With each level that the skill went up, I felt that it was easier to learn and practice what I had learned.


    During this time, I went upstairs to help my mom make lunch and gained another point in my Cooking skill.


    [Cooking Lv 15 -> 16].


    At this point, my cooking skills were getting really good.


    Of course, it wasn''t as good as my mother''s, who had been cooking for over 20 years, but I could already call myself a decent cook.


    Those 16 levels were like an ordinary person practicing for a little over two years, which was a considerable amount of experience.


    When I went back to the basement to program, I finally managed to gain another point in my skill, finally reaching Lvl 20.


    [Programming Skill Lv 19 -> 20]


    I was surprised at how quickly I improved.


    When I was training during the week, even if it was just for a few hours a day, it didn''t go up as fast.


    But I realized why. I wasn''t training efficiently.


    I could get points in cooking by reading books about cooking, but if I never put it into practice, my rate of improvement would be very slow.


    Now that I was practicing and putting it into practice to make a game to the best of my ability, the skill took off.


    And when I reached 20 points in the skill, it was as if the doors of programming had opened in my mind and everything became much easier.


    I was always amazed at how increasing the points from one ten to another made such a difference.


    From what I understood from looking at each skill level, the points had different weights.


    From level 1 to level 9, it was as if a skill level was equivalent to one month of training, so a skill at level 9 was as if I had trained for 9 months.


    But when the skill went up to level 10, the skill would directly gain 3 months andplete 1 year of training.


    From level 11 to level 19, it was as if the skill gained 2 months of training for each level.


    So at level 19, I would have 1 year (Lv 10) and 18 months (Lv 9) of training, for a total of 2 years and 6 months. But when the skill went up to level 20, it increased by 6 months at a time, giving me the experience of 3 years of training.


    So even though I''d only started learning to program a few weeks ago, it really felt like I was an experienced programmer with more than 3 years of practice.


    And it got even more shocking when the skills reached Lv 30.


    For example, my digital illustration skill was at Lv 32.


    From Lv 21 to Lv 29, it increased by the equivalent of 3 months of experience per level, so at Lv 29 it increased by 27 months on top of the 36 months it already had from the previous months, bringing my total experience to 5 years and 3 months at Lv 29, but when the skill reached Lv 30, it immediately increased by 9 months of experience, giving me 6 years of training!


    And over the next few levels, it went up by 4 months per level, so by the time the skill was at level 32, I had 6 years and 8 months of practice, which increased my digital illustration skills to the extreme.


    That''s why it was so easy for me to create the animation for the music video of The Lazy Song.


    Even though I had practiced before, each skill level taught me so much that my rate of improvement was very high.


    When I learned to calcte these practice times for each skill, it gave me a new perspective on how much I knew in each area.


    And now that the programming skill was at Lv 20, my mind was full of new knowledge and new applications, which greatly elerated the development of my game.


    /////NunuNote////


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 3/16 (+1 For 3k PS Goal!)


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 6 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 45 [Bonus ] 45 - Improving Relationships

    Chapter 45 [Bonus ] 45 - Improving Rtionships


    ??The amount of effort and focus I put into making the game on Saturday was so surprising that even my family came over to ask me what I''d been doing for so long.


    When I told them I was making a game, the most excited was obviously Ethan, who wanted to be the first to y to test his brother''s game, which I agreed to without thinking twice.


    Liv was surprised and asked me to exin how the game worked, so I told her my ideas.


    When she heard that it was a music game where you could y the songs of the artists you liked, she got interested too, even though she had never liked electronic games before.


    My parents just supported me, but they didn''t really understand how it worked.


    I knew that I could make a game like ppy Bird and try to make as much money as possible from the people here if the game did well, but I know that ppy Bird was sessful in my previous world due to arge series of factors and coincidences that I could try to replicate here and make a lot of money from it, but at that point I would have already lost my original purpose of making games.


    I wanted to do it for fun, as a hobby.


    If I just focused on the money, I''d have to think of another hobby, and even though my family wasn''t in the best financial shape, it was only a matter of time before I could help them out even more.


    My artwork was earning me around $5,000 a month, which was already a big help, not to mention my MeTube channel and Spokify, which were already earning me good money. Soon I''d be making over $10,000 a month, and taking some of that money to help my family would be enough.


    I''d be able to use my time to rx and have fun until, in time, we''d achieve our financial freedom and I''d start earning even more.


    I discovered that Rank C performers were already making an average of over $1,000 a night, not counting how much Rank B and A performers were making.


    So I wasn''t so desperate to trade my hobby for a way to get rich quick.


    Although I spent a lot of time developing the game, I didn''t neglect training with my family.


    To my surprise, even my mother joined us today, so the whole family stayed in our backyard to train.


    Liv stayed away from our mother for a while, and I could see that they were both getting hurt a lot, so I knew I had to do something about it.


    They were both having trouble controlling and expressing their emotions, and it was really affecting their rtionship.


    I didn''t want them to be best friends, I just wanted Liv to stop trying so hard to get away from her.


    So after they finished training and I was the only one left doing my Krav Maga training, I asked her to stay a little longer.


    "Hey Liv, can you wait a little bit?" I asked, making her stop and turn back to me.


    "What are you doing?" she asked as she looked away.


    From the way she was acting, I knew she knew why I called her.


    "You''re still notfortable with Mom?" I asked.


    When Liv heard my question, she sighed. "She didn''t even apologize to me..."


    This was a problem. From the conversations I had with my mother while we were cooking together, I knew that she was sorry and that she wanted to improve her rtionship with Liv, but if she didn''t even apologize, it was hard to improve.


    "If she wants to make it better, are you willing to give her a chance?" I asked as I punched the air, thinking it would be a good idea to buy a training dummy.


    Looking at me a little suspiciously, Liv replied. "I don''t know, what if she starts acting crazy again?"


    Smiling, I stopped hitting her and put a hand on her shoulder. "Have you forgotten that your big brother is back? If you need help with anything, I can help you, protect you, don''t worry."


    Looking at me, Liv was surprised to realize that it was true.


    ------------


    Looking at Noah with his hand on my shoulder, I was surprised that I had him now.


    I used to feel really bad because I had no one toin to or protect me. Whenever she and I had a fight, I had to run to my room and cry alone.


    Ethan was too young, Noah would just stay in his room and look at drawings on theputer, and my dad, who I trusted, was hardly ever home, and when he was, I didn''t want to stress him out with things like this.


    It''s not like she ever hit me or anything, but I think the expectations she had of me were so high that it overwhelmed me when I couldn''t meet them.


    To see her frustration and me not being able to reach the level she wanted...it was awful.


    But now that Noah was getting better, I had someone to confide in.


    When I was sad, I knew he could help me.


    If I was having trouble with something, I knew he could teach me because he''s obviously a genius and just never wanted to show it.


    It''s not hard to see how quickly he learns anything he tries to learn.


    He started learning to y the guitar and was already performing on stage with professionals!


    He started learning to sing and had an amazing voice.


    He started studying harder for school and now Ethan had a great teacher by his side to teach him every day.


    Even in our workouts, Noah exined each exercise so well, he even exined what each exercise did for each muscle, why he asked us to do that exercise, and surprisingly, he developed different workouts for each of us!


    "I guess I could try." I replied a little embarrassed, but with more confidence.


    With him by my side, I know I can do it.


    And when I saw the smile on his face after I said that, I was happy to make him proud.


    He''s been helping me so muchtely that I feel a little obligated to help him back.


    Especially with the sess he''s having, it makes me so proud.


    When I saw the smile on his face, I realized how different he had be.


    His big cheeks were almost gone, leaving a very charming smile on his face.


    His body, even though he tried to hide it with baggy clothes, I could see that he was much thinner than before.


    Hehe, I can''t wait to see how he''ll shock people when he actually decides to show this transformation.


    ////NunuNote////


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 4/16


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 6 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 46 46 - Pizza Night

    Chapter 46 46 - Pizza Night


    ??Since Liv had agreed to let me help her improve her rtionship with our mother, practically 50% of the work was done. I had to do the other 50% of the work with my mother.


    After taking a shower and looking at the changes in my statistics, I went to the kitchen where my mother was deciding what to make for dinner.


    Since it was Saturday and my father hade home early, I thought of something else.


    "Hey Mom, how about instead of making dinner we order a pizza?" I suggested.


    My mother looked at me in surprise and thought for a moment before answering. "Is that a good idea? Aren''t you trying to lose weight?"


    Looking at my body and her, Iughed. "I''m already losing weight Mom, eating junk food one day a week is good for me. Come on, I''ll call and order tworge pizzas for us, okay?"


    She thought for a while and finally epted.


    "Okay." She replied, smiling and putting away the things she was going to use for cooking.


    Like me and my siblings, my mother had ck hair, but instead of the blue eyes we got from my father, she had green eyes.


    Because she had showered after practicing with us, her long ck hair was damp.


    She was a beautiful woman, but because of her excessive stress and anxiety, her age was beginning to show.


    Although she was only 50, she looked older, with wrinkles showing and a few strands of white hair on her head.


    When I earn more, I''ll try to help her more so that she can rx.


    After she put away the things she''d picked up for the kitchen, I leaned against the kitchen counter next to her and said.


    "You know, I was talking to Liv about you two." I said.


    When she heard that, she looked at me in surprise. "Really? What did you talk about?"


    "About you two getting better. I noticed at practice that she was avoiding you while you wanted to talk to her but were afraid to." I said as I looked at her.


    But she was embarrassed and tried to look away.


    "Was my observation correct?" I asked.


    "Yes..." She replied, her shoulders slumped. "I want to improve our rtionship, but ever since that song of yours, I''ve started to realize the things I did wrong, things I thought were best for her, things I projected onto her and didn''t even ask if it was what she wanted..."


    "And you''re ashamed of that?" I asked.


    "Yes..." She replied.


    "And do you regret it?" I asked again.


    Lowering her head, she replied. "Yes..."


    "Why don''t you tell her that?"


    "I..." she was lost. "I''m ashamed, I don''t have the courage to go to her and talk about these things, not after seeing how much she has suffered over the years..."


    "When I asked her why she was still angry with you even after you tried to change, do you know what she told me?" I asked.


    My mother stared at me with hope in her eyes. "What was her answer?"


    "She told me that she was sad because even though you tried to be better, you didn''t even go to her to apologize." I exined as I noticed her expression change from hopeful to even more desperate.


    "I''m sorry..." She whispered as she lowered her head and tried to control her tears.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me, she''s in her room, you can go and apologize to her yourself." I said as I nodded towards the stairs.


    Looking at the stairs, my mother swallowed and nodded as she slowly walked up the stairs.


    Leaving the two of them to talk, I went into the living room andy down on one of the couches.


    "I''m going to order a pepperoni pizza, what do you want?" I asked.


    "Cheese!" Ethan said excitedly as he jumped up and down because he was going to eat pizza.


    My dad looked a little surprised as he replied. "Whatever you want, I''ll eat it."


    Looking at him with a skeptical expression, he realized what I meant and finally replied. "Margherita..."


    Laughing that he didn''t want to say what he wanted, I nodded and thought about ordering some ice cream for dessert, too, since there would probably be crying upstairs, and I know that ice cream after crying works wonders for women.


    After ordering the pizzas, I went back to fiddling with my phone while Ethan yed with some cars on the floor and my dad watched an old movie on TV.


    I checked how many views I''d had on Spokify and was surprised to see that I had a total of over 60,000 views for all three songs.


    This meant that I had already earned $240 from this app alone, and considering the rate at which the songs were growing, I had a big smile on my face.


    It''s funny that MeTube needs 300,000 views to reach that number.


    I really had to n on making longer videos to earn more on MeTube and focus on the music on Spokify.


    When I opened my Instabram, I heard some murmuring and cryinging from upstairs, but I just shook my head as I ignored it.


    My dad looked at me worried and confused, but I just reassured him that everything was fine and he put it aside for the time being.


    I don''t think Ethan even heard the screaming from upstairs because he was too focused on his stroller.


    Looking at my inbox, that annoying girl was there again.


    Just to make sure it was her, I opened her profile and knew for sure.


    It was the tattooed girl who posted pictures of herself smoking cigarettes and wearing nothing but lingerie.


    She knew how to show how hot she was, and if I were in my old body, where I also smoked and didn''t worry about anything, I would probably go for this girl.


    But considering my situation now, a stable life with a smooth development of my rtionships, my health and my career, it wasn''t worth getting involved with a problematic girl like that.


    Even if she''d sent me a photo of herself in her panties and on her back in an Instagram DM...


    [You still haven''t answered me, sweetie B... aren''t you interested in the photo I offered you?]


    Dude, that ass of hers... calm down Noah, stay focused... don''t let those thoughts overwhelm you...


    She may have a delicious ass and a divine waist, but it''s not worth it.


    She must have a lot of problems, a lot of simps, it''s not worth it, just breathe and ignore it.


    I reluctantly closed the conversation on Instabram, and it was even harder not to download the photo she sent.


    When I read the other messages, they were more normal.


    [Thanks for the song you made BV, I hope you''re doing well].


    [Hey BV, I heard the preview of the song you showed on the stream and I thought it was amazing, I think the lyrics of it really fit a more electronic style of music, how about trying that?]


    [Hey BV, I broke up with my boyfriend because of your song Numb, now I''m alone... don''t you want to talk?]


    [...]


    There were several types of messages.


    Those who sent me messages talking about music or wishing me luck, I replied politely and wrote down their ideas.


    As for the girls and even some boys who sent messages with other intentions, I just ignored them.


    Even if there were pretty girls among those who sent messages, I''ve seen so much shit in my previous life from artists who replied to fan messages like that and ended up getting screwed, so I just ignored that kind of thing.


    It''s better to just keep focusing on my career and let time find me someone good.


    What was nice about seeing those messages was the idea that one of the followers gave me.


    I could do an electronic version of the song. Since Selena had already bought the keyboard for me, it would arrive next week, so I could learn how to set it up and use the programs to get the most out of it and try to make a really good version of the song.


    It''s not like learning it would get in the way over time, so I might as well perfect it slowly until in the future I have a lot of experience and can make even better music in this style.


    Surprisingly, the pizzas arrived and the two were still upstairs talking, so I went upstairs to check on them, not wanting them to get cold.


    Arriving near Olivia''s room, I heard the two of themughing softly through the door.


    I slowly knocked on the door and spoke. "It''s me, Noah."


    After a few seconds of silence, Liv replied. "You cane in."


    When I opened the door, I saw them both with red eyes from crying, looking at an open album between them on the bed.


    Curious, I looked at the album and was surprised to see that they were looking at photos from our childhood.


    "Are these our photos?" I asked.


    Laughing as she wiped her eyes, my mother replied. "Yes, I had this album saved and I took it out to show Olivia the good things and to apologize and exin myself for the bad things."


    Seeing her admit it so openly brought a big smile to my face, and seeing Liv''s rxed expression, I knew it had worked.


    "Let''s eat, the pizzas are here." I said as I took a deep breath, trying to show the smell of pizza entering the room.


    Liv sniffed curiously and was surprised to smell it. "Are we having pizza?" She said excitedly.


    ////NunuNote////


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 4/16


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 6 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 47 [Bonus ] 47 - My Son is a Genius!

    Chapter 47 [Bonus ] 47 - My Son is a Genius!


    ??When Liv and my mother stopped fighting, the atmosphere around the table became much lighter.


    Family conversations were much more harmonious now that the two of them were talking to each other and Liv was taking a more active part in the conversations.


    Before going to sleep, Liv came to thank me, as did my mother.


    Remembering the mission God had given me before I was brought into this world, I was satisfied that I was doing what He had asked of me and feeling good about it.


    At first, I only cared for them because of the mission God had given me and because of the love old Noah had left for them in this body.


    But as time went by, now that I had been in this world for more than 20 days, living with them every day, interacting with them every day, getting to know them better, getting closer to each one of them, it filled a boat that I didn''t even know I had.


    Ack that I felt in my old world for a real family, something that my old drunken father never gave me, I could feel from these people and it was a great feeling.


    Today I can say that I really care about each of them and want the best for them.


    Even though they each have their own ws, I manage to care about each of them despite those ws.


    These were thest thoughts I had as Iy in bed before falling asleep.


    The next day, I did my morning routine and took the opportunity on the way back from my walk to stop at a bakery and buy some different things for us to eat for breakfast.


    Even though buying these things was a bit expensive, costing a total of $60 for everything I bought, it was nothing considering how much I was making per week.


    And seeing Ethan''s big smile when he looked at the beautiful Morando cake I''d bought him made every penny worth it.


    "Noah, do you want to learn to drive today?" my dad asked me, making me raise my eyebrows in surprise.


    "Absolutely!" I said excitedly.


    I''ve always been a fan of cars, and I have to admit that one of my goals with the money that woulde with my career would be to be like the artists I saw on TV with a big garage full of different cars.


    But the first step was to learn how to drive.


    Picking up the key my father had thrown me, I smiled as I walked into the garage.


    The 10-year-old Toyota Camry he had, though old, was very well maintained. Like Ethan and me, my dad loved cars, but he didn''t have the money to buy the car he wanted with the jobs he had and the high expenses of a five-person household.


    But that might change in the future...


    "Okay Noah, how well can you drive?" My dad asked as he sat in the passenger seat.


    I was already in the driver''s seat when I looked at all the buttons and things I could do.


    "Just the basics I''ve seen on the inte, anything beyond that I have no idea how to do." I was being honest because I really didn''t know anything.


    "Okay, I''ll pretend you don''t know anything. First of all, the pedal on the right is the elerator, the one in the middle is the brake, and the one on the left is the clutch. Since this car isn''t automatic, you have to use the clutch to shift into the next gear. He began to exin.


    For the first 40 minutes we just sat in the garage with him exining things about the car and all the theoretical things I needed to know to get the car out of the garage.


    When the first 40 minutes had passed, I received a notification.


    [New Skill Unlocked!]


    [Driving Mastery Lv 1:


    Effect: Develops a better understanding of driving techniques, increasing confidence and skill behind the wheel by 1%. This includes advanced maneuvering skills, driving in adverse conditions, and efficient navigation. It also improves retention of vehicle knowledge and practical application while driving by 1%. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamentals of agile and efficient driving].


    When I read the skill, a smile appeared on my face as I felt the new knowledge enter my mind like a fresh breeze.


    With my understanding of how skill levels worked for me, I knew that having reached Lv 1 in this skill meant that I had the knowledge of someone who had studied everything my father had just exined to me for a month, amplified many times over in just 40 minutes of training he had given me.


    I told him with a confident smile. "Okay, I think I understood and memorized everything!"


    When he heard me say that, he was a little confused. "So fast? Are you sure?" He was a little skeptical. "Noah, the car is like a gun, if you make a mistake, a life can be lost and you''ll spend the rest of your life behind bars. You have to be serious about this..."


    Knowing the reason for his doubt, I smiled reassuringly as I exined. "That''s the gas, that''s the brake, that''s the clutch, to know the eleration point I have to feel the car''s engine vibrate when I take my foot off the clutch, or get used to it by driving the car for a while. The lights on the dashboard meant..."


    Seeing me exin the various functions he had just exined to me in great detail, my father''s mouth dropped open in shock.


    "I think you really learned and memorized everything I said..." He said in surprise.


    I smiled and nodded, lightly patting the steering wheel as I spoke. "Now can we hit the road?"


    But to my disappointment, he shook his head as he got out of the car. "Let''s go to an empty parking lot first, it''s dangerous to let you drive in a residential area yet."


    Understanding his point of view, I just sighed and let him drive the car to a nearby parking lot.


    - Jonathan''s Pov -


    As I looked at Noah sitting in the passenger seat enjoying the music on the radio, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    I always thought the best of my children, but how could I have imagined that my oldest son would be a genius?


    When I heard Lauren say that he was very intelligent, that he was learning to cook faster than she could imagine, I thought she was exaggerating, because I know how mothers are.


    But seeing it in person was something else.


    I was already surprised when I saw how much he learned to sing and y the guitar in a short time, but that could be attributed to his musical talent, then he showed that he is also talented as a personal trainer, because he managed to learn everything very quickly and training with him teaching was much easier and painful the next day...


    But add to that the talent he showed in learning everything I''ve talked about, and it could only show that he really is a genius... hahaha, what would you say, my son a genius?!


    I just couldn''t say that to him, I saw how confident he was now, saying that might turn that confidence into arrogance...


    ////NunuNote////


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 5/16


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 6 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 48 48 - Help From a Friend

    Chapter 48 48 - Help From a Friend


    ??"Have you ever driven the car hidden from me?" my father asked, confused and suspicious.


    Which was understandable, since my driving skill had already increased twice in just one hour of training.


    [Driving Mastery Lv 3].


    This meant that at this point, I was practically a person who had been practicing driving for three months, more than the time it took to learn to drive and pass the driving test.


    So if my dad took me to the driving test today, the chances of me passing were very high, since I had only learned for 2 hours with him!


    While I was driving, he was looking at me all the time with eagle eyes, trying to find some w in my driving technique, and he did find some because I was still learning, but as long as he told me once, I wouldn''t repeat it.


    That''s why the skill increased so fast. My father worked harder than I did to get me to learn, which raised my level very quickly because every little mistake was immediately corrected.


    Even though I didn''t have a buff like cooking or school, it still went very fast.


    "I swear this is the first time I''ve ever driven a car, Dad." I said, but he still didn''t believe me.


    "I think with your level we can book your driving test this week and you''ll pass." He smiled at me, which made me smile back in excitement.


    Being able to drive had always been a dream of mine, so to see me so close to it was nice.


    "I''ll arrange it for this week then." I said excitedly.


    "Okay, now go back to the house, you can take us now." My father said as he rxed in the passenger seat and I enjoyed the experience of driving on the road for the first time.


    I must admit that it was a good experience, even though I was driving an old car, it was a well-maintained andfortable car, so I just enjoyed the ride back and increased my skill by another level.


    [Driving Mastery Lv 4].


    When I got home, I went to help Ethan learn to y the ukulele, while I tried to learn how to make electronic music inputer programs.


    The tip in the message I received yesterday was very interesting and made me curious to learn it.


    But to my surprise, this kind of music beat I was making on theputer, instead of giving me a new skill, actually gave me a level of a skill I already had.


    [Music Editing Lv 8 -> Lv 9].


    Since the program was the same as the one I used to edit music, the mastery of both wasbined into the same skill, which was good for me because I found it even easier to do.


    Boyfriend in my old world was a multi-instrumental song.


    As far as I remember, the song had bass, piano, violin, but the main thing was the electronic beat of the music, which gave the song a macabre and attractive vibe.


    I didn''t have a bass, but I could simte it with the guitar and some editing, which wouldn''t be bad.


    For the piano, I could use the keyboard Selena bought, which would also be fine.


    For the electronic beat of the song I would try to do it in the editing program I was just learning.


    The problem was the violin.


    The violin sound in that program wasn''t very good, it sounded very artificial. I wanted a better quality.


    My previous three songs I had done with just my voice and acoustic guitar, mainly because ofck of money, but also because I wanted to maintain the image of an indie artist who was starting to grow.


    I still wanted to maintain that image, so I wanted to do two versions of the song, one acoustic style with just my voice and guitar, and another version of the song with all the original instruments because that would probably go more viral.


    But I was still missing the violin to use in the song...


    Putting that thought aside, I thought about the other instruments and remembered Mark and Frank, who I had met at the bar.


    They were both very talented musicians, maybe I could get them to help me with this song?


    They already know that I''m ckVelvet, so it wouldn''t be like I was telling them a secret.


    I think it''s worth a try.


    Picking up my cell phone, I sent a message to Mark first.


    [Hey bro, how are you?]


    He replied within a few minutes.


    [Hey Noah, you haven''t texted me since we exchanged numbers. I thought you lost touch with me lol]


    [Nah, I just haven''t had time haha, how''s the band going?]


    [Not so good. Apparently Harry saw the performance you did with us and got jealous. Now Ja''s mad at him, he''s mad at us, and it''s just me and Frank with nothing to do while they fight].


    [What the fuck, brother? I''m making a new song, you want toe over here with Frank? I need some help with bass, keyboards and an electronic beat, are you good at that?]


    [Another song? Didn''t you just post a song on your channel?! What kind of talent is this guy?] He sent back shocked. [But we can help, Frank is good with keyboards and knows a bit of bass, I also like to y around a bit with making my electronic music beats, so I can give you some ideas].


    [That''s cool! When are you guysing? I''m working on it now].


    [Ja and Harry are fighting and I think it''s going to go on all night. I talked to Frank and he said he wants to get out of here as soon as possible. Send me your location and we should be there in a few minutes].


    [Sure.]


    After sending them the location, I went to tell my parents that two friends wereing to help me with the new song I was working on, which made my dad excited and my mom worried.


    She wasn''t worried about who my friends were, but what she could make for snacks.


    Knowing she liked it, I didn''t stop her and let her make the snacks she wanted.


    After 15 minutes, I heard a loud exhaust noise outside the house, even though I was in the basement.


    To my surprise, Ethan, who was very focused on learning to y the ukulele, heard the car''s exhaust and stared nkly for five seconds.


    "Subaru WRX..." He said softly, startling me.


    "No way... I thought, wondering why he said that.


    As we left the basement and headed for the front door, a blue Subaru WRX was parked in front of the house, with Mark and Frank taking the instruments out of the trunk.


    "Damn buddy, did you guess the car just by the sound of the exhaust?" I asked in surprise as I ruffled Ethan''s hair.


    "Hehe, that sound is very recognizable... if you knew it, you''d recognize it too..." He replied embarrassed but proud that I noticed he recognized the car.


    This little boy''s ear was very good, even with the [Tuned Ear], I knew that I wouldn''t be able to recognize the model of the car with the exhaust, especially for an exhaust that probably had a downpipe and maybe other modifications, I didn''t even hope to know which car it was from the rumble without listening for a long time.


    "Sup guys!" I said smiling as I walked over to the car and looked for something to grab to help them.


    "Hey Noah!" Mark said smiling. Looking at Ethan from my side and seeing our resemnce, he also said hello. "Hey lil Noah!"


    Hearing Mark call him Lil Noah, Ethan was confused and replied. "My name is Ethan, Noah is my brother."


    "But you two look alike. You look like a little version of your brother, so I called you Lil Noah." Mark exined with a smile, causing Ethan''s expression to take on a surprised look.


    As I helped them move the stuff down to the basement and set it up, I talked about the music.


    "I didn''t know you were good on bass too Frank." I said as I looked at the bass he''d brought.


    With that I wouldn''t even have to use the guitar as a bass.


    "I like bass, but I only like to y p style." Frank exined with augh. Frank exined,ughing. "Harry hates it, so I only y keyboards in the band."


    "What''s this song you''re doing? Didn''t you put a new song up on your channel this week?" Mark asked confused.


    "You follow my channel?" I asked in surprise.


    "Of course I do! I was already following your channel when I met Numb, now that I know I yed with you in the bar, I''ve even turned on the notifications so I know when you release a new song." He repliedughing.


    "Thanks bro, this song I''m doing is to try a different style." I said as I picked up my guitar and started singing the chorus of Boyfriend to them.


    I could be a better boyfriend than him.


    I could do the shit he never did...


    Up all night, I won''t quit...


    Thinking I''m gonna steal you from him...


    I could be such a gentleman...


    Plus all my clothes would fit... ??


    Listening to the song and me singing it, Mark and Frank''s feet started tapping the floor in rhythm, enjoying it.


    But Frank asked a question I hadn''t thought of.


    "What does the ''Plus all my clothes would fit'' part mean?" He asked confused.


    And that confused me too, because I hadn''t thought about it.


    ////NunuNote////


    What do you think about this change of style and emoticons to show the music? Do you prefer it like this or the old style with 3 emoticons before and after the part of the song? I thought this would make it clearer what part is being sung and rece the (")


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 5/16


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 6 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 49 [Bonus ] 49 - Violin

    Chapter 49 [Bonus ] 49 - Violin


    ??"What does the part ''plus all my clothes would fit'' mean?" He asked confused.


    Thinking about it, I didn''t realize that I had just copied the original song and hadn''t paid attention to that part of the lyrics.


    The original song was about a girl who was in love with another girl at a party, but who was waiting for the girl''s boyfriend to leave the party to hit on the girl, saying that she would be a better boyfriend than her boyfriend.


    This part of the song meant that if the girl dated the singer, they could both wear each other''s clothes because they were both women.


    Since I''m a man, that part made a little sense when I sang it.


    But Mark didn''t even wait for my answer before making an assumption.


    "Are you imagining her boyfriend with a little guy? So she can''t wear his clothes, but since you''re taller than her, if she gets your clothes, she can wear them and feelfortable?" Mark tried to guess, which made my eyes light up.


    "Yes!" I replied in agreement. "In the music video, I was thinking of having the protagonist be a guy like me, and her boyfriend be a very skinny little guy. It would be an interesting part of the music video to have the protagonist wear his coat on her, which would match his personality and pique the interest of the girls listening to the song," I exined. I exined.


    "You want to do a Thirst Trap?" Frank asked in surprise as Mark started tough.


    Smiling a little embarrassed, I nodded as I exined. "Stopughing bro, it''s not like I want to focus my career on doing TT''s, but I thought it would be good to do a song like this once in a while to help my career in the long run, you know how female audiences are..."


    Controlling hisughter, Mark agreed. "Yeah, I know it could help, but it''s still funny."


    "Do you have all the lyrics ready?" Frank asked.


    "Yeah, it''s written here." I said pointing to theputer screen. "If you want, I can also try out the rhythm I made so you can get an idea of how to add the bass and piano."


    Nodding their heads, they both agreed and focused on me singing while I yed the guitar.


    If I knew how to y bass, I would probably know how to y the bass in the song and exin it to Frank, but I didn''t understand it very well, and knowing how talented they were, I preferred to just sing and let them figure out the best way to do it.


    ?? ...


    I would never have left you alone...


    ...??


    With each part I sang, they unconsciously started moving their fingers and feet to find the beat and y the imaginary instruments.


    When I''d finished singing everything, the two of them stayed quiet while continuing to y the imaginary instruments, probably imagining the sounds they were ying in their minds.


    I just stayed quiet and looked at them.


    Ethan was also salsa dancing, but his eyes were shining because this was the first time he''d heard me sing the whole Boyfriend.


    Since I know he likes to sing my songs at school to show off to the girls, I think he must have seen the potential of this song to get the girls to like it and quickly grabbed his ukulele and ran out of the basement.


    I think he must have tried to y the song upstairs in our room.


    Could he learn it just by listening?! I wondered, shocked at the possibility.


    With how good his ear was at recognizing the car through the roar of the exhaust, it didn''t seem impossible!


    "I think I have something." Frank said as he picked up the bass to try and create the base of the song.


    "Can I use your PC bro?" Mark also asked, pointing to the music editing program I had open.


    "Yeah!" I replied as I stood up and started watching them work.


    Since I had already done the lyrics, the rhythm and the main beat for the guitar, their job wasn''t as difficult as making something from scratch.


    They just had to make beats for the song that matched what I had already made.


    After a while, my mom came down with some snacks for us to eat while she made the music, which made the atmosphere even better and got us more excited to continue.


    What surprised me was that by the end of the afternoon I had gained some new skills.


    As the two of them were doing things on theputer and exining to me everything they were doing, I learned a lot from them, to the point that my Music Editing skill went up to Lv 11 and I got a new skill!


    [Music Editing Lv 9 -> 11


    Effect: +11% easier to understand and apply music editing concepts, +11% more likely that the audience will like your editing].


    [Bass Guitar Mastery Lv 3:


    Effect: Develops a deeper understanding of bass techniques, increasing skill and confidence when ying at 3%. This includes advanced fingering, rhythm, and improvisation techniques. It also improves music theory retention and practical application during performance by 3%. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamentals of bass and improving your musical performance].


    The Bass Skill was only at Lv3, but the increase in knowledge and application it gave me was huge!


    So much so that when I was studying with Frank, I was even able to ask more advanced questions and make some suggestions based on what I knew of the original song, which I now understood a bit from what I heard, which helped us make an even better bass beat for the song!


    It was the same with Mark.


    As I watched him make the beats for the song, I started to learn even more, and when my skill reached Lv 10, I was able to understand even more about the things I remembered from the original song, and I was able to give Mark tips and ideas to put into the song he was making.


    From what I observed of the two of them, Frank was probably around Lv 24 of Bass, while Mark was around Lv 19 of Music Editing, which wasn''t much, but he was already much more experienced than me.


    With their help, something that would have probably taken me days to study and learn was now much easier to do.


    The only problem left was the violin.


    But to my surprise, just as I was thinking about how to deal with it, I heard a violin noiseing from upstairs.


    Confused, I decided to go upstairs to see where the noise wasing from while Mark and Frank finished their parts.


    ////NunuNote////


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 6/16


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 6 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 50 50 - Music Done

    Chapter 50 50 - Music Done


    ??I followed the sound of the violin while Frank and Mark continued to test how to make the music fit the new instruments.


    The higher I climbed, the louder the noise got.


    I knew it couldn''t be Ethan, he was just learning to y the ukulele and had no idea how to y the violin.


    Unless he was such a monster on the ukulele that he had mastered it in a few minutes and was able to reproduce the sound of a violin through a ukulele, but that was impossible, so there were only three other suspects.


    My father had already been ruled out because he had no knowledge of any instrument.


    That left my mother and Liv.


    They both knew how to y the violin.


    My mother learned when she was older, just to try to encourage Olivia to learn, while Olivia learned because she was forced to by my mother.


    The surprising thing was that as I followed the sound of the violin, I came to the door of Liv''s room, and at the door, my mother was hiding with a big smile on her face and red eyes, probably holding back the excitement of seeing Olivia trying to y the violin again.


    I could understand where this happiness wasing from, since Olivia had practically hated her for several years.


    Seeing her y the violin again was like seeing her ovee her anger at my mother and wanting to move on.


    When my mother saw me, she was scared and embarrassed. "Don''t tell her I heard."


    Iughed softly and nodded in agreement as I knocked lightly on the door.


    "Come in." Liv said as she stopped ying.


    Entering the room, I looked at her with the violin on my shoulder and smiled. "Looks like yesterday''s talk was productive." I said proudly.


    "Yes... she told me why she taught me to y the violin..." Liv replied. "I still don''t agree with the way she did it, but she apologized. Seeing you, Ethan and your two friends so focused on ying instruments and having fun made me want to y again...but I''m a little rusty."


    "You yed that very well." I replied. I replied. "Did you know I need a touch of violin for the song I wrote?"


    Looking at me a little skeptically, she replied. "You don''t have to make something like that up, I''m happy just to be practicing again, you can go and have fun with your friends."


    I shook my head and spoke again. "I''m serious, I was really wondering how I could get a violin to y a detail of the song. I don''t know how to y it, and that was a taboo subject between you and my mom, so I didn''t know what to do. How about it, do you think you can help me?"


    Seeing that I was serious, Olivia was surprised and I could see the sparkle in her eyes.


    "If you think I can be useful... I''d be happy to help." She said a little embarrassed but excited.


    Smiling, I called her down to the basement where we were trying things out and showed her how the song went.


    When she heard the lyrics for the first time, she looked at me with a strange expression.


    "Did you make this song to pick up girls?" She asked.


    "Pffttt..." Mark started tough when he heard her question. "She got you dude!"


    Rolling my eyes, I ignored Mark and exined: "The song wasn''t meant to get girls, but I can''t deny that it was meant to get the female audience. And you, as part of the female audience, what did you think of it?"


    Putting her hand to her chin, Liv began to remember the lyrics and sighed. "If you weren''t my brother, but some random singer I saw on the Inte, I''d probably be interested in him."


    She said it in a less awkward way, but I could understand what she meant.


    We were brother and sister, so it was a strange subject to talk about, but basically what she meant was that if I was a random guy on the inte, she would be attracted to me.


    It was hard to say, especially with two other guys in the room, but she understood.


    She, being the female audience, liked it, so I was happy and we started trying to add the violin.


    I remembered that the original song had a violin in just a few seconds, so her part was pretty quick.


    But when I saw how much fun she was having with us, I realized that I could use her more in the future.


    Maybe evene up with some violin-heavy music to get her to y with me, I think she''d like that.


    With all that done, the music was finished by the end of the day.


    To thank Mark and Frank, I gave them $250 each. They didn''t want to take it, but I insisted, saying that although I liked them too and had a nice friendship despite the short time, I knew that business was business and the help they had given me had saved me a lot of time.


    At my insistence, they both left, pretending to be angry, but I could see that they were happy with the money.


    Considering they were probably making $100 a night, it was like we''d had a good time that afternoon and still made the equivalent of two and a half nights.


    One thing Mark said as they left made me think.


    "How I wish practicing with Ja and Harry was this peaceful and fun..." Which surprisingly also got a nod from Frank, showing how chaotic and heavy the atmosphere was in their band.


    Although I had some ideas for the future, this was still for the future, so I didn''t say anything to them about it except to say I was sorry about how it was.


    To celebrate my finished song, I showed it to my family while we were in the car going out for fried chicken.


    Their reaction was exactly what I expected.


    Ethan, as expected, was very excited when the song was finished, even though he already knew what it was when I sang it to show Mark and Frank.


    My dad loved the song and looked at me with a proud smile and a grin as if he knew something more.


    I could imagine the reason for his smile, but I couldn''t talk about it with my mother in the car because I justughed and pretended I didn''t know anything.


    My mother, on the other hand, surprised me.


    I expected her toin about something in the song, especially since the lyrics were much more suggestive than my other songs, but she justplimented it and said that it would probably be a hit, especially with the girls.


    I looked away and saw that even Liv was surprised, but I immediately wondered why.


    Maybe solving the problem with Liv had taken a weight off her shoulders, making her lighter and more tolerant.


    Which was great news.


    After celebrating my Sunday, I prepared for the Grind.


    I currently weighed 108kg, while my goal for next Saturday was to be at least 94kg.


    Considering how much muscle mass I''m gaining, I''ll have my ideal body by next Saturday!


    Of course, I probably won''t be perfect, which is my goal at some point, but I will be able to wear short, tight clothes that define my body without making me feel insecure.


    And most importantly, I''ll finally be able to start ying gigs!


    When I thought that this could start as early as this week, I started to get excited because I loved the feeling.


    Thinking of something, I decided to send Selena a message exining that I felt good enough to do a show this week.


    Surprised at how quickly I had lost weight, she was concerned, but I assured her that I was healthy and would be able to perform, so she said she''d look for a good ce for my first show.


    ------ Lauren''s POV -----


    When I looked at Noah in the car mirror after listening to his song, I had to control myself not to ruin the mood.


    And it''s not because the music is bad, it''s because the music is so good! That''s the problem!


    Because if the song was bad, I don''t think any girl would be interested, but seeing how handsome and slim he''s be,bined with his voice and the lyrics, it''s going to be hard for girls to resist...


    I just hope he doesn''t turn out to be a creep who breaks girls'' hearts, because the way this is going, that''s probably what''s going to happen.


    And looking at that confident smile on his face, I''m afraid that''s exactly why he makes this kind of music.


    Looking at Jonathan next to me, I think I need to tell him to have this conversation with Noah.


    Since he hasn''t been around a lot of girls, we haven''t worried too much about talking to him about it, but now that he''s getting attractive and girls are going to want to approach him, I think it''s safer for his father to talk to him about it.


    Unbeknownst to me, Jonathan got a chill next to me, sensing that something bad was about to happen, and so did Noah in the back seat of the car, causing them both to have a confused look on their faces as they looked around.


    (Olivia''s ''Liv'' Visual Representation is avable in the novel''s main page and at discord.gg/nunuXD)


    ////NunuNote////


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 6/17 (+1 From reaching 4k Power Stones)


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 6 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 51 51 - Boyfriend Reaction

    Chapter 51 51 - Boyfriend Reaction


    ??Charlie stared at theputer screen, excitedly watching the countdown that appeared on the screen.


    Right now, she was lying on her bed in her room with herptop open in front of her, waiting for the premiere of her favorite artist''s new song.


    ck Velvet had won her over with the first song she heard, Numb, causing her to add it to all of her ylists. After he released the song In The End just after her boyfriend broke up with her, she felt even more affection for this singer.


    It was like he was singing all those songs to her.


    As if he saw her life and turned it into a musical!


    As a student at the most prestigious music school in the country, she knew how difficult it was. Not only the need for technical knowledge, but also the inspiration needed to make so many songs...


    She saw that he was the singer, songwriter, arranger, everything of all the songs, which showed the immense talent he had.


    When she followed him on Instagram, she saw that he was the same age as her, which surprised her even more because he was an independent artist who did everything himself!


    Last week he had released the song The Lazy Song, which managed to be even more sessful than his other songs!


    While Numb and In The End had around 400 to 500 thousand views, despite being released for 3 and 2 weeks respectively, The Lazy Song, which was released just a week ago, had already reached the 1 million view mark!


    Seeing this singer, who she met when he didn''t even have 1,000 followers, now have more than 20,000 was something she was proud to follow.


    What surprised her was the lyrics of "The Lazy Song," which, unlike the other two songs that focused on sadness, this time came with a lot of happiness, making this song the one that helped her stop suffering from the end of her rtionship.


    Whenever she felt bad, she would put on The Lazy Song, lie in bed, and enjoy the tranquility of the music.


    Once she even tried to do what the lyrics said and put her hand in her pants, but being a girl, she didn''t get the feeling that boys get when they do that, so she didn''t try again.


    But that didn''t make the song bad for her, because as the days went by she got better and better, until now she didn''t care about her ex-boyfriend anymore.


    The problem was when she opened his channel to choose a song to y while she studied, and she saw that he had a song scheduled to be released today in premiere mode.


    That fact alone wasn''t a problem for Charlie, in fact it was great news, the problem was the name of the song.


    [Boyfriend - ckVelvet]


    "You''re kidding me..." She said in frustration as she looked at the name of the song. "Just when I''m done mourning that idiot, you want to make me mourn again, BV?"


    Charlie actually considered not listening to this song, afraid that it might actually make her feel bad again.


    She had felt so good thest few days, she didn''t want to lose that.


    "Maybe I could just listen to some of the music? If it''s bad, I''ll stop listening and just go back to Lazy Song..." She said softly with a slightly insecure tone.


    Charlie was in doubt for so long that she didn''t realize she had wasted an hour thinking about it and the song finally started counting down to the beginning.


    At that moment, 3,943 people were watching the live premiere of the song, which was a veryrge number for such a small channel!


    That was almost 20% of his subscribers live on the channel ready to hear his next song.


    [Looking forward to the song +1]


    [+2]


    [...]


    [+151]


    [ckVelvet, don''t make me suffer for my friend again]


    [BV, be my friend!]


    [Will this song be about another breakup?]


    [I hope it''s a happy song like thest one].


    [I''m waiting with my hands in my pants].


    [Eww]


    Reading thements made Charlieugh a little because there were some really funny people on the Inte.


    10...


    9...


    As the countdown began, thements died down and people focused on the video.


    3...


    2...


    When it finally ended, Charlie saw the image turn into an animation, which excited her and the thousands of people watching.


    Watching Lazy Song while watching the animation was much more fun than just watching a static image with the lyrics on the screen.


    The beginning of the animation was a dark party, most of the other characters were just blurs.


    But the protagonist of the song, the ckVelvet character, was leaning against the wall, calmly sipping a drink and looking in one direction.


    Unlike the previous songs, the beat of this song wasn''t just guitar, Charlie could hear bass, violin and a good use of keyboard and electronic parts in the song, which surprised her a lot!


    Suddenly, while the beat was ying, the camera showed what BV was looking at.


    It was a couple, but instead of enjoying the party, the couple was arguing until the boy yelled at the girl and walked away, leaving her alone.


    But instead of being sad, the girl got angry and went to get more drinks for herself, showing no intention of leaving.


    "If I acted like that..." Charliemented thoughtfully,paring her situation to that of the girl in the video.


    Suddenly, while the girl was getting a drink, the BV character came up to her and started singing.


    ??????


    I can''t believe we''re finally alone...


    I can''t believe I almost went home...


    What are the odds? Everyone''s dancing...


    And he''s not with you...


    ??????


    Seeing what happened, Charlie froze.


    "He''s not going to do what I think he''s going to do, is he?" She asked herself in shock.


    [I knew it! When I heard that song on Intabram, I knew it was a song like that!]


    [OMG...]


    [Son of a b... Are you really going to take advantage of the BV girl?!]


    [What a dream...]


    [That son of a b*tch is an asshole, but who hasn''t wanted to do the same?]


    ??????


    The universe must have seen thising.


    What am I going to do? Not grab your wrist?


    ??????


    When BV''s character sang this, he put his hand around the girl''s waist and a smile appeared on both of their faces.


    On BV''s face it was a confident smile and on the girl''s face it was a mischievous, shy smile.


    ??????


    I could be a better friend than him.


    I could do the shit he never did


    Up all night, I won''t stop


    Thinking I could steal you from him


    I could be such a gentleman


    And all my clothes would fit


    ??????


    Watching him talk about how much better a boyfriend he would be for the girl, Charlie broke into a big, excited smile as he put himself in the girl''s shoes in the video.


    "If I met him at a party and he talked to me like that..." She thought excitedly.


    Remembering her asshole ex-boyfriend, she thought that maybe he deserved to be with another boy at the party if he did that to her.


    Even more so when ckVelvet''s character put his jacket around the girl in the song when he sang "Plus all my clothes would fit", Charlie was thrilled to see it.


    [I''m going to faint!]


    [This... my God, I''m running out of air watching this...]


    [Bro knows how to make a girl like him...]


    [I need to learn more from you, ck Sensei!]


    [I just want my boyfriend to say these things to me, even though he''s already my boyfriend, I''d think it was amazing...]


    ??????


    I don''t have to tell you twice


    All the ways he can''t be enough


    If I could give you one piece of advice


    I would leave with me tonight


    The universe must have foreseen this, mmm, mmm


    Ladies first, baby, I insist


    ??????


    As he sang this part and left the party with her, enjoying a night on the town, Charlie imagined the same thing happening to her and realized that their rtionship was very simr to the one in the video.


    Although her ex-boyfriend acted like she wasn''t enough for him, she realized that he wasn''t enough for her either, it seems that she was sofortable with the way their rtionship was that she just epted a lot of things.


    But when she saw how much fun BV and the girl were having as they walked around the city after the party, Charlie realized that she''d probably never had that kind of fun with her ex-


    boyfriend.


    ??????


    I never would have left you alone


    Here alone, glued to your phone


    Never would have left you alone


    For someone else to bring you home


    I could be a better friend than him


    I could do the shit he never did


    Up all night, I won''t stop


    I will steal you from him


    I could be such a gentleman


    And you know my clothes would fit...


    ??????


    As Charlie listened to the rest of the song, a big smile appeared on her face as she realized that her breakup was actually a good thing.


    Her idiot ex-boyfriend had left her alone, a beautiful, intelligent girl, when there was ack of boys interested in her, wasn''t her ex just leaving her alone so that someone else could take her home?


    Thinking that this was exactly what was happening, Charlie enjoyed the rest of the song while she made a decision, she would finish studying today and tomorrow she would go out with her friends to have fun.


    "And I''ll make sure to post this so he feels bad!" She said excitedly as she told her friends that she wanted to go out and have fun.


    What she didn''t know was that the next day she would probably hear this song live without even knowing that she was going to her favorite artist''s first concert.


    ////NunuNote////


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 6/18 (+1 From reaching 1k Power Stones)


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 5 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 52 [Bonus ] 52 - The Ideal Appearance

    Chapter 52 [Bonus ] 52 - The Ideal Appearance


    ??"How?" Selena stared at me in shock, noticing the ring difference I''d made since thest time she saw me two weeks ago, when we signed the contract.


    When we signed the contract two weeks ago, I still weighed about 120 kg, when I weighed myself today, the number that appeared on the scale was an incredible 93.7 kg!


    That''s a loss of over 25 kg since thest time I weighed myself, and considering the muscle mass I''ve gained with the high-protein, high-fiber diet I''ve been eating and the amount of exercise I''ve been doing every day, the muscles that were once covered in fat were now quite visible.


    The big proof was the difference I saw in my status.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Title: Endurance, Tuned Ear.


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 100/100


    | MP: 140/140


    |------------------------


    | Weight: 108 Kg -> 93.7 Kg


    | Strength (STR): 11-> 13


    | Dexterity (DEX): 9 -> 12


    | Constitution (CON): 10 -> 12


    | Intelligence (INT): 14


    | Wisdom (WIS): 10 -> 11


    | Charisma (CHA): 11 -> 13 (12 + 1)


    | Agility (AGL): 7 -> 9


    | Luck (LUK): ??


    |------------------------


    | Skills:


    | (Barbering Lv 27 -> 29), (Hiking Lv 17 -> 22), (Bodybuilding Lv 20 -> 24), (Teaching Lv 22 -> 25), (Singing Lv 28 -> 29), (Guitar Lv 31 -> 32), (Digital Illustration Lv 32 -> 33) (Krav Maga Lv 17 -> 22) (Music Editing Lv 8 -> 13) (Programming Lv 17 -> 21), (Ser Mastery Lv 5 -> 8), (Cooking Lv 15 -> 17), (Spanish Language Mastery Lv 9 -> 10), (Driving Mastery Lv 4 -> 5). ..


    |------------------------


    The difference in my stats was striking. The more weight I lost, the harder I could train and the more stat points I could gain with each workout.


    But the indicator that my appearance had improved so much was that my charisma was now at 13 points. It was a level I could match with the Thirst Traps on the Inte, making me a real pretty boy, but that alone wouldn''t get me very far, since my looks weren''t that good, so I needed another talent.


    That''s where my music came in, which along with my looks would be a great catalyst to increase my poprity.


    Now that I was in the pretty boy group, it was easier to get the public''s sympathy.


    And you could see the result on Selena''s face, her little mouth hanging open in shock as she looked me up and down, her gaze focused mainly on the tinfoil on my head.


    The only thing I still hadn''t managed to do was bleach my hair like in my previous world, so I still didn''t quite look like the character I use on the channel.


    That''s why I bleached my hair now. I liked Noah''s current ck hair, and I would probably let my hair grow back while I cut off the bleached part, but since I made my channel''s visual identity with my character having bleached hair, I thought it would be cool to shoot my first music video with a camera that looked as simr as possible to the way my audience would picture me.


    Now that my body was slim, I could finally buy nice clothes to wear that would match the style I was creating for ckVelvet, as well as nicer clothes for me to wear on a daily basis.


    Thebination of a ck band shirt that was a bit baggy in the belly but tightened the muscles in my arm, a tall body and a confident, rxed smile on my face made Selena stare at me in shock as if I were someone else.


    I don''t me her for meeting me in baggy clothes that made me look even fatter, but now she was finally getting to know me.


    "How did you look so different?" She asked again, shocked when she saw me sitting in a rocking chair in the driveway with tinfoil on my head.


    "Is that the first thing you ask when you see me after all this time?" I asked, pretending to be hurt, but the satisfied smile on my face showed that I wasn''t hurt.


    She just stared at me with her serious expression and I sighed as I answered. "I told you, I exercised three hours a day and controlled my diet as much as possible. This was the result." I said.


    "I didn''t even know such a big change was possible in such a short time...and your hair? Why do you have that on your head?" She asked, pointing to the aluminum on my head.


    At that moment Liv came out of the house with a spat while looking at her watch. "Time to get that out of your head, Noah." She said as she looked at the clock on her phone, when she looked up and saw Selena, she smiled as she raised her hands in embarrassment. "This was his idea."


    Looking at the spat on Olivia''s hand, Selena nced suspiciously between the two of us.


    Liv followed her gaze and exined. "He traded his help with his hair for a song for me." This confused Selena even more.


    This confused Selena even more. "A song for her?"


    Sighing, I stood up and went to the sink to wash my hair. "It''s a long story, let me get this out of my head first, then I''ll tell you."


    Nodding a little at a loss, Selena just let things y out as she tried to figure out what was going on, I guess my move was too big for her head to process.


    She came over so we could go together to my first gig she''d managed to book.


    My family was also excited and went with me to support me, so everyone was a bit busy.


    When I finally got my hair done and put on the outfit I was going to wear, I just felt like System had to give me another notification that I''d gotten another charisma point for dressing like this, but I knew it wasn''t that easy to get points.


    "Everybody ready?" I said excitedly as I walked down to the living room to find my parents, Liv, Ethan and Selena waiting for me.


    When they heard my voice, they all looked at me expectantly because of my hair, even my mom, and I could tell by their reaction that they liked it.


    My mom and dad were a little confused by the whole style, but they still gave me a thumbs up smile.


    Olivia looked at me with sparkling eyes as she smiled.


    Ethan was staring at me in fascination, just like when he saw me the first time, maybe he''ll ask me to do the same with his hair? I hope my mom doesn''t kill me for this...


    Selena, on the other hand, had the best reaction as she literally froze in shock when she saw me with my hair done and the outfit I was going to wear for the performance.


    The outfit I wore was a tucked in shirt with a cherry blossom tree design, in the style of a slightly baggy rock shirt with a more open cor, which really showed off my corbone and slightly defined trapezius, the pants were just ck jeans, but what made a big difference was not only the muscles I showed off, but also the essories I put on, like the bracelets and the ck ne I bought.


    Thisbination of essoriespletely changed my image.


    From a fat guy with social problems and low self-confidence to a rebellious young adult who probably has a rock band in college.


    I had to change my style for my career and I finally did it.


    "YOU... ARE... AWESOMEEEEE!!!!!" Ethan shouted excitedly as always, ying the role of my biggest fan haha.


    Since the family car would be too full with the five of us, even though Ethan was still small, Selena invited me toe with her in her car, which I epted, but when I heard that Ethan wanted toe as well, so the three of us came in Selena''s car and my parents with Olivia in my dad''s car.


    Despite her young age, Selena drove a white Te Model Y, which I thought suited her.


    "Are you nervous about your first show?" she asked after the shock of my change had worn off.


    "Nervous? I don''t think so, but I''m very excited...it seems surreal that after such a short time in my career, I''m going to be able to perform for the first time and get paid for it, haha." I said excitedly.


    Smiling, she replied. "You''ve be a Rank E artist, even if you''re still at the bottom of Rank E, you''re already officially a Rank E artist, so it''s not surprising that you can already get ces to perform without much difficulty. Normally, the hardest thing to get is when the artist is still at Rank F, so in your case, this is no longer a problem."


    I nodded in agreement.


    Since the release of The Lazy Song, which exceeded 1 million views in one week, I had risen from F Top 97 to E Rank.


    Now, officially at Rank E and looking the way I wanted, my career was really starting to take off.


    And with the results I saw on my MeTube channel from the release of Boyfriend yesterday, I was confident that today''s show would be a good one.


    Of course, no one would know me there, I would only be filling a slot, there would be other artists performing before and after me, but I was confident in how much I had improved with the system to convince people that I would be one of the best, if not the best, tonight!


    ------ Charlie''s POV ------


    When I arrived at the bar my friends had asked me to go to, I felt a little strange.


    It''s a different feeling to be in a ce like this right after a breakup because it feels like you''re doing something wrong, you know?


    Even though there were a lot of guys trying to get close to me, I still felt a little guilty and couldn''t really let go.


    What I started to do during the party was to focus on the band that was ying and try to enjoy myself when they yed a song that I knew.


    Most of them were trying to show off some of their bad original songs, but I couldn''t me them for trying to promote themselves.


    They were mostly rookie artists who were still learning at Rank F or frustrated old artists who couldn''t rise from the low Rank E.


    Even though I was still a student at a music school and was already a Rank F artist without trying very hard to climb the ranks, if I really dedicated myself, the chances of me being above these people in rank were very high.


    So in order to have fun, I just tried to turn my mind off by going into trance mode and enjoying myself when they yed really good music.


    My friends had already disappeared after some guys came to talk to them, so in order not to be alone on the dance floor, I approached the stage and took a closer look at the bands ying.


    What surprised me was when the manager came on stage and announced the next artist.


    "Good evening everyone, thank you foring tonight. Now we are proud to present an up anding artist doing his first show!" The manager said, getting some of my attention. "He just started his career a month ago, going from an unknown artist to an E-list artist!"


    When other people heard this, they were shocked to hear how rare it was, but I didn''t think it was a big deal, hadn''t ckVelvet done the same thing?


    I really doubted that this artist that wasing up was going to be better than ckVelvet.


    "Give it up for ckVelvet!" The manager said excitedly, while part of the audience pped politely and the other half pped with a little interest.


    But I stared at the stage with a slow mind, trying to figure out what he''d said.


    "Are you kidding me?!" I asked myself in shock as I tried to process if this was true.


    ////NunuNote////


    You can see what it currently looks like on discord.gg/NunuXD


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 7/18


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 5 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 53 53 - Let the show begin!

    Chapter 53 53 - Let the show begin!


    ??NunuNote: I edited the end of thest chapter to add Charlie''s POV. This was an addition of 500 words, so if you want the full experience, I suggest you go back to the previous chapter and read the end again. There''s a warning where her POV starts. :)


    --------------


    Going on stage was an incredible feeling...


    Looking at thergely indifferent audience didn''t affect me at all.


    I knew that I would get this kind of attention because probably nobody here knew me.


    Although I already had a few thousand followers, that number was not only spread all over the country, but there was also a part that came from other countries, so my fame in the US wasn''t that big, since it was even smaller in my state and almost insignificant in my own city.


    If there were a hundred people in the city who knew me, that would be a big number.


    But I wasn''t worried about that. If I started ying shows from now on, my fame in the city would only grow more and more.


    When I took the microphone from the host as I entered the stage, I smiled as I looked out at the audience.


    But even though I had the microphone in my hand, I was still silent for a few seconds as I just stared at the audience, smiling, which made some people feel a little ufortable.


    Realizing my mistake, Iughed a little and spoke into the microphone. "I''m sorry I got lost for a few seconds. This is my first time on stage alone and I felt like I wanted to remember this moment forever..."


    Listening to my exnation, even the people who were a little ufortable smiled after hearing it.


    "To start the evening, I thought I''d sing my first song, but I thought one of my other songs would be better to liven up the evening, so stick with The Lazy Song!" I said excitedly as I swapped the electric guitar I was holding for an acoustic guitar.


    This was the equipment that Selena had bought with the AJP money.


    ??????


    Today I don''t feel like doing anything


    I just wannay in my bed


    Don''t feel like picking up my phone


    So leave a message at the tone''


    Cause today, I swear I''m not doing anything


    ??????


    When I started ying this song, I noticed that people were already dancing to the upbeat beat.


    Although it was a little different from the style of music I had been ying before, not only was it my most famous song, which was true because I even saw some people who probably didn''t know who I was singing it, but it was also a good song to set the mood for the evening.


    What I found strange was that there was a girl in the front row of the audience just standing there staring at me while humming the lyrics to my song!


    ----- Charlie''s POV ----


    It was really him! It was the real ckVelvet singing on stage!


    When the host announced that the person who would be on stage was named ckVelvet, I thought it might just be a coincidence that two artists had the same name, even though the host exined that the ckVelvet who would be on stage had started his career a month ago and was already in the E Rank, just like the ckVelvet I knew.


    When I saw the boy my age walking on stage with his hair dyed and wearing ck clothes, the first thing I thought of was the 2D ckVelvet character he used in The Lazy Song and Boyfriend, who looked exactly like this boy.


    The way he acted when he went on stage and the things he said made me understand that this was his first show, so he was a little nervous.


    But unlike other artists when they perform in person for the first time, the nervousness he felt didn''t seem to be fear, it was more like he was so excited about it that he couldn''t process other feelings at the same time, which I thought was really cute.


    When he said he was going to sing The Lazy Song my heart stopped, that was the song I listened to the mostst week, it was the best way for me to know if he was really the ckVelvet I knew or someone else.


    ??????


    Today I don''t feel like doing anything...


    ??????


    As soon as he sang the first line of the song I knew it was him, it really was him!


    All his singing was very good live, maybe even a little bit better than how he sang when he recorded the song he posted on Spokify...


    As he sang, even though the people around him started to dance and get excited, I just froze when I looked at him, at the details in his face that I''d always tried to imagine him looking like, and as much as he wasn''t identical to how I''d imagined him, he was still the same!


    I thought about how ironic it was that his music had convinced me to leave the house to have a good time, and that the first ce I went without knowing it was to one of his concerts.


    When he finished singing The Lazy Song, the atmosphere in the bar, which had been a little low because of the previous band, went back up, people got excited, the dance floor got fuller, and people left the tables they were at toe and enjoy themselves.


    I only noticed this because while the previous band was ying, I was quitefortable in the front row without anyone trying to get on my side, but ckVelvet''s stage presence was better, so more people were interested and came to my side to watch this show better.


    What made it interesting was that the stage had a screen in the back that bands usually put their logo on and leave it there so people know who''s on stage, but ckVelvet was different, they used it to put up the music video for their song.


    And considering how cool his animated music video was, that made it even more interesting. Even if people weren''t that interested in his person, it was pretty cool to see the music video that was ying in the background that matched the song.


    With a big smile on my face, I watched him open a bottle of water that was on a table next to him while he spoke into the microphone.


    "This song was The Lazy Song, one of myst songs that I made when I waszing around at home and all I wanted to do was lie on the couch and think about nothing". He said rxed with a smile on his face. "I saw that some people in the audience knew the song, can I ask you where you got it from?"


    As he asked this, a guy behind me shouted excitedly. "My friends in our bro group sent this song, I didn''t know that the singer of this song was from our hometown!"


    After this guy shouted excitedly, another guy also said excitedly. "I heard my brother listening to this song, and I felt it really suited me, haha!"


    On stage, ckVelvet looked at these people with a smile as he listened to them and paid attention to what they said, showing that he was really happy about it.


    "I''m d you like the song, this was the song that got me into Rank Est week. But that doesn''t mean that my previous songs were any worse. Now I''m going to sing my first song, if anyone knows the words feel free to sing along, now I''m going to sing Numb!" He said while exchanging the guitar he was holding for an electric guitar.


    The rock fans noticed this and got excited.


    This was a rock bar, after all, and even though people liked his previous music, their favorite style was still rock.


    When they saw ckVelvet pick up the guitar, the anticipation of the crowd grew as they waited to hear what he was going to y.


    ??????


    of the crowd grew as they waited to hear what he was going to y.


    I''m tired of being what you want me to be


    Feeling so faithless, lost beneath the surface


    Not knowing what you expect of me


    Under the pressure of walking in your shoes


    ??????


    When he started to sing, his voice changedpletely.


    From the cheerful, rxed voice he used to sing The Lazy Song, his voice now changed to a fuller, sexier voice when he sang Numb...


    This time there was no one to sing his song apart from a child somewhere in the bar because Numb was less known than The Lazy Song, but the audience''s reaction was even greater than when he performed The Lazy Song!


    As soon as he started ying the song, people gathered even closer to the stage to get a better look at him as they started jumping and bobbing their heads!


    Looking back, I could see several people holding cell phones and filming, while others just held their drinks and enjoyed the moment.


    When the song reached the second chorus, people started singing along!


    ??????


    I''ve be so numb...


    Can''t feel you there...


    Getting so tired...


    So much more aware...


    I''m bing this...


    All I want to do...


    Is to be more like me...


    And be less like you...


    ??????


    With the people in the audience singing, more and more people got up from the tables they were sitting at and came to enjoy the show, making the ce I was in, which was starting to feel cramped before, even more so now.


    But at this point I didn''t care, because I was one of the people who started jumping and singing along.


    Even ckVelvet on stage was excited as he yed and jumped around.


    This show was amazing!


    ////NunuNote////


    Thank you very much Gilly1210 for the Magic Castle!! Your 2 Bonus Chapters will be released as soon as I can!!


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 0/17 (+2 Bonus Chapters from Gilly1210''s Magic Castle Gift!! + 1 Bonus Chapter for 2k Power Stones Goal +3 Bonus Chapter for Top 42 Golden Ticket Ranking Last Month!)


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 24 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 54 [Bonus ] 54 - Enjoy the show!

    Chapter 54 [Bonus ] 54 - Enjoy the show!


    ??[+1 CON]


    [Singing Lv 29 -> 30]


    [Stage Presence Lv 1:


    Effect: Develops an enhanced understanding of stage presence techniques, increasing the singer''s confidence and skill by 1%. This includes mastery of posture, body expression, audience interaction, and emotional control during performances. It also improves lyric retention and practical application during performances by 1%. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamentals of captivating and engaging stage presence].


    Although the quality of my singing during the performance improved even more when my Singing skill increased to level 30, when I gained the Stage Presence skill, it was as if I''d been performing for over a month and all the experience I''d gained in that month of performing hade back to me, making me behave better to excite the audience, talk better to the audience, and hold more of the audience''s attention.


    This made the quality of the show even better!


    What was once just a talented singer with some charisma on stage, but who clearly had some doubts about how to behave on stage, had now be a singer with some experience who at least knew better how to interact with the audience and how to behave, thus improving the audience''s experience many times over.


    Hearing people singing the chorus of Numb and seeing them dancing in the audience at that moment waspletely different than when I sang it with Midnight Echoes the night I met Selena.


    Being on stage by myself and being the center of attention was a lot cooler than just ying guitar in the corner.


    People singing along with my voice was a great feeling and now I understood why Ja liked being the center of attention so much.


    But while I thought it was fun to sing on stage by myself, I also thought it would be really cool to have my friends with me.


    Wouldn''t it be nice to finish the song and have a joke with Mark? To have other buddies on stage to entertain the audience, one making fun of the other while the people downstairsugh and enjoy it?


    I think I might try to invite them to perform with me one day.


    Even if it meant taking a smaller cut of the payment for the show, if the experience of performing with them was better than performing alone, it might be worth it.


    The only thing I would have to see was if ckVelvet would be a band or if I would remain the singer of ckVelvet and hire them as a backing band.


    Both sides had their advantages and disadvantages.


    Turning ckVelvet into a band would be like giving them a part of what I''ve already built on my own, but in return I''d get 100% of their dedication to make it grow with me.


    Hiring them as a backing band would keep me as the sole owner of ckVelvet, which would avoid potential drama if fights broke out, but they wouldn''t have to be 100% dedicated to making it grow either.


    That would be something I would have to consider in the future, for now I just wanted to enjoy my show.


    By the time I finished singing Numb, the sweat was pouring off my body as if I''d been practicing for a long time.


    To rest, I sat down in the chair on stage and started strumming a tune in the background while talking to the audience.


    "How about it, I saw that there was only one person who could sing this song, may I ask what your name is and where you learned the words?" I said as I swept my eyes over the audience until theynded on the girl in the front row.


    The girl was quite cute, with long straight brown hair and dark sparkling eyes, wearing a short pink shirt that showed part of her belly.


    When she saw me looking at her, the people around her looked at her too, but unlike normal girls, she didn''t get nervous and answered.


    "I''m Charlie, I''ve been following you on Spokify since you released Numb!" She said smiling.


    Hearing that, I was surprised. "Really? What a coincidence. Did you know I was going to be performing here tonight?" Shaking her head, she denied it.


    Shaking her head, she denied it. "No, I recently broke up with someone and when I heard the song Boyfriend you released yesterday, I thought I''de out to have some fun and forget about him."


    When people heard what she said, the men started whistling andughing.


    Seeing their reaction, I joined in. "Haha, looks like there are a lot of people willing to help you get over your ex-boyfriend. Looks like someone''s out of luck tonight, huh guys?"


    "Yeahhh, if she wants, I can help her get over her ex in no time!"


    "My name is Forget, myst name is Ex!"


    "..."


    As I said this, some guys started to make fun of the lively atmosphere, making the girlugh at people''s antics, but without showing any interest in these people.


    "Since you came to the show for my song Boyfriend, I''ll sing it for you Charlie, enjoy the song!" I said as I slowly changed the strumming I was doing from a generic song to the Boyfriend song.


    The people in the audience were curious to know what song I had posted on the Inte had made the girl who was sad about the breakupe to a bar to have a good time, so the people who had gone to rest came back, and the people who had been waiting for a reason toe to the audience also came.


    From what I observed that night, this was the time when there were fewer people sitting at the surrounding tables and more people standing in the audience to see a performer.


    And I didn''t want to disappoint them.


    ??????


    I can''t believe we''re finally aloneI can''t believe I almost went homeWhat are the odds? Everyone''s dancingAnd he''s not with you


    The universe must have seen thising.


    What am I supposed to do? Not grab your wrist?


    ??????


    When I started singing the song with a thicker and sexier voice than the one I used for Numb, the audience got very excited.


    The style of this song was very different from the style of Numb and The Lazy Song, which made people even more curious about this.


    Listening to the lyrics and seeing how the girls were acting, the men in the audience who were following the girls became a little worried, but when they saw that my eyes were focused on the girl who hade to the bar because she had broken up with me, they became more rxed.


    This song was very dangerous because the girls who heard it felt a strange feeling.


    You could see it in Charlie''s face, she had stars in her eyes as she watched me sing the song.


    When I started singing the song, a man came on stage with a camera and started recording the show.


    This was the cameraman Selena had hired to record the live version of Boyfriend for me to post on MeTube and use to promote the shows.


    Having material like this that showed my stage presence and the audience''s reaction to my show was very good for getting better opportunities to perform and better payments for my shows.


    I would still be responsible for editing and production, but just having a professional cameraman to capture everything and good angles was much better than just a stationary camera.


    ??????


    I could be a better friend than him.


    I could do the shit he never did


    Up all night, I won''t stop


    Thinking I could steal you from him


    I could be such a gentleman


    And all my clothes would fit


    ??????


    Just like when I sang Numb, when I sang the second chorus of the song, the crowd in the audience also started singing along with me, but this time the predominant voice in their chorus was female, which made it clear how appealing this song was to that type of audience.


    But even though the girls liked it more, the guys also enjoyed the song, especially those who hade to the bar to pick up girls and now used the song to look for girls to pick up.


    The only ones who weren''t sofortable were the guys who hade with their girlfriends, who took the opportunity to hug the girls from behind to protect them and make it clear that they owned them.


    The guys who got the most out of the situation were those who were dating the girls for the first time. After seeing how the other men acted, they also had the courage to hug the girls from behind, and most of them epted it, imagining that they were the protagonists of the lyrics and the guy they were going out with was singing it to them.


    It was clear that the libido in the air when I sang that song was very high, but I didn''t worry about it.


    If people liked my music, I was happy.


    When the song finally ended, there was a round of apuse from the audience.


    Unfortunately, my repertoire of original songs only had In The End, I could still sing and y other songs from my old world, but I didn''t think it was a good idea to do a show 100% of songs that people didn''t know, so at that point I started ying songs that people liked, that were famous in this world, leaving In The End as literally thest song of the show.


    When I started ying the songs they knew, the audience got even more excited.


    ////NunuNote////


    Thank you very much Gilly1210 for the Magic Castle!! Your 2 Bonus Chapters will be released as soon as I can!!


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 1/17


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 24 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 55 55 - After Show

    Chapter 55 55 - After Show


    ????????


    I tried so hard and got so far


    But in the end it doesn''t even matter


    I had to fall to lose it all


    But in the end it doesn''t even matter...


    ??????


    Singing thest line of In The End to the apuse of an audience of about 100 to 200 people, I finally finished my first show.


    As I bowed to thank the audience, you could see the drops of sweat dripping from me.


    It was a 50-minute show with only a few breaks between songs to interact with the audience, but those 50 minutes were more exhausting than my 2-hour workout I do every day.


    "Thank you so much to everyone who came out to Moe''s Bar tonight, I hope to see you here again when Ie back in the future!" I said excitedly and tiredly, gasping for air with a smile.


    The audience whistled and pped as I picked up my things to leave the stage.


    While I was gathering my things, the host of the evening came back on stage to address the audience.


    "That was ckVelvet guys! If you like him, don''t forget to follow him on social media and Spokify, the kid''s got talent!" The host said excitedly. "Now the next artist to take the stage..."


    I didn''t hear what he said after that because I had already left the stage to find a ce to sit and rest.


    Selena was at the side of the stage talking to the cameraman she had hired to film me. When she saw me, she gave me a big smile and pointed to a sofa next to her, which I didn''t think twice about and threw myself on it, exhausted.


    After paying the cameraman and receiving the memory card, Selena smiled as she turned to me. "Hey, how was it being the only star on stage?"


    "Tiring, about 10 times more tiring than just being the guitarist..." I said, breathing heavily.


    "And the fun, was it more fun?" She asked.


    "At least 10x more fun too..." I replied with a thmubsup, without raising my head, earning augh from her.


    After a few minutes my family came to celebrate with me.


    "THAT WAS AWESOME, NOAH!" Ethan said excitedly as he ran up to me to take a closer look.


    Smiling as I used my sweaty hand to mess up his hair, which took on a look of disgust as he tried to pull away from me, I replied. "I heard you were the only one singing Numb on the first chorus!"


    "Really?! Did you hear me?" he asked with bright eyes.


    "He kept asking if you were listening." My fatherughed. "That''s why he asked me to put him on my shoulders afterwards, so you could see he enjoyed it."


    "I don''t think anyone enjoyed your show more than he did." Olivia said with augh as she looked at Ethan.


    "That''s why he''s my number one fan!" Iughed.


    "We already got the ticket and a coupon for internal use, do you want to stay or go?" Selena asked, since it was my first concert and my family was with us, she wanted to let us enjoy this moment.


    "I forgot to ask, how much did you pay?" I asked curiously.


    "The total fee was $300, with $60 going to AJP, plus a $200 voucher to be used in the establishment as a courtesy for how well you yed, with the restriction that it cannot be used for alcoholic beverages." She exined.


    "It''s a good thing nobody''s drinking anything alcoholic tonight, right?" My mother said wryly as she looked at me through Lauren''s chopper eyes.


    "Yeah..." I agreed a little frustrated, but I figured I couldn''t drink anyway. Unlike the other gig I''d done, where I was just someone from the audience who got up on stage to sing, this time I was a contracted artist. Not only did they know I was underage when they hired me, but Selena was responsible for that, and she would probably stop me from drinking.


    "Then let''s get something to eat, I''m starving." I said as I stood up, earning a nod from everyone.


    When I sat down at the table where my family was, the people around me recognized me and there were even a few people who asked to take a picture with me!


    While other people offered me drinks, which made me realize that it wouldn''t be impossible to drink at concerts in the future, as long as I wasn''t the only one asking for it.


    Of the 9 photos I took that night, 6 were with girls and only 3 with guys.


    I even got some phone numbers from a group of girls, but with the looks I got from the three women at the table, I just smiled while pretending to politely save the numbers.


    On the way home, I pulled out my phone to check my socialworks.


    The difference had been sincest week, when I posted The Lazy Song.


    |------------------------


    Mized views: 1,976,936 = $1,680


    [Numb - 401,841 views] +146,978 views


    [In The End - 417,095 views] +223,097 views


    [The Lazy Song - 1,173,348 views] +1,033,725 views


    [Boyfriend - 61,438 views] +61,438 views


    [42,109 subscribers] + 23,432 subs


    Spokify music is ying: 432,000 = $1,728


    Instabram: 17k followers


    |------------------------


    The difference in my socialworks was hugepared tost week, all because of the rapid growth The Lazy Song made with the channel, which created a chain effect that made all my songs grow faster and generate more views.


    People listened to the song and went to my channel to look for other songs that I also had to watch, the problem being that since the songs were not in the same style, it meant that few people subscribed to the channel because they didn''t like the other style.


    I probably would have gotten twice as many subscriptions this week if the other songs were in the style of The Lazy Song, but I preferred it this way.


    It was better to grow slowly and steadily than to be held hostage to my chosen style of music and never be able to do it again.


    So I was satisfied. When I added up the money I made from MeTube and Spokify, it was already $3,400, which was very close to what I was making from the art, literally doubling my estimated ie.


    I thought I would end the month with "only" around $4,000, but the total amount I received was very close to $8,000, which could both help me a lot to buy the equipment I need for my studio, and also help my father a lot with the household bills, now that he would have another source of ie at home to help out.


    Maybe next month, if I can continue to earn this amount or even increase it, I can convince my father to quit one of his jobs and have a normal work routine.


    "So how tired are you?" Selena asked as we drove back to my house.


    Since Ethan was very tired, he went with my parents in their car while he slept, leaving just me and Selena in her car.


    Thinking for a moment and analyzing how I was doing, I replied, "It''s a different routine, but I think I can do about three shows like this in one night once I get used to it.


    She nodded her head and said. "I have the contact details of some bars and clubs with free times tomorrow, do you want to try and do 2 shows tomorrow? I think trying 3 at once might be dangerous, we can take it slow."


    "Sure, what time are those shows?" I asked excitedly.


    "One starts at 9pm and the other at 11pm." She said.


    "Those are good times, I can do my routine during the day and still go to the concerts at night. What about the middle of the week?" I asked curiously.


    "Since you''re a minor, we can''t put a workload on you that would interfere with your school performance, of course, if you went to a school specializing in music, we might be able to get you some extra time off, but in your current situation, thepany protocol is to only do concerts on the weekends while you focus on developing your socialworks during the week." She exined. "If you could get into a rhythm of doing at least three shows a day on the weekends, it would be a huge boost for your career and for thepany to recoup some of its investment in you."


    Remembering the $4,000 thepany invested in the animation for my music video, I realized that if they took 20% of themissions from my shows while keeping me on such a low ie, it would take a long time for them to get it back, not to mention the sry of Selena, who is currently my exclusive agent.


    But that''s because the amount I was being paid was that of a Low Rank E artist, which would increase as I moved up a rank.


    If I did 3 shows a night and got paid $5,000 a show like a lot of higher ranked artists, that would be $3,000 a night for them too, which would be a total of $24,000 a month just frommissions for the shows I did, not counting when I got older and could do shows during the week, or not counting any promotions I might do, which not only pay more, but they would be entitled to 20% of that.


    But if they were responsible for finding those campaigns for me, which I had no idea how to do, I wouldn''t have a problem.


    "One question, would you have a problem ying for weddings, corporate events or birthdays?" Selena asked something she thought would melt my heart.


    I thought about her question and wondered why.


    Since such shows were probably much more problematic to do, as well as more boring for the artist, few people would ept them, but they also paid better.


    "I guess it depends, if it''s not too much trouble I might do it." I replied without worrying too much.


    I may not be someone who''s crazy about money, but having a little extra money, gaining more poprity, and being able to help my family at home more would be things I wouldn''t turn down.


    If doing shows like this would help, I wouldn''t have a problem with it.


    "What about benefit concerts?" She asked.


    "No problem. As long as it''s not some kind of moneyundering scheme, I''d be fine with it."


    Nodding her head in satisfaction, Selena just stood there ponderously as she drove the rest of the way, which I figured meant she was possibly nning my future path, so I didn''t interrupt and went back to paying attention to my cell phone.


    ////NunuNote////


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 1/17


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 24 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 56 [Bonus ] 56 - Musical family

    Chapter 56 [Bonus ] 56 - Musical family


    ??After dropping me off at home, Selena didn''t even get out of the car and drove away. She said she was going to make a development n for me, with ns for shows I could do to boost my career, and think about future possibilities for shows I could appear in to also boost my poprity.


    I didn''t worry too much about that kind of thing. I wasn''t the kind of artist who thought I shouldn''t do anything useless and just focus on my art. The way I saw it, as an artist, I had to take the opportunities that came my way and grow.


    Of course, without trying to get ahead of anyone and without acting like a jerk.


    After Selena left, my focus turned to what I thought about the band I could use.


    With the time we had in silence in her car, I thought about it a bit and realized that the best alternative for me would be to just focus on myself and grow my name as an artist.


    I already had all the advantages that bands had, like I could learn all the instruments and arrange the songs the way I wanted, I didn''t need other people to help me write the songs, not to mention I didn''t have to put myself in situations of band fights where one member wants something and the other member wants something else, the band breaks up and in the end I would have to kick them out of the band or even break up the band and have to change my stage name.


    ckVelvet was the name of my dad''s band in my old world, but I didn''t have to make it a band in this world.


    So I decided that I would be ckVelvet instead of ckVelvet being a band with several members.


    Even if I didn''t get 100% of their dedication, I know there are many talented musicians in solo bands, I could do the same thing.


    With that decided, I was already more rxed.


    This was a doubt that had been bothering me ever since I remembered how tired I was on stage.


    "Hey Noah, do you think you could make a song for me even if you can''t y the violin?" Liv came into my room a little embarrassed, but I could see how excited she was to think about it.


    "Did you like the feeling when you saw me on stage?" I asked, smiling.


    She nodded. "Yeah! You looked so cool ying the guitar on stage while you sang and people danced, I thought it would be cool to do that one day... but I y the violin... that stuff is only good for old people''s songs..." When I heard that, Iughed.


    Hearing that, Iughed. "Of course not, if no one has ever made a violin song with a youth theme, why can''t we? Believe in yourself!"


    In my old world, there were a few girls who grew up a lot on YouTube with songs that focused mainly on the violin.


    Girls like Lindsey Stirling or Taylor Davis were just a few who used the violin as the instrument and the voice of the song, which made the experience very unique and interesting!


    But of course, to reach that level, Olivia would have to train hard on the violin and get really good.


    To stand out in such apetitive market, where your differentiator would be that you sweat the violin better than anyone else, you really had to be very good at it to surprise the audience.


    Although Liv could y it well, I''d say her skill was around Lv 21, but to really excel at it, I imagine she would have to train to get her skill up to at least Lv 30 to begin with.


    The barrier to entry for that was much higher than the barrier to entry for someone who sang, since someone who sang at Lv 20 in each of the skills would cause the two levels to merge and increase to an even higher number.


    But Liv didn''t have that advantage, we tried to get her to sing, and poor girl... her voice was sweet when she spoke, but when she started to sing, I started to believe that there was a skill with a negative level...


    If she really put her mind to it, she could probably get her singing skills up to a decent level, but it would take a long time, and I didn''t want her practicing something she wasn''t good at for several years before she could really be an artist.


    "So you think you can help me make a song?" She asked, her big blue eyes sparkling.


    "Yes, I will, I just need you to teach me the violin first, because I wouldn''t be able topose a song for you if I didn''t know how to y it. Of course, you don''t have to teach me much, just enough to understand the basics of making music." I exined, earning a nod from her.


    "Okay, when I go to practice I''ll call you, then I''ll practice and exin the things I''m learning and practicing, how''s that?" She asked me excitedly.


    "Yeah, that sounds good." I replied with a nod.


    "I know you have a monstrous talent and you''ll probably learn it faster than me, just don''t give up on me after that..." She said a little dejectedly.


    Since she had given up the violin because she felt she had no talent for it, while she had only learned to y to please our mother, and probably after seeing how quickly I learned everything with the system, this must have triggered her.


    "Don''t worry, I might learn it very quickly, but when I catch up I can teach you so we can progress together." I said with a hand on her shoulder and a small smile on my face.


    She nodded her head and agreed.


    I didn''t want to pretend I didn''t know how to y to make her feel better, because if I had to y at some point and she saw how good I was, she''d get mad at me for lying, so I thought it best to just be honest and use my Skill Teach to speed up her progress when I caught up.


    It''s not like I''m going to take a skill from lv0 to lv20 in an instant, it would take a few weeks or even months, depending on how much time I put into learning it with her, which would slow down my learning time.


    Then I would have to learn it with her for a while more before I could finally pass her and pull her up.


    "I want to too!" Ethan said excitedly as he walked into the room.


    "Learn to y the violin?" I asked confused.


    "No, I want a song!" Ethan said excitedly. "I want to learn how to y a cool song like you so that one day I can get up on stage at school and impress everyone with how good I am."


    When we heard Ethan''s reason, Liv and I started tough.


    "If that''s your motive, then I''ll help you. Let''s make you the coolest kid in school, Buddy!" I said as I ruffled his hair.


    Since he was learning to y the ukulele, there were a lot of cool hit songs he could y.


    Not to mention that the image of a cute little boy like him ying with me would also be nice, I think the audience would enjoy seeing him y with us.


    After I decided to help them find songs, I realized that my family was slowly orbiting around the music industry.


    Liv was interested in learning to y the violin and I wanted to help her pursue that dream, while Ethan enjoyed ying the ukulele and learning to sing and y my songs.


    Although Liv''s talent wasn''t as monstrous as Ethan''s, who seemed to be born to y it, her talent was still okay, and with the years of training she already had, it was only a matter of time before she could perform as well if she really wanted to in the future.


    After we talked some more and Liv went back to her room, Ethan picked up his ukulele and continued practicing while I opened my Instagram to see if there was anything about me.


    Looking at the messages I''d received, I realized that several people in the bar had posted Stories from my show and tagged me, which meant that some of my fans had seen them and were surprised that I was doing shows where my face was visible.


    But the people who saw my face were still a small minority.


    I even wanted to post those stories on my profile, but considering that it was the first time I''d shown my face online in the clip the cameraman shot of Boyfriend, I controlled myself and didn''t post it.


    Since it was my first performance, the adrenaline was still pumping through my body and I could not sleep for a long time.


    Ethan had even finished practicing his ukulele and was falling asleep while I was having trouble sleeping.


    Although I did manage to fall asleep after a few hours, as the day began to dawn, this was the first time in my life that I woke upte.


    Little did I know that while I was sleeping, some unwanted people came to visit the house.

 Chapter 57 57 - Karen

    Chapter 57 57 - Karen


    ??"Long time no see, Jonathan!" A woman who looked a lot like Jonathan said while pretending to be excited as soon as Jonathan opened the door to his house.


    Seeing this woman, Jonathan was a little embarrassed while pretending to act naturally on the outside.


    "Yes Karen, long time no see..." He said as he cracked an unnatural smile. Next to his wife, Jonathan nodded to her husband, who nodded back, also a little embarrassed.


    Behind them, a fat boy with an arrogant expression on his face listened to music on an expensive headset without bothering to greet Jonathan as he looked around the house as if searching for something.


    "Aren''t you going to invite us in?" The woman asked in an arrogant voice as she red at Jonathan.


    "Of course, pleasee in." Jonathan led the way for them to pass.


    As the woman entered, she acted as if she were in her own home, as did her son, while her husband acted politely and somewhat apologetically toward Jonathan,


    Seeing the three people enter, Lauren felt guilty as she came out of the kitchen to greet them, and Olivia, who had juste out of the basement with Ethan, saw these people and tried to quickly turn around to go back to the basement, but the fat boy''s gaze was quicker and saw her immediately.


    "Olivia!" He shouted excitedly as he ran towards her.


    Stopping in her tracks, Olivia knew there was no escape and turned to the boy with a sigh. "Hi Jerry..."


    Seeing Olivia in front of him, Jerry broke into a wide smile. "You look so beautiful Olivia, let me show you the games I bought on my phone."


    Saying this, the boy took out his cell phone and without waiting for Olivia to say no, he opened the screen of the cell phone and began to exin each game he had bought,pletely ignoring Ethan.


    Ethan was used to this by now and just slowly walked away as he went upstairs to his room where Noah was sleeping, leaving Olivia to deal with Jerry, their cousin.


    As Ethan went upstairs, Karen was with her husband talking to Jonathan and Lauren.


    "Jonathan, I know the money I loaned you was a lot, but I need that money back now. Jerry is going on an exchange trip and he''s going to need this money for his expenses in Spain." Karen said as she looked at Jonathan with a slight smile.


    Karen was Jonathan''s younger sister. While the rest of his family were normal people, Karen grew up feeling that money was the most important thing, so much so that her husband, David, was chosen only because he was the son of the owner of a car dealership, which guaranteed her a promising future.


    Because of the family''s financial difficulties, Jonathan had to borrow money from Karen, which was only considered a possibility because he had no other option but to sell something they needed, like the car.


    Unfortunately, since he was asking Karen for money, she took it as proof that she was the right one in the family to prioritize money in her life, so the rest of the family had to listen to her say how right she was to be rich while they were poor.


    But this was the first time Karen hade to his house to collect the money without telling him first, which made Jonathan a little suspicious.


    "Karen... I don''t have all the money right now, but I can pay you back little by little, Noah is working now and when we meet we can pay back part of what I owe you..." Jonathan replied embarrassed, especially since he needed Noah''s help to pay off his debts.


    "That can''t be, Jonathan, I need that money badly." Karen denied as she shook her head. "If you can''t pay me, I''ll have to sue you."


    Jonathan was shocked to hear this.


    "I''m your brother, Karen..." He said worriedly.


    "I love you too for being your sister, Jonathan, but you asked me for this money two months ago and you haven''t paid me until today, I think you don''t want to pay me..." She said as she pulled out a folder with some printed pictures. "I have all the proof of our messenger conversations where you asked for money, which would serve as evidence for a judge to dere me the winner of the trial, Jonathan."


    When Jonathan saw that she had even brought the printed conversations, he felt even more that something was wrong.


    He had no money, the only thing she could win by suing him was the family car, but for her husband, who now owned his family''s car dealership, a car like the Camry he had wouldn''t be all that attractive.


    But even though it was embarrassing, Jonathan knew he had been wrong not to pay back the loan, and he apologized. "I''m sorry, Karen, you don''t have to sue me. I''ll get the money to pay you back next month, I swear."


    Seeing Jonathan like this, Lauren felt very bad, thinking that it was her fault that the family was like this, while Olivia, just hearing it from a distance, also started to feel bad for her father, while her annoying cousin kept talking about irrelevant things on his cell phone, trying to get her attention.


    Looking at Jonathan with a proud expression, Karen finally suggested what she wanted. "You know, Jonathan, there''s a possibility that I could help you forgive this debt..."


    "How?" Jonathan asked worriedly.


    "You can transfer your right to our parents'' inheritance to me." She said with a smile.


    Jonathan was horrified by this, although their parents were old, they were still alive and probably had at least 10 years left to live if all went well, but Karen was already trying to get his share of the inheritance?!


    "Karen, even though the inheritance is split 4 ways, my share alone would be worth more than $100,000, this exchange wouldn''t be fair at all!" Jonathan said indignantly.


    Keeping the smile on her face, Karen replied. "Yes, but if I sue you and win the case, you''ll have to sell your car to pay off the debt, which will cause you to lose your job, which will cause you to be unable to pay your bills and live on the street. Between giving me your share of the inheritance or putting your family on the street, which is better?"


    As Jonathan and Lauren watched Karen smile as she pulled a contract out of her purse, this scene was exactly what they imagined when someone said they had made a deal with the devil.


    "Are you sure about this, Karen?" Jonathan asked, wanting to see if there was any humanity left in his sister, but she didn''t even bother to answer and just put the contract in front of Jonathan.


    "Just sign it, Jonathan, and everything will be fine." She said.


    Looking at the contract in front of him, Jonathan saw that this was indeed what she was talking about.


    The contract said that the $10,000 debt he had borrowed from her would be forgiven in exchange for the inheritance rights he had.


    As he considered all the possibilities, looking at Lauren, Olivia, and thinking about Ethan and Noah, Jonathan really thought about signing the contract.


    As he picked up the pen to sign it, making Karen''s smile even bigger, a voice interrupted him.


    "Dad, stop!"


    Surprised, everyone looked at the stairs and saw Ethaning down with a handsome young man with messy bleached hair who looked like he had just woken up.


    Looking at the boy with disdain, Karen scoffed. "Haha, now you''re even letting Olivia''s boyfriend stay with you? That exins why you can''t afford anything, Jonathan."


    But her statement made everyone look at her in confusion.


    "What are you saying, Karen, that boy isn''t Olivia''s boyfriend, he''s Noah, my son." Lauren exined in confusion.


    Hearing that it was Noah, Karen was shocked because thest time she''d seen Noah he was so fat he looked like he''d eaten someone else.


    "That''s impossible, Noah was much fatter than me!!!" Jerry shouted in confusion and anger at the room, ignoring the way Olivia was looking at him now.


    "Too bad, now you''re the only fat one in the family, Pig Jerry." Noah replied indifferently, not even looking at Jerry as he walked toward the kitchen.


    But when Jerry saw Noah talking to him and ignoring him like he wasn''t even worth his time, Jerry got angry and ran up to Noah.


    Because of his weight, Jerry wasn''t used to running and tripped on the carpet of the house, causing his headset to fall off, but he still managed to bnce himself in the end ande face to face with Noah.


    When he finally looked at Jerry, Noah stared into the face of the boy who was at least ten centimeters shorter than him, crossing his arms in front of his body.


    "What do you want, Pig Jerry?" Noah asked without patience.


    Because of his physical experiences, he didn''t like to mock people like he did in his previous world, especially when it came to the person''s weight, but for people like this who came to his house to try to extort money from his family, Noah had no mercy.


    Even more so with [Krav Maga Lv 22], Noah felt much more confident to deal with anything.


    Seeing Noah with his current muscles standing in front of him and staring at him, Jerry swallowed hard and regretted trying to intimidate Noah.

 Chapter 58 [Bonus ] 58 - Dealing with the problem

    Chapter 58 [Bonus ] 58 - Dealing with the problem


    ??"What''s the matter, Pig Jerry? If you''re not going to say anything, get out of my face." I said as I approached him, invading his personal space and making my cousin even more ufortable.


    Jerry, though fat, is a little thinner than I was when I weighed 150 Kg, so not only did he make fun of me for not having money at family parties at my grandparents'' house, but he also made fun of me for my weight as a way of self-affirming that he wasn''t as fat as he looked.


    But now that I had lost weight, this boy no longer had a reason to tease me about my weight, and as my career progressed, he would soon have no right to tease me about my money.


    Feeling intimidated, Jerry took two steps back and one to the side, clearing the way for me to reach the kitchen.


    Ignoring him from that point on, I entered the kitchen in silence, staring at and analyzing my Aunt Karen and her soft-ass husband.


    David was a very well born man, with a good education, a very pleasant man to keeppany with at a barbecue, the problem was that he could never assert himself, so Karen took advantage of that in him and did what she wanted with his money.


    While Karen looked at me angrily, David looked at me as if to apologize, which made me sigh for the poor man.


    Standing next to where my father sat, I began to read the contract to understand exactly what was going on.


    I didn''t know about my father''s $10,000 debt, otherwise I would have worked even harder to get the money to pay Karen, but now that she was here, the only thing I could do at this point was get it over with quickly.


    When Ethan woke me up, I looked at the notification on my phone and confirmed that MeTube and Spokify had transferred the money I had received over thest 30 days, which was great news.


    When I added up all the money I had, it was $1,680 from MeTube, $1,728 from Spokify, and $3,210 that I had saved from the artwork I had sold over the past few weeks, plus the money I had earned from the two shows I had participated in.


    That came to $6,618 in my current bank ount, which was still $3,382 short of what I needed to pay the bill.


    "Dad, how much money do you have on hand right now?" I asked him.


    Embarrassed, my father pulled his phone out of his pocket and opened the banking app to check.


    "I only have $1,400 in an emergency ount..."


    Hearing this, I nodded; with his $1,400, I was only about $2,000 short of the full amount.


    Thinking of something, I picked up my cell phone as I decided to try a solution.


    "What do you think you''re doing, kid? You think you''re going to get the $8,600 you need to pay off the debt with your low-level job?" Karen asked with a scornfulugh. "If you had more than $600 in your bank ount, I''d walk home upside down, haha, and don''t think I''ll ept anything less than the $10,000 today, if you don''t pay me that right now, I''m going straight from here to mywyers to file awsuit against your father."


    "Just thinking about what your father would have to spend onwyers, the fine for the dy, andpensation for moral damages, that $10,000 debt will easily go up by at least another $5,000. Stop wasting my time and just sign it, Jonathan. Karen said mockingly.


    But despite her mockery, my father just ignored her and looked at me doubtfully.


    He could see that I was doing something very concentrated on my cell phone, so I just waited to see what I would do.


    If I didn''t, he was ready to sign the contract. It was better to lose the right to the inheritance than to put the family under even more pressure.


    As I finished typing on my phone, several notifications appeared.


    Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding...


    "Are you talking to your girlfriend, son? Ignore him Jonathan, just sign it!" Karen began to lose patience with being ignored.


    But I kept a smile on my face.


    "What is it, Noah?" my father asked, confused.


    I smiled without exining, just turned my phone screen for him to see, and I saw his expression change from confusion to shock and then to happiness.


    Even my mother, who was standing behind him, saw this and put a big smile on her face as her eyes began to water despite her doubts.


    "I think that''s settled, Dad, just wire me the $1,400 you have in your bank ount and I''ll pay the rest." I said, earning a nod from my father and an instant transfer from his bank to mine without even asking.


    I was pleased with the man''s confidence in me. During thest month that I was in this world with this family, I felt that each one of them was beginning to be a part of me, and seeing the trust that my father had in me made my heart warm and I realized that everything I was doing was worth it.


    It may not seem like much to people with perfect families, but for me, who was practically raised as a burden in a house by my old father, having such a family was my greatest asset.


    Thing


    My father''s transmission came to my cell phone.


    "Okay, Karen, what''s your bank ount? I''ll wire you the $10,000 and you need to get out of our house, please." I said as I looked at her.


    She looked between me and my father to confirm that this was true, she was shocked and took her time to answer.


    "Come on woman, give me the ount number!" I said angrily, making her jump and finally answer.


    "Are you selling drugs, child? How did you get so much money in such a short time?" She shouted in confusion and anger.


    "How does what I do have anything to do with you?! Just tell me your fucking ount number before I take the phone out of your hand and see for myself!" I replied angrily, causing her to jump and look to David for help.


    But just as David didn''t have the courage to face her, he also looked at me and cowered, not having the courage to protect his wife from a 17 year old boy.


    Seeing that she wasn''t going to be helped, Karen simply gave her the ount number and I made the transfer.


    "Okay, I''ve saved the transfer receipt for the $10,000, and whatever shit youe up with in court, I can prove it''s already been paid and you''re lying." I said this while feeling a little sorry for transferring so much money at once, but knowing the reason for it, I rxed and left it for the future to recover even more.


    After saying this, I started walking towards Karen, making her jump with fear because of our height and size difference, but I just walked past her and opened the door of the house for them to leave.


    "Pleasee out." I said as I pointed to the open door and waved at them.


    Looking at me in disbelief, Karen couldn''t believe that I would kick her out of our house in such a humiliating way.


    "Are you really going to let your son treat me like this, Jonathan?" She turned to my father and asked indignantly.


    "The boy is going through a rebellious phase, Karen, I''ll talk to himter." My father replied dismissively this time, whileughing and enjoying Karen''s indignation.


    He was really ashamed of owing his sister money, but the realization that she had only lent him that money to get his share of the inheritance from her parents who were still alive made him lose all consideration for this woman.


    Seeing that my father had no intention of stopping me, Karen became even more indignant and quickly gathered her things as she quickly left our house and got into David''s Porsche Macan.


    As David passed me, he stopped to say something, but sighed and just nodded as he walked back to his car.


    As Jerry passed me, I "identally" kicked him in front of the house, but before he could say anything, I closed the door and went back inside.


    "Noah, where did you get the money?" My mother was the first to ask with great concern.


    I smiled as I noticed the tears in her eyes and started to answer, but Olivia ran over and hugged me as she started to cry as well.


    I think she felt really bad about everything that was happening, thinking of all the possibilities of bad things that could happen to her family and she couldn''t do anything about it.


    So instead of answering my mom right away, I just stroked Liv''s back to make her feel better while I looked at Ethan, who practically had stars in his eyes when he looked at me.

 Chapter 59 59 - Solving Problems

    Chapter 59 59 - Solving Problems


    ??When Liv finally calmed down and managed to let go of the hug, my mother asked me again.


    "Noah, what did you do to earn so much money?" she asked worriedly.


    Even though she knew I was making money from my artwork, she not only had no idea how much I was making, she had no idea how I managed to make more than $8,000 in one month.


    My father, on the other hand, knew how much I earned from each drawing, and this made him even more confused because he could see from the calctions that even if I saved all the money fromst month''s drawings and drew every 7 days of the week, I would still have a maximum of $6,000.


    So I exined: "Mom, you know I draw pictures to sell on the Inte, right?" I began to confirm.


    She nodded because I''d said that before.


    "I get $100 for every piece of art I make, and I usually make two pieces of art a day." I exined, leaving her shocked at how much money I made.


    "You draw people''s characters and they pay you $100 per drawing?" she asked in shock.


    "Yes." I nodded. "I was paid less at first, but over time my reputation grew, and now the amount I charge is $100 per drawing."


    "But even if you were paid $100 for thest 30 days and did 2 drawings a day, that would still only be $6,000, where did the rest of the moneye from?" my father asked confused.


    "Actually, the money came from several sources. The initial money was just $3,200 that I had saved from the artwork and the shows that I did, but for every thousand people that listen to my songs on the Inte, I get a share of the advertising money, which was another $3,400 of money." I exined to their surprise.


    "For every thousand people who listen to your songs, you get money?! So how much did you get for The Lazy Song?" My mom asked in shock.


    Since that song had over a million views, the calction was easy: "About $1,000 on MeTube alone, it probably made another $1,000 on Spokify, so that song alone was responsible for $2,000 of the money I used." I exined.


    "2,000 for one song..." My mom was very surprised. She had heard of people making a lot of money on the Inte, but since it was always far away, she couldn''t imagine that I, her son, could make so much money in such a short time by posting things on the Inte.


    "But even if you add all that to the $1,400 I sent you, you''re still $2,000 short, right? Where did you get the money so fast?" My father asked worriedly. He''d seen the messagesing in on my cell phone about transfers from various people, so he was worried that I was borrowing money just like he was.


    "The waiting list of my clients for the artwork is quite long, so I just epted somemissions for the drawings and asked for payment in advance. Those who paid had priority for the drawings. They also offered a gift of a cute, simple drawing of their characters to those who paid in advance," I exined. I exined.


    "How many pieces did you offer?" my father asked as he began to mentally count.


    "I received an advance of 50% of the value of 40 pieces of art..." I saidughing as I scratched the back of my head. "Now for the next 20 days I''ve already got my schedule set."


    "Can you deliver all that, Noah?" my mother asked worriedly. "You don''t have tomit so much, if you need any help, just let me know." I shook my head in denial.


    Shaking my head, I denied it. "It''s okay, even though I take so many orders, I was going to take them anyway, so I just moved the process along."


    What I didn''t say was that I don''t usually like to work on Saturdays and Sundays, and with my ns to do weekend shows, this time became even more precious.


    Now that I''ve epted these 40 pieces of art, I need to finish them as quickly as possible.


    With my drawing speed and my skill already above Lv 30, I can already do more than 2 artworks a day, so to speed this up, I intend to do at least 4 artworks a day, so that I can finish these artworks in just two weeks, considering that I would only be doing this from Monday to Friday.


    Since each person was given a deadline to do the artwork ording to the order in which they bought it, I would still have plenty of free time if I didn''t want to draw on the weekend, and no one would be put off by this.


    But unfortunately, relying on these artworks to increase my ie for the future was no longer a viable alternative.


    I could increase the amount of art I did in a day to increase the amount I received, but I realized that raising the price from the $100 I was already charging was too difficult.


    There was only a limited amount of money that people had to pay for something like this, so the only way to get more out of this service would be to increase the amount, which wasn''t a good alternative.


    What I could try would be to post longer videos on MeTube now that I looked good, but I was still at a bit of a loss as to what kind of content to record. My daily life wasn''t that interesting to post on the Inte, and I didn''t want to exploit my family for views.


    As much as it could make us rich, I''d rather keep my family''s privacy to myself than have strangers on the Inte watching us interact and doing who knows what with our video.


    Aside from MeTube, the only two other ways I could see to make money were to use my programming skills to develop something that would make money in the short term, or to focus on my career and move up the ranks to get paid more for each show.


    The programming option wasn''t something I would rule out, but it wasn''t something I wanted to focus onpletely.


    Programming was nice in theory, but studying it was very tedious.


    It was just an hours-long process of reading books and articles and trying to implement what they exined, so focusing on making my game was more fun.


    Unfortunately, my game was still far from being finished.


    So the only thing left to do was to focus on my career.


    Raising my profile from the bottom of rank E to at least the middle or top of rank E would be a big help.


    "I''m sorry to put you through this, Noah." My father apologized with a guilty look on his face and his eyes trying very hard not to shed a tear.


    Knowing what he was carrying, I reached over and put my hand on his shoulder. "The money you borrowed from her was for our own good, wasn''t it?"


    He nodded. "The money I borrowed from her was to do the shopping at the market and to pay for the consultation Ethan had to go to after he started feeling unwell..."


    Searching through the memory of this body, I realized that a month before I came to this body, Ethan had actually be very ill and had to stay in the hospital for a few days, which put even more pressure on the household finances.


    "Don''t worry Dad, I know you''re doing your best." I said as I hugged him. "Didn''t I tell you that I wanted to help out more at home? Now that I have other sources of ie, it wouldn''t be a problem to help out with $1,000 to $2,000 a month with the bills at home. That way you could put money away for the emergency fund again and we could also go out and have fun together more often," she said with a smile. I said with a smile.


    Hearing that, although he still felt a little bad, a sincere smile appeared on his face after he returned the hug.


    "It''s okay Buddy, who would have thought my boy would change so much in one month. Now you''re a man." He said proudly as he looked at me, making me feel ashamed.


    "Just ask me one thing Dad, did you borrow money from anyone other than Karen?" I asked with a worried voice.


    I didn''t even bother to call this woman an aunt anymore.


    Embarrassed, my father nodded. "Yes, but it wasn''t that much money. It was $3,000 for my parents and $1,000 for my other two uncles. I had only borrowed $1,000 from Karen as well, but she offered $10,000 at the time."


    He continued. "At first I thought it was strange that Karen would offer money, but since it would really help with the bills at home, I epted, thinking that she had improved and started to value family more than money, but now I understand why she offered so much..."


    "All right, Dad, let''s work together to pay off the $5,000 we still owe and then we''ll be free of all this." I smiled and tried to calm him down, which partly worked.


    This was something he already felt pretty bad about, so at least knowing that his son was going to help him pay made him even prouder.


    If it had been my old dad, I wouldn''t have worried at all, because he would probably have borrowed the money to spend it on booze, drugs, or gambling, but my current dad didn''t do that. All the money was spent on the five of us, so I wasn''t angry.


    "Let''s make a big dinner to celebrate today, we''ll each get to choose a dish." My mother said, relieved that she no longer had to worry about the money my father had borrowed from my aunt and that all the debts would be paid off in the near future.


    "I want a hamburger!" Ethan was the first to respond excitedly.


    "I''ll have a sd..." Olivia said sheepishly, making me look at her with a raised eyebrow.


    Seeing me look at her like that made her even more embarrassed.


    "Are you really just going to eat a sd?" I asked confused.


    "I''m on a diet..." She said, making me look up and down and frown.


    "But don''t your measurements go down with the exercise we do together?" I asked confused since we measured each other every week and she started to look slimmer after we started training.


    "But my weight on the scale hasn''t gone down." Sheined a little.


    "Silly girl, when you lose fat and gain muscle, your weight stays the same, but the fat is more voluminous, which makes you thinner...you can eat something more caloric, which with the intensity of our training, will hardly make you fat." Iughed as I exined, making her rx while I actually started to think of something she could order to eat.


    "I''ll have fries, lots of fries." I said excitedly.


    After all the time I''d spent on my high protein diet so I could eat during the week, being able to indulge in junk food on the weekend was something I''d been waiting for.


    Especially now that I was very close to my ideal weight, I could give myself a little freedom to eat junk food on the weekends.


    Of course, my mid-week eating would still be controlled, and the system would help me avoid regaining my previous weight.


    But to my surprise, as soon as I answered what I wanted to eat, a notification beeped on my phone, alerting me to a message Selena had sent me.

 Chapter 60 [Bonus ] 60 - They Heard About You

    Chapter 60 [Bonus ] 60 - They Heard About You


    ??[Hey Noah, is everything okay for the shows today?] Her message came.


    [Shows? Wasn''t it only one?] I asked in surprise.


    [Hehe, it was only supposed to be one, but I managed to book 2 shows for tonight, one of the bar owners got wind of how the audience liked your show yesterday and decided to test your performance in his bar as well, because one of his artists got sick]. She exined and sent a big smiley face emoji.


    [Woah, this came at a great time...] I replied a little relieved. [How much will these two shows cost?]


    [Each will still only be $300 because even though the bar owner has heard of you, you''re still a new artist with no name]. She exined. [Mar, why do you say this came at a good time? Do you need money?]


    Seeing as it''s $300 for each show and taking out AJP''s 20%, I''d still have $480 left over!


    Hell, if I could do 2 shows like that a weekend, I''d be making almost as much as I make from art...


    [I had to help my family pay off a debt, now I''m getting money together to finish paying off the rest]. I exined it to her honestly.


    Since Selena was my agent, it was ideal that she knew about this kind of thing to help me get projects to raise money as soon as possible, it''s not like she would stop liking me because of it, was she my girlfriend by any chance?


    [Hmm, I think I can help you get some corporate work this week. There are some events that need a singer, but maybe you need a song in the style they want, is that okay with you?"]. She asked. [Is there a preference?]


    After thinking a bit, I thought it might be a good idea to y at a wedding, with the great romantic songs from my previous world, not only could I get more money from ying at weddings, but I could also get more followers if I put these songs on my MeTube channel.


    [No problem, I''d prefer weddings or 15th birthdays, I''ll just need some time to write a song for that and I''ll send it to you so you can get the copyright, okay?]


    [Okay!] She replied. [I''ll pick you up at five in the afternoon].


    [Okay, see you then!]


    With that settled, I felt more excitementing over me.


    Now I was not only excited about getting money to help my family out of debt, but I was also excited about writing new music and doing more gigs.


    When I saw how much I could get paid for gigs, there was no way I couldn''t get excited.


    And since I was still only a Rank E artist, imagining how much I could get paid at Rank D or Rank C would make today''s amount seem small.


    "Guys, Selena has two shows for me today, so since I probably won''t have much free time between one show and the other, if you don''t want to go that''s fine." I said, remembering that they might want to go to the show.


    "It''s okay Noah, I think we''ll stay home today and enjoy the food your mom made." My father said with a smile of relief.


    Even though I didn''t have the money to go to the concert today, my parents still had a credit card so they could go if they really wanted to, but thinking about everything that happened today and that they might not even be able to enjoy it with me after the concert, they thought it was best to just stay home.


    "And you, Liv, do you want toe with me?" I asked her too, because if she really wanted I could take her backstage with me.


    But she just looked at me with her eyes a little red from cryingtely and replied. "I''m going to train Noah, I''m going to practice the violin again, and I''m going to help you make money."


    When my parents heard what she said, their eyes turned red, and another mushy family moment began.


    In the end it was decided that I would go alone with Selena, although Ethan wanted to go as well, but it wasn''t possible because of his age.


    So I would go with Selena to the concerts, my parents would rest at home and Liv would practice with Ethan.


    After I ate with my family and enjoyed some time with everyone while we were happy, I went back to my room and focused on doing some art first.


    At this point it was still two o''clock in the afternoon, which left me at least two hours free before I had to start getting ready to go to the concert with Selena.


    In those two hours I''d managed to make two pieces of art, which I''d already delivered to the customers who''d bought them, and I''d received my $50 deposits from each of them, bringing the amount in my bank ount to $100.


    At least I''m not broke anymore. Iughed as I looked at the bank ount.


    Fortunately, I was a man, and it was much easier for me to prepare for a show like this than it was for women.


    Until I remembered something, as far as I knew, it''s hard for men to get ready for big shows, too, right? Because they also have make-up artists to do their make-up, costume designers to choose the clothes they''re going to wear... so I wasn''t privileged in that way.


    Maybe I should learn how to do make-up for shows? I asked myself a little insecurely.


    My charisma wasn''t high enough yet, maybe makeup would add another point to my charisma along with the haircut?


    It was something to test in the future, I could ask Liv to teach me how to do my makeup and practice it during the week so I could use it on the weekend.


    An extra point of charisma, given my style, could be a big boost for my career.


    Beep Beep


    I heard Selena''s Te Power nt and said goodbye to my family as I left the house to get into her car with my guitar and acoustic guitar.


    "Hey Selena, you look beautiful." I said with a smile as I looked at her.


    Unlike the ck and white dress I saw her in the first time, she was now wearing a more casual outfit, a ck dress shirt and tight jeans.


    Considering the clothes I was wearing, she was still more formal than me, but since she was my agent, it was normal for her to look more formal.


    But even though she wasn''t as elegant as the first time I saw her, she still looked beautiful.


    Surprised by mypliment, she also looked me up and down andplimented me in a neutral voice that I couldn''t tell if it was sincere or not. "You don''t look bad yourself."


    This woman wasplicated; when she wanted to hide what she was thinking, it was very difficult for me to really understand what she meant.


    "How is this going to work? How did you pick me up at this time, I think you picked me up to do an opening show?" I asked excitedly.


    "Exactly." She replied. "The artist who was supposed to do the opening show at the Viper Poison bar got a bad stomach after eating yesterday and won''t be able to do the opening. Since the bar''s other contracted artists were already booked, they contacted AJP to get someone for them.


    "Wow, should I avoid eating and drinking there?" I asked, a little worried.


    "Theoretically, you shouldn''t worry, but considering that we have another show today, it might not be a bad idea not to eat or drink anything there except water." She exined, making me nod. "The funny thing was that when he asked for a list of AJP''s Rank E artists to do the opening tonight, he didn''t think twice when he saw your name and asked to contact you."


    "How did he find out about me so fast?" I asked in surprise.


    "Not only are these bar owners around town very attentive to the artists who perform inpeting bars, but it seems that the audience itself showed how much they liked you by how discouraged they were about the shows after you that day." She exined.


    "What do you mean?" I was surprised.


    "After you stopped performing, the next artist still managed to keep some of the crowd, but since all the other artists that night were Rank E neers, they didn''t have the experience to keep the crowd going like you left them, and people ended up being disappointed and left early." Selena exined to my shock.


    "But wouldn''t that be bad for the Viper Poison Bar? Since they want me to be the first performer tonight, couldn''t that happen again?" I asked worriedly.


    Looking at me with a smile on her face, Selena replied sarcastically. "You already think you''re great, don''t you, Noah? Don''t worry, even though you''re very good, the other artists who will perform after you are rank D artists and thest artist is rank C, so you don''t have to worry, they have experience in dealing with the audience.


    When I heard that, I was surprised andughed at what she said, I really thought a lot about myself, I couldn''t do the same thing again today, right?

 Chapter 61 61 - Good strategy!

    Chapter 61 61 - Good strategy!


    ??"In a concert, the best singers usually stay at the end, because if you''re too good in the beginning, people have something topare it to in the middle of the show and like who''s performing less. But by the same token, having a good opening act would be a great way to improve the overall quality of the show by a huge margin. Selena told me as we got out of the car and walked to the bar.


    "That would be good because I''d get everyone excited and more receptive to the next artist, right?" I asked, guessing.


    "Exactly, if you''ve managed to get the crowd going, the next artist''s job will be a lot easier, because if they can maintain their level, the crowd will be excited all night, spend more money on drinks, generate more profit for the bar owner, and have a lot more fun." Selena exined, causing me to nod in agreement.


    "Hi, are you in charge of the opening show?" The man holding the door asked as he looked at Selena.


    "Yes, I''m Selena Sinir, the AJP person in charge of ckVelvet, the artist opening tonight." She exined as she handed him her business card, causing him to nod and make room for us to pass.


    Even though I was ying the opening gig now, the bar had been open for a few hours, so there were already people in the ce enjoying the music from some ylist on the speakers.


    When they saw meing in with the instruments, some of the already excited people gave a celebratory shout as they raised their bodies in a toast in my direction, but that was only a small part of the crowd, the rest just carried on partying as normal, which made me better understand what Selena had said.


    With a crowd like that, it would be really hard for the artist toe on stage and cheer them up as much as possible, so the ideal was to have an opening show at the beginning to warm up the crowd, get them more excited, get them drinking more, and pave the way for the main artist toe on stage and greet the audience in the best possible condition.


    So my new skill will be very useful.


    [Stage Presence Lv 1:


    Effect: Develops a better understanding of stage presence techniques, increasing the singer''s confidence and skill by 1%. This includes mastery of posture, body expression, audience interaction, and emotional control during performances. It also improves lyric retention and practical application during performances by 1%. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamentals of captivating and engaging stage presence].


    Although the skill is still at level 1, considering that this is the equivalent of a month''s training, it''s as if I''ve been performing for a month and already have some experience in dealing with the public.


    I wouldn''t be so lost when I went on stage to interact with people, but I would still be lost if a very unusual situation arose.


    But that would be a big help to me, especially in the role of the opening act.


    "Hi, you''re in charge of the opening act, RedVelvet, right?" A woman with a manager''s badge came up to us while we were talking to Selena.


    "Yes, this is ''ckVelvet'' in charge of the opening act." Selena replied, emphasizing that it was ckVelvet and not RedVelvet.


    "Right, my boss saw what happened with the ckout Bar and was quite impressed with you, ckVelvet, since we usually only use E-rank artists for the opening of the show and the rest are all higher rank artists, you don''t have to worry about the same thing happening again and can let yourself go to the max. We''re confident that the artistsing after you will be able to handle the crowd you leave behind, so don''t worry. Depending on your performance, we might even give you a 20% bonus on top of your fee. said the manager with a professional smile.


    Even though I got my name wrong, I realized it wasn''t out of malice and smiled as I nodded, especially knowing that I could get a bonus depending on my performance.


    "Okay, if you''re ready, you can go on stage in 15 minutes. Our team will do the sound check for you." She said as she said goodbye and left.


    "You heard her, right? Just do your best and let them deal with the consequences." Selena said with a smile, which for a second I thought was an ulterior motive, but seeing that she didn''t have any other change of expression in that time, I just dismissed it as something in my head.


    "Yeah, since they''re so confident in their artists, I can just y like I did yesterday and have fun." I said excitedly.


    It was only going to be an hour long show so I was going to have the best time.


    ----- Selena''s POV -----


    When I saw Noah concentrating on getting ready to go on stage, I was excited, even though I didn''t show it.


    I knew of his talent, the way he acted like an amateur at the beginning of the showst night, but for him to learn how to act on stage and interact with the audience halfway through the show, like it was not his first time doing it, showed me the potential he had for it.


    I took a look at the list of artists performing tonight and Noah was indeed the only Rank E artist performing, but the artist after him was just a Rank D artist who had just moved up a rank, which wasn''t that different from a normal Rank E artist.


    The biggest difference between the two was the length of their experience, as this artist had been performing for over a year to reach Rank D, while Noah was performing his second solo show tonight.


    But there was a big difference between them.


    While the next artist was just a normal Rank D artist, Noah was no normal Rank E artist...


    With Noah really letting loose tonight, he can only do 80% of what he didst night, and this next artist probably won''t hold the audience.


    I knew it would happen, and I think Noah thought it was possible, but I didn''t confirm anything because he''s already very confident and if that confidence goes to his head it will turn into arrogance, something my aunt warned me to avoid as much as possible because dealing with arrogant artists was a pain in the ass.


    Even if the next artist after Noah couldn''t handle the public, it wouldn''t be a bad thing.


    If Noah''s reputation spread to all the bars in the city, it would raise his price, allowing me to charge more even though he was still an E-rank performer.


    Although the bar owners wanted to lower the amount they would pay for him because of his rank, the results of Noah''s performances constantly disrupting the shows of Rank D performers would show that he wouldmand a sry at least simr to that of Rank D performers, which was great for us.


    Now, whether this would affect the careers of the Rank D artists he was interrupting was not our problem.


    Only the fittest survive in an artist''s career, if this artist''s manager had the guts to let him y after Noah, it can''t be our fault. Just deal with the fact that your artist gets a higher sry than mine.


    Thinking about things like that, I couldn''t help but smile.


    These were the things I wanted to feel, these were the challenges I wanted to face when I came to work in California.


    The difference between the fight my artist was having on stage while I was fighting for him backstage was so much more fun than managing how many products to buy for my father''spany...


    But my thoughts were interrupted when Noah took the stage.


    "Good evening everyone, I''m ckVelvet and tonight I''m opening for Viper Poison Bar!" He said in a charismatic way while looking at the audience and adjusting the tuning of his guitar to make sure everything was perfect.


    Looking around the stage, I think he was looking to see if anyone there knew him, but imitating him, I realized that no one seemed to know who he was, which was a bit sad, but something that would change in a short while.


    When I looked at him, expecting to see him a little disappointed, I was surprised to see that he didn''t let his disappointment show and kept a smile on his face.


    "To start the show, I was debating whether to sing a standard song that everyone has to sing at opening concerts or to start the evening with one of my original songs. Currently this song has over a million views on MeTube and 300k views on Spokify, so I hope you''ll give it a listen and let me know if you like it. He said smiling as he started to strum his guitar. "This song is called The Lazy Song!"


    As soon as he said that, he started to y the beat of the song, which was an upbeat and cheerful tune, a good choice to start with when moving up to the bar level.


    When I looked at the people around me and realized that he had managed to get people''s attention, a smile appeared on my face.


    Little by little, people were paying more and more attention to him, and more and more people wereing to the stage to see him y.


    This was a very good performance for a rank E artist on a night when even a rank C artist was going to perform.


    His strategy was very clever...

 Chapter 62 [Bonus ] 62 - This is going to be fun!

    Chapter 62 [Bonus ] 62 - This is going to be fun!


    ??Noah was very smart about how he chose to interact with the audience.


    First, he introduced himself as ckVelvet to see if there was anyone in the audience who already knew him to show some credibility, but since there was no one, he decided to use a different approach.


    He used the facy of authority, which basically consists of showing a case of his sess, which was the song The Lazy Song, which had more than 1 million views on MeTube, something that only the most famous songs of C-list artists have, to show the audience that he had the talent and potential to surprise them, and then he started to y the song.


    Since this song was upbeat and happy, it would be a great opening song for his show, which would make the audience more excited and enthusiastic to watch him.


    The crowd liked rock, but not as much as in the ckout Bar, which would have made them even more disinterested if Noah had started with Numb, a song with rather sad and mncholic lyrics.


    But now that he''s started the show with The Lazy Song, he''s got the crowd in a good mood and after that he''s free to y Numb and In The End without any fear.


    If I''m not mistaken, he''ll use Boyfriend as a joker, a song he can y at any time to get the crowd back in the mood and keep the show going.


    It''s really hard to believe that he''s only a new artist doing his second show...


    The show was only 50 minutes long, so including each song and the breaks he had to rest and interact with the audience, Noah had time to y 11 songs.


    Of these 11 songs, 4 were his original songs and 7 were songs by other artists that we chose to cover.


    Although the crowd''s expectations were higher at this bar than at the ckcout Bar we went to yesterday, Noah managed to keep the crowd''s spirits up the whole time.


    Surprisingly, In The End was the most popr song with the crowd.


    Towards the middle of the show I felt he was getting morefortable and his stage presence was even more evident.


    It was impossible to tell that this was only his second show.


    The level of naturalness with which he did it was very high, as if he was born for it!


    As the show went on, it was as if he had be morefortable jumping, dancing, singing, ying and joking with the audience.


    His voice sounded better, the way he yed the guitar sounded better, it was like watching a walking metamorphosis...


    At the end of the show, Noah even received a few drinks as a gift from the fans, but he gave them to the waiters or left them for the next artist and left without drinking, afraid that there was something in the drink that might make him sick.


    Not to mention that going to the next gig drunk was not something I would ept.


    Maybe I could even let him have a drink or two to cheer up the fans, butpromising the quality of the next show waspletely uneptable.


    It was disrespectful to me, to the promoter of the next show, and to the audience that would be paying to see him.


    If it had been thest show of the night, I wouldn''t have minded letting him have a few drinks, as the fans usually get more excited about drinking when the artist is drinking, which is great for the promoter''s business, but only if it doesn''t get in the way of other work.


    When the show was over, we still had an hour until the next show, so we decided to stay and watch a little of the next show and see how the Rank D artist would handle this crowd.


    Looking around and seeing how excited people were, I was very pleased with what Noah had done, especially when I saw the bar manager''s big smile when she paid us the $360 for Noah''s show.


    I think she was happy because she didn''t realize how popr Noah''s show was and how hard it would be for the next performer to keep up.


    And just as I thought, he didn''t.


    Gradually, people got tired and went back to the tables with their friends and moved away from the stage, leaving only a few people near the stage enjoying the show and the D-list artist a little desperate.


    ---- Noah''s POV ----


    Seeing that long-awaited artist with the people walking away from the stage made me feel a little bad for him, it''s not like I wanted him to look bad, but I also didn''t want to have to put on a worse show than I could just to make him feel better.


    If he couldn''t hold the audience, all he had to do was train.


    Luckily, I had System to help me with that, so it was nothing to be proud of or feel superior about.


    Am I training and dedicating almost 14 hours a day? Yes, it''s an effort that you can''t deny.


    I doubt there''s another artist today who trains as much as I do, but that''s also because of the incentive I get from seeing my skills rise like in a game.


    And those skills increased while I was doing the show!


    [Guitar Lv 32 -> 33]


    [Singing Lv 30 -> 31]


    [Stage Presence Lv 1 -> 2].


    Increasing Guitar and Sing by one level was the same as increasing my experience time by 3 months, while increasing Stage Presence by one level was the same as increasing my experience time by one month, but the difference in the ratio of the two made the difference seem bigger.


    Since Singing and Guitar gave me 3 months of experience in skills I already had over 72 months of experience in, it was only an increase of less than 5% of the total, but Stage Presence gave me 1 month of experience in a skill I already had 1 month of experience in, which was a 100% increase in just one level!


    I myself noticed that I was already more natural with the audience and they were morefortable interacting with me on stage, but as I watched the D rank artist who came after me, I saw that my Stage Presence level was much lower than his.


    Because he had years of experience, it was still a big difference for me, who had only been in the system for two months, but I was happy to see my progress.


    He was very clever in how he handled the audience to try to keep as many people interested as possible, and I have to admit that most of the people who stayed were because his stage presence was better than mine and won them over, but the people he lost were because of the difference in the rest.


    Both because of the difference between the quality of our original songs, our difference in appearance with charisma, and our singing and guitar levels, which were lower than mine.


    After taking a few minutes to learn how he interacted with the audience with his stage presence, I felt like staying to watch the C-level artist who was performing today to see the difference between the two of us, but since we didn''t have time for that, I had to leave with Selena so we could go to the next bar.


    After taking AJP''s 20% of the $360, I was left with $288, which was already a good increase, bringing the total amount of money I had at that moment to an incredible $388, which wasn''t that much, but considering that one of the debts my father had with one of my uncles was only $1,000, it brought me closer to paying it off than I thought I would be in just one day.


    "This next bar we go to, am I going to be bartending for someone?" I asked curiously.


    But Selena just shook her head in the negative. "No, the owner of the bar we''re going to now asked me what I thought of your level and which would be the best ce for you, and I rmended one of thetter."


    She continued to exin as we got into the car. "Since this bar is smaller than the Viper Poison Bar, the artists who y there are mostly rank E, just like in the ckout Bar, only thest two artists of the night are rank D, which is why the owner of the bar hired you to be thest rank E artist to y tonight."


    "That''s quite a responsibility..." I saidughing.


    "Go on, show them that it would have been better to put you under the D ranks." She said with a smile at the corner of her mouth, which she quickly hid.


    But this time I''m sure I saw it!


    She wasughing her ass off, she wants me to finish the D rank show...


    This girl seems to be just a serious, straight girl, but apparently she wants to see chaos descend upon the world.


    Hehe, that makes it all even funnier.

 Chapter 63 63 - New strategy

    Chapter 63 63 - New strategy


    ??Just like she said, when we arrived at the venue for the second show, I was going to be thest Rank E artist of the night, which was much better for me than being the first artist like at the previous bar, because I could see the difference in the crowd.


    Even though there were fewer people here, these people were much more excited now than they usually were when I started the show.


    The artist on stage was still only a Rank E artist like me, so he didn''t have as much stage presence as the artist I saw y after me at the Viper Poison bar, which meant the crowd wasn''t as excited as it should have been.


    But that was okay, I was confident that I could lift these people up better than anyone else, and since Selena wanted to see something interesting happen at the Rank D artist''s show after me, my idea was to do just that.


    "I hope you enjoyed the Soul Sinners show!!! Let''s give them a round of apuse!" The host said as he took the stage and cheered the crowd on while the band took down their equipment and waited for me toe up.


    "For our next artist, this is a new kid who yed his first show yesterday." The host said, making the audience look confused. The host said, making the audience look confused. "But don''t think he started yesterday and already has the best spot of the night for a Rank E artist because of some connections, this kid just yed a gig at the Viper Poison bar and I heard he yed really well there!"


    Upon hearing this, the audience''s confusion was reced by surprise.


    "Holy shit, Viper Poison takes Rank E artists?" One person in the audience asked his friend in surprise.


    "Normally there''s only one spot for Rank E artists, which is for the opener, the first artist of the night, but as far as I know they''re pretty selective when choosing the artist. This person''s friend replied in surprise.


    Although the bars werepetitors, they weren''t like TV stations that avoided mentioning each other''s names so as not to attract viewers, these bars had different offerings.


    While the Viper Poison Bar was a ce that focused on rank D rock artists, but gave opportunities to one rank E artist per night and had a main rank C artist every night, the price they charged was also proportional to that.


    The bar we were in now was a ce that focused on Rank E artists, with two or three Rank D artists ying every night, which made it cheaper than Viper Poison because of the level of artists.


    Everyone wanted to set up a bar to host high level artists, but it was a process that couldn''t be skipped. Normally, bars, like artists, had to build up their reputation before they could bring in bigger artists and charge more.


    That''s why the owner of this bar didn''t mind mentioning that I was ying at Poison Bar tonight, since they were in different categories, the customers here wouldn''t stoping here to go to the other bar.


    "Wee ourst Rank E artist of the night, a boy who has only been ying for a month and has already achieved what many artists take years to achieve, wee to the stage, ckVelvet!" The host said.


    As soon as he finished introducing me, I walked on stage with my guitar around my waist and waved to the audience, who whistled in celebration even though they didn''t know who I was, showing that the host was good.


    It wasn''t easy to get people excited to hear someone they didn''t know y.


    I took the microphone he gave me and smiled, "Good evening everyone, you''re really excited tonight!"


    As soon as I said that, a few men in the background whistled and raised their sses, cheering people up even more.


    "Since you''re excited, I''m going to start with one of my favorite songs, for those of you who have recently ended a rtionship, who gave everything for the sake of the rtionship and in the end it didn''t work out, for those of you who feel frustration in your chest after trying so hard for something you wanted and in the end it didn''t work out, this song is for you, this song is for you to scream out loud and let that feeling out, for you to release what has been held from you and for you to feel lighter after this show, sing with me In The End! " I made the introduction and began to y the song.


    In The End is an upbeat song, but the lyrics are a little sad, so I realized that when I started ying it, people would go through a few processes.


    First, they would hear me sing and try to understand the lyrics, which would make a lot of people sad, but then those people who were sad would start singing the chorus of the song with more and more enthusiasm, which would infect other people around them and increase the enthusiasm of the audience in general.


    What I wanted to do with this speech was to speed up the process of the audience understanding the song.


    Since there might be people who have difficulty understanding the meaning of the lyrics, wouldn''t it help them if I gave them a direction before the song started and made them more involved in the song?


    ??????


    One thing I don''t know why


    It doesn''t even matter how hard you try


    Keep that in mind, I designed this rhyme


    To exin in due time


    All I know is Time is a precious thing


    Watch it fly by as the pendulum swings


    Watch it count down to the end of the day


    The clock ticks away life


    ??????


    As I sang this beginning of the song, I kept looking around the audience and analyzing their reactions.


    From the reaction I saw, people really understood the way the song was going to go faster.


    Just the fact that I exined the intention of the song before I sang it really made people pay more attention.


    It seems that knowing what the song was going to be about made them more interested in it and more attentive to whether the song I was going to sing would really live up to the expectations I had created.


    That rap part of the song wasn''t very danceable, so the mostmon thing was to see people just bobbing their heads or making rock symbols with their hands up, which was great for that part of the song.


    ??????


    I tried so hard and got so far...


    But in the end it doesn''t even matter...


    I had to fall to lose it all...


    But in the end it doesn''t even matter...


    ??????


    As I sang the chorus of the song, I realized that the attention of almost everyone in the room was on me.


    By putting my passion into singing the song, my voice helped me to easily reach a level of notes that I had previously found difficult.


    When the first chorus ended, the crowd''s eyes lit up.


    Every second I saw more peopleing from the tables onto the dance floor to get closer to the stage to get a better look at me, more hands raised with the rock symbol on their fingers and more heads bobbing, but the highlight of this song was the second chorus where not only was I singing with passion, but the audience who had just heard my song was singing along!


    People who didn''t know me, who had never heard my music, some who even thought I had done something wrong to get the best spot of the night to sing, were now singing my chorus together as they enjoyed the evening.


    When In The End finally ended, I was a little breathless, but a message gave me more strength to carry on.


    [+1 CON]


    With one more Constitution point, I could already feel my body bing more resilient, my energy reserves growing, and the only thing I wanted to do was keep singing.


    "Woah, I got goose bumps from this crowd..." I said as I ran my hand up my arm, causing the audience tough and whistle at me. "As you liked In The End, which is a song about trying something and not seeding in the end, this next song has a simr style but with lyrics that focus on someone who has suffered in an abusive rtionship and had to move away to please the person and despite trying everything, the person was never satisfied."


    "To the girlfriend or boyfriend of yours who didn''t ept you for who you really are, to your parents who didn''t like your style and wanted you to be like your cousin or the neighbor''s son, to all those who wouldn''t let you be who you really are, sing it with me, Numb!" I tried to do the same thing I did with In The End, but with Numb, to see if it would help get the audience''s attention.


    From what I could see in their eyes, it seemed to work as people were looking at me expectantly to find out what I was going to sing and if the song I was going to sing would be as good as the previous one.


    ??????


    I''m tired of being what you want me to be...


    Feeling so faithless, lost under the surface


    Not knowing what you expect of me...


    Under the pressure of walking in your shoes...


    ??????


    The more I sang the song, the more people''s attention I attracted, mainly because of the beat of the song, but as their attention grew more and more on the lyrics, their heads kept bobbing, making the smile on my face bigger and bigger as I enjoyed the stage.

 Chapter 64 [Bonus ] 64 - The difference between the two

    Chapter 64 [Bonus ] 64 - The difference between the two


    ????????


    I could be a better boyfriend than him...


    I could do the shit he never did....


    Up all night, I won''t quit...


    Thinking I''m gonna steal you from him...


    I could be such a gentleman...


    Plus all my clothes would fit...


    ??????


    By the time I finished singing thest chorus of Boyfriend I was exhausted, but it was amazing to see practically everyone in the bar around the stage having fun with the songs.


    Especially with the lyrics of Boyfriend, which made the girls in the bar get even more excited and approach the stage as they brought their sses close to my mouth for me to drink from theirs.


    Taking advantage of the situation, I quickly took a few sips, which caused people to get excited and several other people to want to give me a drink as well.


    I couldn''t take them all, but I took as many as I could.


    One thing I noticed was that for the audience, offering a drink and the artist drinking it in gratitude made them feel even closer to you and enjoyed the show even more.


    At the end of Boyfriend, my 50 minutes on stage were finally up, but as the host came on stage, we were both surprised by the shoutsing from the audience.


    "Encore, encore, encore!"


    I stared at the host in surprise, not knowing what to do, this was the first time this had happened to me.


    "Okay, it''s been a few weeks since you asked for an encore for an artist, and that was for our golden neer! What do you think, ckVelvet? Can you do one more encore for the audience?" He asked with an excited smile when he saw how much people enjoyed it.


    I took the microphone from him and cracked an excited smile on my panting face, despite my tiredness I had to do it. "This is the first encore I''ve been asked to do since I started performing, so since you''re the first one to ask me, I''m going to do something special...this is a song I''m still working on, right now I only have the guitar part done, so I won''t be singing anything, but I guarantee the guitar alone is great, I hope you like it!"


    I thought about singing something, but considering that I was tired and had already sung the songs that I thought were good, the idea that popped into my head was to y the guitar of one of my favorite songs that I used to practice at home.


    Since I''d been practicing it for weeks, I thought it would be a good idea to use it at the concert.


    This song was one of the most ssic rock songs from my previous world, one of the songs I wanted to bring to this world, but since I hadn''t found a good opportunity yet, I just yed this song at home to practice my guitar skills, because ying only 4 songs to practice was very boring.


    When the audience heard that I was going to y a guitar-only song, they were very excited.


    It was rare for the audience to ask for an encore for an artist, and for the artist to have the courage to y a guitar-only song was something that showed a lot of confidence in the music.


    Even more so in a ce like this, where most of the people in the audience are rock fans and even know how to y the guitar, the artist would need a very good song to convince them.


    And I knew I wouldn''t disappoint.


    The feel of Sweet Child o'' Mine was iconic.


    Even if they didn''t know the song, hearing me y the beginning of the song was something that enchanted them, especially the people who could y the guitar.


    Seeing my fingers dancing between the notes and creating such a unique song shocked a lot of people.


    "Woah..." One man said in surprise, even forgetting to shake his head.


    "That''s fire!!!" This man''s friend said.


    "I want to learn to y this too!" A woman said excitedly.


    The more I yed, the more people concentrated and started nodding their heads. When I finally reached the solo of the song, the audience started to raise their hands too, until I finally finished the song, panting.


    Although I didn''t have to sing, just concentrating enough to y this solo was very tiring, so I used this song to practice.


    "Woah, what was that song?!" The host said in surprise, taking the opportunity to cheer up the crowd.


    When the host finally spoke into the microphone, the audience woke up and started pping in celebration.


    Seeing their reaction brought a big smile to my face.


    As I was leaving the stage after saying goodbye, I passed the agent and Rank D artist who was to perform after me, and the look of despair on his face was priceless.


    His manager looked at me with an angry face, but fortunately he didn''t have the courage to say anything when I saw Selena and smiled at her.


    As I approached her, I could see that she actually had a happy expression on her face as she looked at the artist and the agent I had just seen, which made me even more certain that she was doing well.


    If I was in a novel, she''d be perfect for the role of the viin''s agent... and I''d be the viin?! I asked myself in shock.


    "Well done, Noah." She said with a small smile on her face, bringing me back to reality andughing again.


    "Yeah, I guess I got carried away in the moment, it''s fun to try new things and make the show better than thest one." I said, making her smile as she agreed.


    "Yeah, I guess it must feel good. The manager has already paid me, but he said if we want to stay a little longer he''ll buy us a drink as well." She said, making me interested.


    Not because of the drink, but because I wanted to see how the Rank D artist would treat the audience the way I had left them.


    "You''re mean, Selena." Iughed as I walked towards the tables.


    "You''re no saint yourself, Noah." Sheughed as she walked with me.


    We both went to the bar with the same intention, maybe we really were the bad guys?


    We didn''t do anything wrong, I just did my best and we wanted to see how someone theoretically better than me would handle it, I could even learn from him, it was like a field study, right?


    I have to say that even though I was a rank D artist just like the singer who sang after me at the Viper Poison bar, the difference in stage presence between the two was huge.


    While the singer at the Viper Poison had a Stage Presence of between level 10 and 14, this singer on stage now had a Stage Presence of probably only 6 or 7.


    Even though they were both rank D, this performer had a much worse stage presence, but he had a little more musical quality.


    The musical quality was good to help the artist grow with songs on CDs or views on the inte, but in concerts the stage presence had much more weight.


    So when he takes over the stage after I leave, even if his stage presence is a little better than mine, it doesn''t make up for the difference in musical quality and charisma.


    This meant that the audience, who had been very close to the stage with high energy, slowly returned to their seats and fewer people stayed close to the stage.


    Sure, it was still more people than when the other Rank E artists yed, but it was still less than when I yed on stage.


    Realizing there wasn''t much more to see, Selena and I left and she gave me today''s money.


    It was $288 from Viper Poison and now another $240 from this bar for a total of $528, a great amount for just one day''s work.


    If I can keep up this average, I''ll be able to make another $4,000 a month, adding in the money I make from art, which is another $4,000 a month, and at least another $2,000 a month that I could make from MeTube and Spokify, that would total $10,000 for me every month, which would already help a lot with the household bills, as well as get me out of debt.


    "Do we have anything nned for next week?" I asked curiously as Selena drove back to my house.


    "Right now I''m trying to book at least 2 shows for Saturday and 2 shows for Sunday with guarantees, maybe I can get some corporate events for you on Friday, but right now it''s not for sure." She exined, making me nod.


    "Okay, if you do get something, let me know in advance so I can get the music ready in time, whether it''s a birthday, wedding or whatever, I can try to make a special song to make the event more special for whoever hired it." I said as I took out my phone and looked at my numbers on MeTube and Spokify, satisfied with how much the song was growing.


    Tomorrow I would edit the music video for Boyfriend and post it on my channel, finally showing my face to the public for the first time.


    I thought about hiding it for a while and trying to cash in on the mystique of who ckVelvet was, but when I thought about how much more I could benefit from the good looks System was giving me with the charisma points, the fat I was losing, and the muscle I was gaining, the most logical choice was to stop hiding.

 Chapter 65 65 - New student

    Chapter 65 65 - New student


    ??Although I took a break from my exercise routine yesterday, today, Monday, I had to start exercising again.


    With the amount of weight I''ve lost in the past few days, instead of just running 6 km in an hour, I managed to increase that to 8 km in an hourst week, and this week I want to try to increase that to at least 9 km in an hour.


    I have lost a lot of weight and my current appearance is that of a normal person, especiallypared to how I was before, but I''m still not in my perfect state.


    When a person looked at me, he could see my arm and shoulder muscles, but only a small line outlined them.


    There was still a thinyer of fat covering everything, and the biggest indicator of this was my stomach, which although I could feel my 6 pack forming when I touched it, it wasn''t noticeable because of the fat on top.


    So my goal for the week was to dry out the fat I had on top of my muscles so I could get as lean as possible.


    My goal was not to get bigger and bigger like a bodybuilder, although I thought that aesthetic was beautiful, I knew that among the public it wasn''t the most pleasant thing, there were people who liked strong men, there were people who liked thin men, the best ce to be was in between.


    A muscr body like a swimmer was my goal.


    With how quickly I was able to gain muscle, I realized that I had to be careful not to overdo it and go over the limit of how much muscle I wanted to gain.


    Maybe I just needed to focus on gaining muscle for another week and then just work out every few days to keep it up, which was good news because I''d have at least two more hours a day free to do other things.


    Although I enjoyed the training, I enjoyed the free time even more. With my current routine as it is, I need some time to just enjoy myself.


    Now that my body was pretty close to where I wanted it to be and I''d bought some clothes that were actually my size, I no longer had to wear baggy clothes and hide my appearance, so you can imagine how people reacted when I arrived at school.


    "Hey, who''s that boy?" One girl asked in surprise as she pointed at me.


    "I don''t know, his bleached hair looks really cool..." A friend replied.


    "I think he must be a new boy...should I go and introduce him to the school?" Another friend suggested with a smile.


    "Who is this punk? If he gives me any trouble, I''ll smash his face in..." A boy said as he looked at me as I walked down the hall.


    Apparently my change was too drastic for them to understand.


    Not only was it as if I had lost 30 or 40 kilos when I changed clothes, but I also had a different color of hair while walking with a straight and confident spine, making it impossible for them to rte my current state to how I was when they saw me before.


    "Hey new guy, want to join the ser team?" One of Jackson''s old friends asked as I passed them.


    "Fuck you, Dn." I replied without even looking at his face as I walked past them.


    Hearing me call him by his name, Dn was shocked as he looked at his friends around him.


    "Wtf, he called me by name? Does this guy know me?" Dn didn''t know how to react.


    If this was a normal situation, he''d probably try to pick a fight with me to show himself as Alpha like Jackson did, but I think my reaction was so unexpected for him that his mind went blue.


    "Bro, have you ever had a fight outside of school?" Another boy asked confusedly.


    I left the confused group behind and walked into my ssroom and sat down in my usual spot.


    When the other people came into the room and saw me sitting in the same ce as Noah, some thought that I had just sat in a random ce because I was new, but I realized that other people were beginning to understand who I was.


    The look of shock on their faces was priceless.


    Since my level in math and other school subjects was already advanced enough that I could pass the SAT with a good grade if I needed to, I didn''t bother studying anymore, even though the ss gave me a very good buff.


    School, which before was just a ce where I felt like I was wasting my time because I didn''t have that much time away from home, here I felt like I was rxing.


    I used the extra time I had here to learn more programming on my cell phone to make my game, or even learn other skills that I found interesting, like driving or cooking.


    These were skills that I didn''t need for my career, but that I just wanted to learn for fun.


    Fortunately, this world already had wireless headsets, so it was very useful to hide them from the teacher while I spent the whole ss listening to tutorials while pretending to pay attention.


    Throughout the day, the surprise and shock on the faces of the teacher and the rest of the students when I answered the name Noah ck during roll call was very gratifying.


    Especially when I realized that many girls looked at me with shock and regret for the way they had treated me in the past, while some even tried to talk to me, but knowing how rotten the personality of the vast majority of people at this school was, I didn''t care about anyone and just focused on learning the things I wanted to learn and having fun during this time.


    At the end of the day, my skills had increased by a few points.


    [Driving Mastery Lv 5 -> 7]


    [Cooking Lv 17 -> 18]


    [Programming Skill Lv 21 -> 22].


    It wasn''t a huge level increase, but it was enough to make me feel happy. The dopamine that the system gave me every time I leveled up a skill was addictive.


    It was like how you feel when you see that golden light around your character in a game when you level up. You know the change isn''t that big, your character probably hasn''t gotten that strong, but you still get excited and want to try to level up again as soon as possible.


    I think if it weren''t for the system''s mechanic of showing me when I level up, even if I had the same learning rate, I still wouldn''t be as excited about learning and training new skills.


    To my surprise, instead of sitting with her friends, Liv came to sit with me, which shocked most of the people around me.


    From what I could hear, most people thought that Liv was trying to hit on me, but the person who was taking the ss with me exined who I was and that Liv was actually my sister, which left those people even more shocked.


    "Why did youe to sit with me?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "I can''t?!" She asked as she frowned at me.


    Realizing that she wasn''t in a very good mood, I stopped joking and smiled back at her. "Of course! I''m just curious why."


    She replied with a sigh. "All my friends could talk about was how hot the new student was, how they wanted to sit on the new student and a bunch of other crap... so I got tired of it and came to live with you."


    Realizing something, I asked, controlling myughter. "Do you know who the new student is?"


    "No, and I don''t even want to know..." She replied angrily.


    Laughing, I didn''t press the issue and went back to eating.


    Finally, her curiosity got the better of her and she asked me. "Do you know who the new student is?"


    I repliedughing. "There is no new student."


    "What do you mean? Of course there is, everyone is just talking about this new student with bleached blonde hair, blue eyes, a chiseled body..." She started to exin until she started to look at me as she defined each of the characteristics of this new student.


    My smile got bigger and bigger as she realized that all of these characteristics she was talking about fit me.


    "Are you kidding me?" She asked incredulously.


    "Yes, your friends probably think now that you were the quickest among them toe and talk to the new student." Iughed as I opened my arm and put a hand on her shoulder, making people who knew who I was think it was normal, but those who didn''t know I was her brother were shocked.


    Realizing the misunderstanding this could cause, Olivia quickly shook my shoulder to make me remove my hand while looking at me angrily, making meugh even more.


    As gossip spreads quickly in schools, by the end of the lesson everyone knew that there was no new student and that the boy everyone was curious about was "just" the ck Whale.


    There were even theories that I''d had weight loss surgery after what Jackson had done to my and Ethan''s picture.


    While some girls with less shame even had the nerve to give me their phone number at school, which I just politely epted and then threw away.


    I was not interested in these girls.


    It''s not like I had a shortage of avable girls.


    With the amount of messages I got on Instabram every day, and with 60 or 70% of those messages being from girls, if I really wanted to go out with someone, I could pick one of those girls and it wouldn''t be that hard.


    Thinking about those fans, a face came to mind.


    That brown-haired girl who could sing Boyfriend at my gig at the ckout Bar on Saturday, I think her name was Charlie, that girl was a good example of someone who was probably worth several times more than the girls at this school.


    Not to mention that I still had Selena, who I could give a shot if I wanted to.


    Even though she seemed to be much more difficult than the others, when you choose someone, isn''t it better to choose the best and not worry about the difficulty?


    Too bad I was still focused on my career for the time being.


    I just didn''t know how hard it would be to keep that focus when the song Boyfriend, which I was going to edit today, was released, because with my face on the inte, girls would probably be even more interested and my Instagram DMs would be even fuller.

 Chapter 66 [Bonus ] 66 - Hes better than I thought!

    Chapter 66 [Bonus ] 66 - He''s better than I thought!


    ??In an apartment in New York, two twin girls were fiddling with their cell phones while listening to a song on the TV.


    They usually left the music on the TV because they liked to watch music videos while doing other things.


    Since their parents were out all day, they were left alone until they got home from work, which meant they could keep the music as loud as possible and no one wouldin about the volume.


    Not even the neighborsined because the apartments in this building were well soundproofed.


    At that moment, they were listening to the music of a new artist they had metst week.


    Although they had a very good life, when they saw how cool the lyrics of this artist''s songs were, how catchy the beats were, and most importantly, how sexy this artist''s voice was, the two girls were hooked on him.


    The first to find him was Madison, who had seen a video of someone singing a cover of a song called The Lazy Song. When she looked up the original artist, she was surprised to find that the original artist had fewer followers than the person covering his song!


    Curious, she clicked to listen to the original song, which he happened to post the same day, and was shocked at how good it was.


    The quality was very high for a new artist, even more so when she saw that this artist was still a rank F artist!


    She was even more surprised when she saw that the song she heard, The Lazy Song, was responsible for him being promoted from Rank F to Rank E, which made her even more curious about this artist.


    Listening to his other songs, Madison couldn''t really rte to the lyrics of Numb and In The End, even though she had a good life and didn''t have a boyfriend yet, but she still liked those songs, which had a very different style than The Lazy Song.


    But what really made her like ckVelvet was the song he released a weekter.


    "Boyfriend".


    Listening to this song for the first time, Madison, who had never been on a date, felt her heart race as she imagined the scene of a handsome boy saying this to her at a party like this.


    Even if she didn''t date, if she felt wanted like the girl in the song, she would be more than satisfied.


    When her sister heard her listening to the song, her reaction was the same as Madison''s. The two girls listened to the song together a few more times.


    The two girls listened to the song together a few more times, and it took a few repetitions for them to stop blushing while listening to the song, but even though they didn''t blush while listening to the song anymore, both girls still had big smiles on their faces while listening to the song and imagining themselves in the ce of the girl in the song.


    What made it even more interesting was the animated clip showing the situation at the party, with ckVelvet''s handsome character flirting with the girl.


    "Hey Maddie, do you think he looks like his character?" Mia asked curiously.


    "I guess so? His voice is very nice, it''s not possible that he''s not as handsome with his voice, right?" Madison replied after some thought.


    "You think so? I''m curious if he hides his face because he''s not handsome? That''s normal, right?" Mia exined her theory, making Maddie look confused.


    "That''s a possibility..." Maddie replied, worried.


    While the two of them were discussing this, the song Boyfriend, which had just been ying on the TV in the living room, started ying again for some reason.


    Although they liked the song, they had already stopped listening to it on loop, so they were confused when they looked at the TV to see what had happened.


    But to their surprise, instead of showing the animated clip that the song Boyfriend had, what was on the TV in front of them was a tall boy in a ck outfit with bleached blond hair facing the camera while he yed a guitar and the audience below the stage danced.


    Recognizing the bleached blond hair and ck clothes, the sisters were shocked as they stared at each other.


    "That''s him!?"


    "That''s him!?"


    They both asked at the same time.


    Putting down their cell phones and getting up on the sofa to watch the TV more closely, Maddie and Mia stood very close to the TV as they stared at it, trying to absorb as many details as possible.


    ??????


    I can''t believe we''re finally alone...


    I can''t believe I almost went home...


    What are the odds? Everyone''s dancing...


    And he''s not with you...


    ??????


    Although the camera showed ckVelvet on stage, the cameraman didn''t get close enough at first, only filming him from the back while showing the audience in ce.


    But even so, the two sisters were able to see a lot of things they hadn''t seen before.


    "Look at the muscles in his arms..." Miamented as she pointed to the screen.


    "Look at the sweat dripping down his shoulder muscles..." Maddie said pointing at his shoulder.


    Even with his ck clothes on the screen, you could see that he was very wet and tired.


    "I didn''t know he did shows!" Maddie said excitedly.


    "Is he going to do a show in New York?!" Mia asked, also excited.


    "If hees to New York we have to go see his show!" Maddie said in a serious voice, making Mia look at her and nod.


    Looking at the TV again, the two girls were shocked to see that the cameraman was focusing on the only girl in the audience who could sing the song, showing that he was still a novice artist.


    This was even more surprising to them because ckVelvet managed to get arge crowd dancing to his song even though they had never heard it before!


    Normally, artists from Rank F to Rank D could only get the crowd going when they sang songs by other bigger artists, but ckVelvet did it with his original song!


    "Is that girl his girlfriend?" Maddie asked worriedly.


    "I don''t think so, he wouldn''t have a girlfriend standing in the middle of the audience like that, she''d probably be in the box or on stage with him." Mia tried to guess, which made them both ept it and sigh with relief.


    But the next scene took their breath away!


    The camera, which had been showing the girl in the audience singing, now cut directly to ckVelvet''s face for the first time in the music video.


    The sight of this rebellious and beautiful taste made the twins fall backwards on the sofa as they ran out of air.


    Noah''s 13-point charisma had quite an effect.


    Not only was he in the handsome category, but the sum of all the factors made the girls see him as even more handsome!


    This was the sum of his looks, which were already worth 13 points, as well as his voice, which was currently on with a Singing skill that was above Lv 30, making his voice both pretty and sexy while he sang this song, which probably increased his charisma for them by at least another point, as well as the fact that he was singing a song with lyrics that made them feel good, which probably added another point, andstly, they already had a good impression of him because they liked his songs, which probably added another point.


    All of this added up to ckVelvet on the screen not being just a boy with 13 charisma points, as he would be to a normal person who just saw a picture of him, but with the background the girls had of him and what they had already imagined, ckVelvet had be a boy with 16 charisma points at that point!


    Considering that the average person has 10 Charisma points, the twins thought that with the pink filter they had on him, Noah was one of the most charming boys they had ever seen in their lives!


    It was exactly this effect that Noah wanted to achieve with the idea of making a Thirst Trap song.


    He wanted to take advantage of the fact that girls, like men, are very visual creatures and attract arge audience.


    In his previous world, there were many examples of how this would work, the most notable being the group One Direction, the Jonas Brothers, or even Justin Bieber.


    Noah admitted that they had very good songs, but he knew that despite the good songs, the songs they sang were romantic, and the prettier they were while singing this style of music, the better the result would be for the female audience when they heard it.


    "He''s exactly how I imagined him..." Maddie said as she sat on the sofa with her hand on her chest, staring at the TV screen.


    "He''s better than I thought..." Mia said. "I thought since he was hiding his face that he probably had a problem, like those kids who only wear masks and when they take them off their faces are ugly? Just to make sure, I even lowered my expectations..."


    "You didn''t even have to lower your expectations..." Maddiemented without taking her eyes off the TV.


    "I know..." Mia replied, also without taking her eyes off the screen.


    Until the end of the music video, the two girls just sat on the sofa and watched ckVelvet''s performance, the audience learning the song on the spot and singing along.


    Especially the girls in the bar or the men who apanied some of the girls.


    The scenes of the girls'' boyfriends hugging them and looking around for other men who might want to steal their girlfriends was a funny detail that the cameraman captured.


    When the song finally ended, Mia and Maddie could breathe again.


    "Do you want to watch it again?" Maddie asked her sister.


    Mia looked at Maddie and just nodded, which made Maddie smile and use the remote to y the song again.


    This time their idea was to watch as many details as possible that they had missed the first time.


    Scenes like this were repeated in many homes across the country.


    Noah was shocked to see that this version of the song surprisingly got more views than the version he created the animation for.

 Chapter 67 67 - Vlogs?

    Chapter 67 67 - Vlogs?


    I looked at his analytics screen and smiled when I saw the difference since thest time I looked at it 2 days ago.


    |------------------------


    Mized views: 422.295 = $358


    [Numb - 438,717 views] +36,876 views


    [In The End - 465,071 views] +47,976 views


    [The Lazy Song - 1,368,032 views] +194,684 views


    [Boyfriend - 167,876 views] +106,438 views


    [Boyfriend Live - 36,321 views] +36,321 views


    [48,240 subscribers] +6,131 subs


    [Spokify Music ys: 519,000] +78,000 views = $312


    [Instabram: 23k followers] +6k followers


    |------------------------


    The amount of views I''d been getting over thest few days now that I had other videos on the channel was very high, as all the videos were growing, and adding it all up made the daily channel views skyrocket!


    Not to mention how surprised I was to see that the Boyfriend Live Version video was doing so well!


    In just a few hours, the video had already gotten 36k views!


    That was still a little less than The Lazy Song had gotten when I posted it, but it indicated that the song would probably get more views than the other songs on the channel, which was great news.


    Adding up the views from MeTube and Spokify, I had earned over $600, but I could only withdraw that money every 30 days, so even if these two sources of ie increased the amount I earned, I would still have to wait until the beginning of the next month to receive it.


    One thing I was happy to think about was promoting my Instabram in the video I posted today.


    Since the Boyfriend Live Version video showed my face, I had no reason to hide it anymore.


    Looking at thements on the video and the messages I received on MeTube and Instabram, most of them said the same thing.


    [I''ve literally yed this 100 times and I''m not exaggerating...]


    [OMG, ckVelvet finally showed his face! He''s so beautiful!!!]


    [Help, I wasn''t prepared for so much beauty! This music video is amazing, and he''s wonderful!]


    [I''m speechless! He''s too perfect!]


    [I''m in love! He''s even more handsome than I imagined!!!]


    [Bro has voice, looks cool, makes good music, now we can see that he is even handsome, how can Ipete?!!]


    [I saw my girlfriend watching this and came to see what it was, now she is not my girlfriend anymore :)]


    [...]


    Despite the messages from guysining about their girlfriends, I can''t me them for getting angry about the lyrics of a song like this, because I''d be angry too if it was my girlfriend listening to it that often.


    From what I''ve analyzed of the MeTube Analytics difference between my songs, while Numb and In The End had an audience ratio of 65% male and 35% female, The Lazy Song had a ratio of 55% male and 45% female, but Boyfriend is on apletely different level.


    Boyfriend had 83% female and only 17% male, and as far as I could tell, that gap was only getting bigger, so that song was the one that was most responsible for me getting the most female audience.


    The advantage of the female audience was that the girls weren''t as exclusive as the guys.


    While the guys only listened to songs that were made with them in mind, or songs that were somewhat generic, the girls were different.


    As long as they liked an artist, they would listen to both female-oriented and male-oriented music, making that audience more loyal.


    However, I didn''t want to focus only on the female audience and leave the male audience behind, because tapering off is only an alternative when you have no other choice.


    With my talent, because the system supports me, I could diversify my audience to appeal to both audiences.


    And if thements on the song on MeTube were like this, when I opened the DMs on Instagram, I was shocked by the number of people who messaged me.


    To take advantage of the MeTube promotion, I also took a photo that Selena took of me at the concert and posted it on my profile while promoting the MeTube video.


    In this way, MeTube brought viewers to Instabram, and Instabram brought viewers to MeTube, creating a chain of promotion.


    Compared to my previous posts on my profile, which were photos without my face and only got about 400 likes, now that I''ve posted my first photo with my face, the likes are already at 1,800 and rising.


    Editing the song today earned me a new skill.


    [Video Editing Lv 3


    Effect: Develops a better understanding of video editing techniques, increasing the user''s skill by 3%. This includes mastery of video editing software, cutting techniques, transitions, visual and sound effects, color correction, and filter application. It also improves your ability to tell stories visually and create engaging videos by 3%. Gain a tangible advantage by learning the fundamentals of creative and professional video editing].


    The scene where the cameraman filmed me with my back turned wasn''t actually a scene of me singing Boyfriend.


    It was a scene from another song I was singing at the time, but since no one could sing either, it was difficult for the audience to know which song it was.


    So I used this snippet to tell the audience I already had about the tension on my face.


    This was only possible after the skill went up to level 2.


    With a skill like this at level 2, the effect was much more practical than with a moreplicated skill, because in 2 months of training, the improvement I would get in video editing would be much greater than 2 months of trying to design a rocket.


    But one thing stuck in my mind now that I could film myself.


    "Maybe I should start making long videos?" I asked myself in surprise.


    Since I could already show my face, making long videos could get me a bigger audience, more views, and therefore more money.


    While a music video earned me $0.85 per thousand views, from what I researched, a video longer than 10 minutes could earn me between $4 and $12 depending on the topic of the video for the same amount of views.


    So while The Lazy Song video earned me $850 for 1 million views, I would have earned at least $4,000 if the video wasn''t about music.


    But I wasn''t going toin, because not only did that money help my family pay off their debts, it also helped build my name, so if I started making longer videos and got more views, it would all be thanks to the poprity I''d gained from the songs.


    "Are you thinking about doing vlogs?" Liv asked, scaring me to death.


    "Where did youe from?" I shouted as I put my hand to my chest and breathed heavily.


    "I came to call you to dinner, but you were so focused on your own little world that you didn''t even hear me talking to you, even talking to yourself in the bedroom..." Sheined as she rolled her eyes at me.


    "My bad, but yes, I''m thinking about the possibility of making longer videos, maybe vlogs." I exined. I exined. "But I''m not sure yet, it would be weird to change the theme of the channel, it would divide the audience and maybe reduce the reach of the songs."


    Nodding her head, Liv also started to think: "Why don''t you record the backstage of your shows? You can make vlogs like reach of the songs."


    Nodding her head, Liv also started to think: "Why don''t you that, still keep the same theme as your channel, but you can get more people to listen to your music and turn the people who have already heard your songs into your fans".


    When I heard that, I was surprised.


    "That''s a great idea Liv!" Iughed as I hugged her.


    Unlike before, when she would pull away or try to push me away, she didn''t do that anymore.


    She just epted the hug and her face turned red with embarrassment.


    "The problem is that it''s going to be very difficult to record..." I thought of a problem.


    "Don''t you have an agency? Tell them that, they take 20% of your sry, you have to have a reason to pay them that." Sheined, rolling her eyes again.


    Iughed at her exnation, it made sense. Selena herself told me that if I had any problems I could just talk to her, if I asked her for a cameraman like the one she got to shoot my music video, wouldn''t that be easy for her?


    "Let''s have dinner, you can talk to her in the meantime." Liv said as she got up and went to the kitchen.


    I followed her and started to send the message to Selena.


    [I''m thinking of starting vlogs to capitalize on the poprity of my channel, can you get me a cameraman?] I sent.


    This time she didn''t answer right away, probably busy with something else.


    It was only after dinner that she replied. [Yes, I can, but since the ie from MeTube is yours, we can''t afford a cameraman].


    Reading this, I nodded, it made sense, since I wanted to keep the profits from MeTube, she can help me find a good cameraman, but the cost of keeping that person would be mine.


    [No problem,] I replied.


    I didn''t know what the average price of a cameraman was, but as long as the price wasn''t like $500 a day, I thought I could afford it.


    I looked at it as an investment, even if I spent money now, that money woulde back quickly.


    If I posted one video a week with 50k views, that would make me $300, which was close to what the cameraman could charge, so if the video made more than that, that was profit, not to mention the hidden profit the videos would make on my songs as well.


    Within minutes, Selena sent me a list of names of videographers with their portfolios.


    Some were extremely professional, with impable quality, but their prices were also very high, charging $2,000 a day.


    Others were very amateurish, but the price was also low, only $100 a night.


    Looking at the list, I looked for a young man who was willing to learn and had decent qualities.


    With time, I could learn more about him and use [Teach Lv25] to teach him how to improve so that he could have a level in the future.


    Among the names with these criteria, there was a very promising young man with talent who didn''t charge too much.


    The quality of his recordings was good, his price was only $200 a day, and he was only a few years older than me.


    When I looked at his name, I was surprised that instead of putting his name out there for other people to contact him, he used a nickname.


    [JKing]


    If it wasn''t for the contact information he left exining his status in the portfolio, I wouldn''t have even known what he looked like since his profile picture was a white and blue tiger.


    A little suspicious, I decided to at least do a test. If the quality was good, it would be good to train him and increase his sry over time.


    Adding his contact number to my phone, I decided to send him a message first.


    [Hey, your portfolio was rmended to me, are you free to shoot this weekend?]


    While waiting for his reply, I took the time to develop my game a bit more and rx my mind.

 Chapter 68 [Bonus ] 68 - Getting better

    Chapter 68 [Bonus ] 68 - Getting better


    ??The next day I woke up to the cameraman''s reply on my cell phone.


    [Hey man, sorry for not answering yesterday, I was very tired and ended up going to bed very early. I think I only have time to record in the evening, how would work be?] JKing replied around 4 am.


    [I''m a Rank E musician who is starting to do shows now, I need someone to record the backstages of the shows and the show itself for me, the job would be Saturday and Sunday, which I would probably put the two days together to make a single video for the week. What do you think?] I asked.


    I thought he would take a little longer to answer, but this time he answered almost immediately.


    [That looks cool, I usually charge $200 for a day''s work, which would be $400 for the two days, but since you want both days guaranteed, I can do $300 for both]. He replied.


    When I saw that, I was excited because it wasn''t as much as I was willing to pay.


    With that amount of money, not only could I pay for it with the ie from the artwork, but maybe I could use the ie from the shows, or if the video got 50k views, that would also pay for itself.


    Even if it started out at a loss, over time the views on the channel would increase, and that would mean that the amount I made from the videos would increase over time until it made a profit.


    [It looks good to me!] I replied. [If there''s a special concert on Friday, do you think you could make it?]


    [Yes, but it would be an extra $150 for each extra day.] He replied, making me nod.


    That was fair enough for me.


    [No problem, I''ll give your contact to my agent and she''ll send you the address of the shows, ok?]


    [Cool. But if you want to record a backstage vlog, wouldn''t it be better to start from home?"] He asked.


    He was right. Recording my routine from leaving the house to getting in the car and driving to the show, with us talking in the car, would be much more interesting and intimate for the audience.


    The only thing I didn''t want was to have my address and family in the videos.


    [I think that''s a good idea, I''ll send you my address and when we''re recording you''lle over and we''ll start].


    With that, I had a cameraman ready to start recording my long videos.


    Could I try to record it myself? I certainly could.


    But it would take too much out of me. I get very tired while I''m singing, and when the show is over, all I want to do is sit somewhere and rest without thinking about anything.


    If he came with a camera and recorded me, it would be easier for me to create some content, but if I had to take out my phone to start recording, I probably wouldn''t do it.


    Not to mention the difference in quality between holding my phone with my arm and having a professional record it for me.


    So I continued with my routine for the next few days.


    In the morning I still did my run and cooked breakfast for my family, thus increasing some of my skill levels, then I went to school and took the opportunity to train other skills that I found interesting while I was there, came home and helped Ethan with his homework, practiced guitar and singing, did the 2 arts of the day, did another Krav Maga weight training session and at the end of the day I just answered thements from the MeTube viewers.


    When Saturday came, my status had changed from thest time I saw it.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Title: Endurance, Tuned Ear.


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 140/140


    | MP: 140/140


    |------------------------


    | Weight: 108 Kg -> 85 Kg


    | Strength (STR): 13


    | Dexterity (DEX): 12 -> 13


    | Constitution (CON): 12 -> 14


    | Intelligence (INT): 14


    | Wisdom (WIS): 11


    | Charisma (CHA): 13 (12 + 1)


    | Agility (AGL): 9 -> 10


    | Luck (LUK): ??


    |------------------------


    | Skills:


    | (Barbering Lv 29 -> 30), (Running Lv 22 -> 24), (Bodybuilding Lv 24 -> 26), (Teaching Lv 25 -> 26), (Singing Lv 31 -> 32), (Guitar Lv 32 -> 33), (Digital Illustration Lv 33 -> 34) (Krav Maga Lv 22 -> 24) (Music Editing Lv 13 -> 17) (Programming Lv 21 -> 24), (Ser Mastery Lv 8 -> 9), (Cooking Lv 17 -> 19), (Spanish Language Mastery Lv 10 -> 11), (Driving Lv 5 -> 8), (Stage Presence Lv 1 -> 2), (Video Editing Lv 1 -> 4). ..


    |------------------------


    Not only had my skills progressed well, but I was no longer so short of money.


    In thest four days, I''d received another $400 from the drawings, bringing my total to $1,120, finally back to four figures in my bank ount.


    I could use some of this money to pay off some of the debts with the family, but I thought it would be better to at least have some money in case of an emergency, and to use some of this money as an investment as well.


    Like this weekend, when I had to spend $300 to pay for JKing''s two days of work, who especially had a strange choice of nickname, something I should ask him sometime about why he used that nickname.


    In thesest 4 days of training, a lot of my body fat disappeared, so much so that the 6-pack began to appear on my stomach.


    Of course, I couldn''t see it without straining my abs because there was still some fat covering it.


    I think I''d need to lose at least another 10 kilos for it to be visible, and maybe 15 kilos for it to be extremely defined, but that process would be slower now that the amount of fat on my body was much less than before.


    This was something I realized in thest few days, instead of losing the 2 kg I used to lose every day, I started to lose less, for now I was down to 1.8 kg, which wasn''t a huge difference, but it showed that I wouldn''t be able to lose weight until it disappeared with the system, which was good.


    That way, I would just have to control my training so that I didn''t end up with gigantic muscles, without having to worry about stopping burning calories so that I didn''t be anorexic.


    But when I looked in the mirror and saw how I already looked, I had a big smile on my face.


    Going from 150 Kg, with probably 70% of my weight being fat (disregarding the weight of body water), to 85 Kg, where my bones and organs would weigh around 15 kg, muscles should weigh at least 55 Kg, left me with about 15 Kg of fat.


    I could still see the fat slightly scattered around my body, but the amount of muscle hid it very well.


    I now had a more normal body for someone my size; if I didn''t take my shirt off, people couldn''t even imagine how fat I was.


    In another week, I should be able to dry out the fat and look the way I want.


    As I listened to the faint sound of violinsing from the basement, I was proud of Olivia''s dedication.


    This week, she had put a lot of effort into improving the level of her violin, to the point that I think she must have gained at least 1 Lv in skill in a week, which is a lot for a normal person!


    Of course, she probably already had enough experience to improve the skill, but her improvement was very fast.


    Considering that 1 Lv of skill is practically the same as 1 month of training for a normal person, you can see how much Olivia is putting into it.


    Ethan wasn''t far behind either, practicing his ukulele and leveling up monstrously.


    The little boy''s talent was so great that he had increased the level of his Ukulele skill several times this week, plus the bonus I gave him with the Teach skill!


    It would have been nice to have an observation skill like I saw in the novels of my old world, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t learn it.


    If I had such a skill, it would be even more rewarding to teach it because I would see numerical progress, unlike now when I have to guess the level based on the knowledge I had at each skill level.


    [I think I''m at your door, can youe out and make sure I''m in the right ce?] JKing.


    [Yes, I''ming.] I replied as soon as I saw his message.


    As I left the house, I saw a 19-year-old looking around with a cell phone in his hand.


    The young man had ck hair with ck eyes and an unshaven face, but his most striking feature was the tired expression on his face.


    "Hey, JKing, right?" I asked as I shook his hand.


    "Yeah, you can call me Jason." He replied with a smile as he shook my hand.


    "Nice Jason, in a little while we''ll be leaving to go to the venue of the first show, tonight I''ll be performing in two bars, so I need you to help me record from the moment we get into Selena''s car, my agent, while we''re going to the first show, until the time we get back to my house. The camera doesn''t have to be on all the time, you can decide what''s interesting to record or not, and if possible, you can also record some scenes of the surrounding scenery for me to use in the editingter". I exined the idea of how this would work. "Do you have any questions?"


    Hearing this, he shook his head. "No doubt, it sounds like a solid idea."


    With us and everything nned out, I was excited and a little embarrassed to find out what it would be like to record a vlog, as it would be the first time I had done so.

 Chapter 69 69 - Generate content!

    Chapter 69 69 - Generate content!


    ??One of the reasons I chose Jason as the cameraman I wanted was because of the scenic shots he had in his portfolio.


    The shots he took of different ces in the city that looked ordinary, through the lens of his camera, looked like ces so beautiful you wanted to put them as wallpaper on your phone.


    Before we got into Selena''s car, he gave us two microphones to put in our shirts so that when he started recording, the audio quality would be much better, even with him sitting in the back seat of the car.


    Since I thought it might get boring with just me and Selena interacting, I also told him to put a microphone on and ask things he wasn''t sure about, as this would be a good way to get a sense of how the audience might feel about what was going on and make the video less confusing for those who didn''t understand.


    One thing I noticed was that Selena was embarrassed when she realized that she would also be recorded, but she wasn''t against the idea.


    "So you already have a n for how you''re going to perform today?" she asked a little embarrassed.


    At that moment Jason, who had been filming around us to get some shots of the set, moved the camera forward and started filming us.


    "I have a n for how to start, since they didn''t want to hire me to open the show, I thought I would first analyze how the audience will be, what song the previous artist will y, and then choose between Numb or The Lazy Song to start". I exined.


    Nodding her head, she simply agreed.


    "Why not start with Boyfriend?" Jason asked curiously.


    He had researched my songs and Boyfriend was the one he liked best.


    "ckVelvet always ends the show with Boyfriend." Selena replied, rolling her eyes.


    "Why?" Jason asked even more confused.


    Smiling, I looked back at him and the camera and answered. "Imagine you''re in a bar with your girlfriend, the night is wonderful, you''re enjoying each other''s presence, and out of nowhere a guyes on stage and starts singing about how he''d be a better boyfriend than you, and your girlfriend happens to be interested in the music, how would you feel?"


    "I''d hate the guy..." Jason repliedughing.


    "Yeah, for me it''s better to sing the other songs first, let the audience like me, let the guys feel like I''m their friend, and then sing Boyfriend at the end, because they already liked me a little bit, they''ll hate me less, or if they still hate me a lot, I''ll be off the stage haha!" I repliedughing.


    Jason was surprised when he heard my exnation. "Woah, it''s true!"


    Arriving at the bar, after passing through the bouncer''s inspection, Jason took the camera and went out for a few minutes to shoot around the bar to get some panoramic shots of the ce, leaving just me and Selena waiting for the current show to end so it could be my turn.


    "I never thought I''d see you embarrassed..." Iughed at Selena, causing her to re at me.


    "And you, as usual, had no shame at all..." She replied snorting.


    I was surprised too, even though it was my first time being recorded, I acted very natural, as if I was really just another friend in the car.


    "I think ying on stage for hundreds of people takes away some of the embarrassment of recording for a single camera." I replied.


    "That there are thousands of people watching?" She replied.


    "There''s nobody watching now, only after I edit the video and post it will there be thousands of people watching hehe." Iughed.


    When I saw Jason looking for us, I waved my hand and he came over with the camera pointed at me.


    "The bar is packed, are you nervous about doing the show?" he asked.


    I shook my head and replied with a confident smile. "Nah, I''m d people are already a little excited, it''ll be easier to y like this than if I had to convince people toe on stage to hear me y."


    Nodding his head, Jason didn''t ask any more questions and left us in silence, which I realized was starting to embarrass Selena again, so I started talking to the camera.


    "Since I''m a new artist, the bars usually choose me to y at the beginning of the night, so the higher the artist''s rank, theter they y, so the crowd''s hype only builds throughout the night, until the main artist arrives at the end of the night and performs with the crowd at the height of their excitement." I said, pointing to the audience. "You can see there are still quite a few people sitting in the chairs, not very excited about the performer on stage, every performer''s job is to get as many people up as possible."


    "What if people sit down during an artist''s show?" Jason asked curiously.


    "If the average number of people standing at the end of your show is less than the average number of people standing at the beginning, that means your show didn''t go well." I exined. I exined. "Usually bar owners analyze an artist for a few nights, if they keep losing people, that artist will be avoided as a possible hire to y, or they will have to y earlier and get paid less per show."


    Seeing that the artist''s show was over, I started walking towards the stage, but I noticed that Jason wasn''ting. I stopped and looked at him and waved. "Let''s go on stage with me."


    Surprised, Jason remembered that he also had to record me doing the show, so he started running and recorded me setting up my equipment.


    "After gaining poprity in other bars around town, the name of our next artist may be unknown to many, but I''m sure some have heard of the havoc he wreaked on the more experienced artists at Rank Est weekend. Wee to the stage, ckVelvet!" The host said as I walked up with the guitar on my chest.


    He didn''t mention that for some reason I had also done this to the Rank D artists, maybe he didn''t know that I had also ended their night?


    To my surprise, before I could say anything, a group of young people started whistling and yelling. "Hey ckVelvet! Sing The Lazy Song please!"


    Smiling at this group, Iughed as I took the microphone from the host. "Good evening everyone, I''m ckVelvet, a Rank E artist who just started a month ago. When our friend over there called and asked me to sing The Lazy Song, one of my favorite songs, I think it will be a great song to start the show, I hope you like it!"


    I started to y the beat of the song on the guitar and the audience started to move as I started to y.


    Just like other gigs I''ve done, this one went very well, in this bar the song they liked best was Numb, they even asked me to y it again just before my time was up, which I was happy to do.


    Since we were now being recorded, Selena and I didn''t stay around to see if the next artist did badly, as that would not give the audience a good image.


    So when my show was over and I recorded myself saying a few things to the camera, we went to the next bar, the ckout bar, which to my surprise, put me on after a Rank D artist, after putting me on as thest Rank E artist didn''t work out too well.


    This also served as a good source of content for the video, as I was trying to create a narrative with Jason and Selena to see if I could do well after a Rank D artist.


    While I was on stage doing my show, Selena was focused on counting how many people came near the stage and how many went back to their seats.


    When the show was over, we got together to calcte the results, as I was curious too, since I couldn''t see any difference from up on stage.


    "How was it? Did I lose a lot of people?" I asked.


    "No, maybe I missed one or two people, but in the end you managed to keep the audience the way the previous artist left it, which is great!" Selena said excitedly.


    "Woah, you''re like a Rank E artistpeting with Rank D artists in bars?" Jason was shocked because he had never seen anyone do that before.


    "Yeah, the artist who yed before me was very good." I said. "Even though I was an asshole."


    When the Rank D artist who yed before me found out that we were going to buy our audience, he got mad at me and tried to humiliate me, not knowing that Jason''s camera was recording him.


    "You''re lucky you had a good show kid, put yourself in your ce, you''re only a rank E artist while I''ve been in this industry for 5 years and I''m already rank D. Have respect for your elders." The man said as he put down his guitar.


    Jason, with a keen nose for content, pointed the camera he was shooting around at the two of us.

 Chapter 70 [Bonus ] 70 - Opportunity!

    Chapter 70 [Bonus ] 70 - Opportunity!


    ??"Oh, and the way for me to have respect for you would be to do what? By not being happy that you managed to do three good shows?" I asked dismissively.


    "You''ve only had three great gigs, kid, I''ve had hundreds and I don''t go around telling people I''m amazing." The manined.


    He was about 24 years old, with spiky blue hair and a lot of makeup on his face. From what I could see of him in the dim light, his charisma was low, probably around 7 or 8 points, I think that''s why he covered his face with so much makeup.


    From his reaction, I don''t think he realized that Jason had pointed the camera at him.


    "Really? What do you want for it, a cookie?" I asked dismissively. "You''ve done hundreds of great shows, good for you, but how many shows have you done in total?"


    "I''m almost on my thousandth show!" He said with disdain, as if it were emotional pride.


    "Woah, a thousand shows in Rank D?! Gee, that exins why you have hundreds of excellent shows... you''ve only done hundreds of excellent shows out of a thousand because that''s your limit, I''ve only done three excellent shows because I''ve only done three shows in my career. Do you see the difference?" I asked, looking him up and down.


    Was this my normal way of dealing with things? Definitely not, if it was normal I could have just punched him and got on with my life, or even just ignored this clown, but with Jason recording wouldn''t it be better if I just tried to add to the bullshit by inming his anger?


    Just as I imagined, he stood up angrily and faced me.


    Although I was eight years older than him and the same height, we had a difference. My arms crossed in front of my chest wererger than his arms, and that seemed to intimidate him.


    But he didn''t lower his head. "I guess I''ll have to teach you to respect your elders, boy..."


    Hearing that, Iughed in his face. "Haha, I respect those who deserve respect, losers like you who can''t seed and take out your frustration on the happiness of neers deserve nothing more than the insignificance you will continue to have."


    When I said those words, I could see his anger growing even more, to the point where I really thought he was going to attack me right then.


    But just as he was about to attack me, Jason came closer and turned on the camera sh, almost blinding the man.


    "What the fuck?" He asked startled.


    "He''s my cameraman, I think he''s got some good content for my MeTube channel." I said with even more contempt, watching his face turn white.


    "You''re not going to post that, are you?" He asked with a dark face.


    "Of course I am, this will make a great first video for my channel." Iughed as I approached Jason in case this man tried something.


    "If you put my face on it, I''ll put your family out on the street with all the debt you''ll get." He said snorting as he turned to leave.


    I didn''t need his face, I could just erase it and it would be fine, but I wanted to cause more confusion.


    "Selena, do you know who this man is?" I asked.


    "Ryder Stone, a singer signed to Sunshine Entertainment 4 years ago, he had a promising career at first but because of drug scandals and drunk driving he was out of the media for a few months and when he came back his career never took off." She exined in a voice as she watched him leave.


    My mood wasn''t too affected, after arguing with him I just went on stage and did my show.


    The next day, when I woke up, Jason had already sent me the file of the footage he had taken, which amounted to at least two hours of raw footage that I would have to watch and separate out the useful parts.


    But confused by a file that existed with the raw video files, I clicked to see what this text document was, and it was a notepad with timestamps from the video!


    When I looked at the note at the end of the file, it was a message from Jason.


    [Hey boss, these are the time stamps on the video that show where each part of the footage starts and ends. This is a feature of my camera that I usedst night and thought it might be useful to you].


    Seeing this relieved me. If I had to look at these files, I would have had to spend at least 2 hours looking at yesterday''s files, not counting the time to actually cut and edit, which would have meant I would have had to spend several days editing a video, but with these time stamps from Jacob, this will greatly speed up the speed at which I edit the video.


    Looking back at the scene of my fight with Ryder Stone, Iughed because I thought it would be interesting to make that scene the main focus of the video.


    With a fight like that in my first vlog, doesn''t that increase the chances of the video getting a lot of views?


    As I enjoyed the day with my family, I couldn''t stop thinking about what song I would use to post to the channel.


    I used to stick to a frequency of one song per week, but this week I didn''t feel like there were any particr songs I wanted to include.


    The views on Boyfriend Live were skyrocketing to the point that it was almost bing The Lazy Song 2, which was great for me, but it put more pressure on me to record...


    I didn''t want to do another Thirst Trap anytime soon, since I had just released Boyfriend, I wanted to do a more standard song.


    Something that both male and female audiences could like, but nothing came to mind.


    There were so many options of songs that could fit into the different styles avable, but I couldn''t feel a connection to any of them.


    Suddenly, as I was sitting on my bed with a pen in my mouth and a notebook on my legs, a notification popped up on my phone.


    It was a message from Selena.


    [Noah, I think I got a good job!]


    When I saw it, I was surprised and asked interestedly.


    [Ohh, did you get a spot in a bigger bar for me to perform?]


    [No, you said you needed money and that you would agree to y at private events, right?]


    [Yes, as long as it wasn''t illegal or immoral, I''d have no problem doing it]. I replied, noting that the part about not ying in an illegal ce was more about my image than my character.


    If a mob boss asked me to y, I''d have no problem going, the problem would be that it might tarnish my image, which would make it not worth it.


    [One of thepany''s Rank D artists was supposed to sing at a wedding next Friday, but he had a motorcycle ident and won''t be able to perform].


    [Really? Poor guy, but how did that happen to me? I know I''m good, but I can''t believe they would agree to rece a rank D artist with an unknown rank E artist like me]. I asked.


    I was realistic, even though I was a good singer, I knew I wasn''t famous enough to get jobs like that.


    [Hehe, you''re right, this job was first offered to the city''s Rank D artists who have a contract with thepany, but since most of them don''t sing romantic songs, and those who do weren''t approved by the contractor, I was able to bring this job to you].


    As I watched her type, I could tell that she was very excited to have achieved this.


    Although she kept up the facade of a serious and responsible girl, at times like this it was hard not to think of her as just an excited girl who wanted to be patted on the head.


    [Well done, thank you Selena! How much is the payment?]


    [Since this kind of event is already more expensive than normal bar gigs, and this was originally for a Rank D artist, the total amount will be $1,500, it''s not that muchpared to what the really big artists get, but for you who are just starting out, I think it''s a good amount, what do you think?] She asked.


    [This is great! Just by singing at this wedding, I''m already going to get paid more than I would if I performed at four different bars all weekend! Thank you, Selena!]


    [Good that you''re grateful.] She replied with a proud emoji. [But there''s a catch.]


    When I saw this, I was worried.


    [Does this have anything to do with why the other artists were rejected?] I asked worriedly.


    [Yes... the contractor said they want the artist to sing something original based on the story of the bride and groom, even if the song isn''t that good, they just want to hear something personal]. Selena exined.


    [Hm... that''s not impossible, do you have a copy of their story to send me?] I asked.


    [Yes, you have until Wednesday to make the song, if you don''t get it by Wednesday, they said they''ll look for a normal Rank D artist to sing it. But if youe up with a song they like, they''ll hire you and pay you the same as a rank D artist].


    When I saw that, I was excited, the money would be very wee, and with therge repertoire of songs I had from my previous world, I knew I would have at least one song that would suit the bride and groom.


    Soon after, Selena sent me someone''s description of what the bride had said about her past.


    [From the beginning, the groom was attracted to all the clever things his fianc¨¦e said, but although she showed interest with her actions, her words always pushed him away and he was confused as to whether she really liked him.


    Once they went to the Caribbean and almost broke up because he joked that he was drowning, but at that moment he had a snorkel in his mouth to breathe, which drove her crazy.


    The groom said that an important detail is that whenever they y video games, if the bride is first, she wins, but if he''s first, she changes the rule so that whoeveresst is the best, which has be a joke between them.


    The bride said that she hates it when her groom makes her cry, but that she''s happy when hepliments her crying, saying that she''s beautiful even when she''s crying.


    But they both agreed that even though they understand each other''s imperfections, they manage to love everything, both the good things and the imperfections.


    They were both sure that for the rest of their lives they would have no problem giving everything to each other while loving every detail about each other].


    Reading your description of the bride and groom''s story, I had a few possibilities of songs I could use for them, but out of all those possibilities, only one song came to mind that would fit this story like a glove.


    In fact, I was surprised at how well it fit.


    "I think this song is meant for her." Iughed as I took the pen out of my mouth and began to write the lyrics to one of the most ssic songs yed at weddings around the world in my previous world.


    "This may be a song that won''t go viral as quickly as others, but while other songs like "Boyfriend" may lose their audience or be outdated over time, this song will only get stronger and stronger, with the possibility of bing a ssic!" I said excitedly as I wrote the song faster and faster.


    Since the wedding was on Friday, I had to practice my piano and get it up to speed as fast as possible.


    As good as this song was on the guitar, it really came into its own on the piano!

 Chapter 71 71 - Suspicious look

    Chapter 71 71 - Suspicious look


    ??The song was written very quickly, but I didn''t want to send it to Selena right away.


    If I sent her such a good song just a few minutes after she told me the story I needed to do, it would look very strange.


    So I would leave it until tomorrow or the next day.


    "Noah, Dad asked if we wanted to go to a restaurant for lunch!" Ethan excitedly entered the room.


    Surprised, I nodded. Even though I liked cooking with my mom, it was great to have a day to rest and eat different food with a different vor.


    "Yes, we will." I smiled back. "I''ll just take a shower then."


    But when I got up to take a shower, Ethan stopped me. "Olivia''s in the bathroom..."


    Hearing that, my stomach rumbled and I sat back down on the bed.


    "How long has she been in the bathroom?" I asked.


    "Five minutes..." He replied.


    Hearing that made me feel even more desperate and my stomach rumbled even more.


    I always showered before her when I got back from training, but now that I woke up a littleter on the weekend, I remembered why the old Noah didn''t like to shower after Liv, because she took too long...


    Since she had just entered the bathroom and didn''te out until she waspletely dressed, I had an hour to spare until the bathroom was empty...


    "Hey Champ, do you want to learn a song I thought of for you to y?" I asked Ethan about an idea that had popped into my head.


    I was trying to think of a song to teach him to y on the ukulele, and I was debating between two songs, Over The Rainbow or Toxic.


    While Toxic was a very good song, the words BoyWithUke used in the lyrics were too difficult for Ethan, so I thought Over The Rainbow would be a better choice.


    "Really?!" Ethan asked excitedly. "Yeah, I want to learn!"


    Picking up his ukulele, I began to y the melody of Over The Rainbow.


    Since it was a simple song, the melody was also very simple. The biggest difficulty for Ethan would be the part where he had to sing the song, because while his talent for ying the ukulele was very high, I didn''t know about his singing talent.


    ??????


    Somewhere over the rainbow...


    Way up high...


    And the dreams you dream...


    Once in a luby, oh...


    ??????


    As I sang the beginning of the song, I saw Ethan smile.


    Not only were the lyrics simple, but they fit him very well, with things he knows and things he could have written himself.


    ??????


    Somewhere over the rainbow...


    Bluebirds fly...


    And the dreams you dream...


    Dreams really doe true-ooh-ooh...


    Someday I''ll wish upon a star...


    Wake up where the clouds are far behind me...


    Where troubles melt like lemon drops...


    High above the chimney tops, that''s where...


    You''ll find me, oh...


    ??????


    The sparkle in his eyes when he heard the lyrics made me smile back.


    Unlike Toxic, which had lyricsining about how the singer''s friends weren''t real and that he didn''t like friends like them, Over the Rainbow was a song about good things, so it was a much lighter and sweeter mood for Ethan.


    After I''d finished ying the song, Ethan automatically came over to take the ukulele out of my hand and start ying as well.


    Even without me exining to him how to y the song, I looked at his little fingers and realized that even though he was struggling, he was on the right track to learning the song without me teaching him.


    Of course, he saw my fingers and what notes I was using when I yed, but just being able to do it on his own without me exining every detail made me proud.


    "Before you start practicing, let''s go down to the basement." I said, making him nod and run down to the basement with the ukulele in his hand. "Watch the stairs!" I yelled.


    As I walked through the living room, my father was sitting on the sofa watching a program about football.


    "Good morning, Dad." I said as I walked by.


    "Hey Champ, how was the showst night?" He asked looking at me excitedly.


    "It was very good! We made $480 for the night and the audience loved it. From what Selena said, it won''t be long before I go from being a Rank E artist to a Rank D artist, because some Rank D artists are having a hard time ying right after me." Iughed, causing him to nod proudly.


    Come to think of it, it had been a while since I''d checked the poprity rankings.


    When I arrived in the basement, Ethan was already practicing the ukulele, trying to sing the chorus of the song, which was the only part he remembered, and I pulled out my phone to check the rankings.


    Thest time I looked was shortly after I climbed to rank E, where I was in the top 50k of rank E, which wasn''t so bad since there were more than hundreds of thousands of people in rank E.


    What got me so high in such a short period of time was The Lazy Song, which grew non-stop and raised my rank at the same rate.


    Now that Boyfriend Live has been released, I expected my rank to be even higher, but when I looked at the rank, I was shocked.


    [ckVelvet - 11,736th Rank E].


    I was almost in the top 10k of Rank E!


    Although it doesn''t sound like much, I had passed almost 40k people in just a few weeks, which was an absurd growth!


    The higher I got in the rankings, the harder it was to climb, but it really started to get hard after rank D, because now in rank E, the majority were still new musicians who hadn''t been in the industry for more than 3 years, or older artists who were losing their poprity.


    Turning my attention to Ethan, I began to help him with lyrics and how to improve his ukulele ying with my Teach skill, which increased his learning speed even more.


    [Teach Lv 26


    Effect: When teaching other people, as long as you know what you''re teaching and what you intend to teach, the person has a 26% greater chance of understanding what you''re exining and increases the speed of learning that content by 26% during that learning session].


    Not only did the skill give me the experience of someone who has been teaching for four and a half years, or 54 months if you count each level of the skill, which already brought the quality of my teaching to the level of a professional instructor, but it also gave Ethan a very powerful learning buff that increased his learning speed by 26%.


    Now calcte that with his high talent for ukulele, the speed at which he improved was staggering.


    Even for Sing, who wasn''t as talented, the speed at which he learned was also very fast.


    While we were practicing, Olivia finally finished getting ready and I went to take my shower, leaving Ethan to practice longer.


    Since my shower was faster, I was ready in a few minutes.


    Ethan was quick too, so we went out for lunch at a Chinese restaurant that had just opened.


    The ce was very nice, with nice decor, and the price wasn''t expensive either.


    As we ate and talked, I began to feel a strange sensation.


    It was as if something was watching me.


    When I looked around, I couldn''t see anything, but the strange feeling didn''t go away.


    Even when I talked to my family, I still felt that something strange was there, and the feeling didn''t go away...


    After a while my family also realized that something was wrong and came to ask me if everything was all right.


    "Everything is fine, I just have a strange feeling..." I said, trying to pretend that nothing was wrong.


    [+1 WIS]


    When I realized that my skill had also increased, I became even more rmed.


    If I felt something was wrong and my skill increased by one level, it only showed that I was right.


    As my Wisdom gained another point, the feeling became clearer, as if a sixth sense within me was beeping stronger and stronger.


    What is going on here?'' I asked myself as I looked in a certain direction.


    To my surprise, when I looked in that direction, I saw a pair of eyes staring at me in shock before looking away to hide it.


    But confirming that there was indeed someone looking at me, I began to stare to understand who it was.


    As far as I could see, it was a girl who was also eating with her family.


    In her group were her, her younger sister who looked a bit familiar, her father and her mother.


    As I looked in that direction, Ethan noticed my gaze and saw the girl''s little sister staring at me.


    "Isabe!" He yelled as he waved his hand.


    Hearing Ethan''s call, the little girl looked around in confusion, but when she saw Ethan, she broke into a big smile and came running toward us.

 Chapter 72 72 - Frowning eyebrow

    Chapter 72 72 - Frowning eyebrow


    ??- POV Unknown Girl -


    My family and I used to go out to different restaurants for lunch every Sunday.


    Each week it was someone''s turn to choose where to eat, usually Be would choose a restaurant we went to that had a big yroom, my mom liked to choose a quieter ce, while my dad loved a Brazilian steakhouse on the other side of town.


    I liked Asian food, both because of the anime I watched and because of Asian dramas.


    Last time we had Korean chicken, but this time I wanted to have Chinese food, so we went to this restaurant.


    Be wasn''t a big fan of that kind of food, but she could eat it anyway.


    I enjoyed it, especially with the spicy chicken I chose, which was delicious, but I was surprised to see a familye in.


    The parents of this family were normal, the girl in the family was a little familiar to me, but I couldn''t remember where, while the little boy in the family I could recognize right away.


    I think his name was Ethan ck, the boy Be liked at her school.


    I could only recognize him because of the picture Be had put next to her bed.


    But what surprised me was the boy who came in behind them.


    Because of how close he walked to the family and because of the color of his eyes, I thought he was Ethan''s older brother, but what shocked me the most was not that, but that I knew him!


    If it was just his face, I could probably be confused about who he was, but with that bleached hair, I knew the chances of it being someone else were very slim.


    But I still had a little doubt and wanted to be sure who it was.


    My eyes couldn''t leave him, even if I tried to look away.


    Topare what I was seeing, I took out my cell phone and looked at the screen as I looked at him, trying to see any differences.


    The only difference I could see between them was their clothes, because in the video he was on stage with a guitar wearing ck band clothes, while here in real life he was wearing a blue shirt with the normal Nike logo without the chains and nes he was wearing in the video.


    But even without those details, it was clear that he was ckVelvet!


    While I was excitedly realizing that it was him, he suddenly turned around and stared at me!


    "What are you staring at, Emily?" My mother asked confusedly as she looked at me.


    Seeing that she caught me looking at another table, I quickly lowered my eyes and put my phone away, hoping he wouldn''t notice me looking at it.


    "It''s nothing..." I replied a little nervously.


    I knew it was impossible for him not to notice that I was looking at him, but could he think it was a coincidence?


    Seeing the way I was acting, my father began to look around suspiciously.


    But just when I thought it was over and we''d get back to normal, a childish voice shouted from the restaurant.


    "Isabe!"


    Hearing this, my little sister became confused and looked around to see who had called her.


    We were also surprised and looked around to see if someone had really called her or if it was just a coincidence.


    But Be was quicker than us and found the source of the voice.


    With a cute giggle she jumped out of her chair and ran towards the voice.


    "Ethan!" She said happily as she ran to the table of the little boy she liked at school.


    The problem was that as soon as she did, ckVelvet, who was standing next to his brother, also looked at us, or more precisely at me!


    - Noah''s POV -


    Seeing the little girl run up to our table made me smile.


    When Ethan called out her name, I recognized who she was. Isabe was the little girl I took with Ethan for ice cream the day I first met Jackson.


    "Hey Ethan!" She said happily. "What are you doing here?"


    "I came for lunch." He said happily.


    Hearing this, Isabe nodded too. "I came for lunch too."


    Looking around the table, Isabe looked at each of us until her eyesnded on me for a few seconds before returning to Ethan.


    "Where''s your brother?" She asked confused.


    Leaving me confused as well.


    "This is my brother." Ethan pointed his finger at me, making Isabe even more confused.


    "Not that brother, Noah, the one who took us out for ice cream..." She exined, but Ethan was even more confused.


    "That''s Noah, he''s the one who took us out for ice cream." Ethan exined, leaving Isabepletely shocked.


    When she saw me, I still weighed 140 kilos, so to see me now weighing around 80 kilos was very surprising for her.


    "Are you really Noah?" she asked confused.


    I smiled at her and nodded. "Yes, I''m the Noah who took you to the ice cream parlor."


    "And who beat up that arrogant kid?" She asked, trying to confirm.


    "Yes, the Noah who beat up the arrogant boy." I said smiling.


    But my smile didn''tst long when I heard a confused voice. "What''s this about beating up an arrogant boy, Noah?"


    I looked at the source of the voice and saw my mother staring at me suspiciously, breaking into a cold sweat as she remembered that I had been hiding my fights from her.


    "It''s a long story Mom, I''ll tell youter..." Iughed nervously as I tried to cover it up.


    My dad had a big smile on his face at that moment, probably proud, while Liv looked at me worriedly, but not so much after seeing how I acted at school.


    "Jeez Noah, you look so different!" The little girl with short blonde hair and big sses on her face looked at me in shock.


    "I know, right?" Ethan agreed.


    While the two kids were talking, Isabe''s mother came over to our table to greet my parents and take Isabe back to her table so they could finish eating.


    Remembering something, her mother asked. "Next Sunday is Isabe''s birthday, if you want toe and take Ethan, we''d love to have you."


    "That would be great, I think Ethan would love that, wouldn''t you, Ethan?" My mom confirmed with a smile.


    "Yeah!" Ethanughed as he got excited.


    When Ethan confirmed that he wanted to go, I could see Isabe''s eyes sparkle, causing me to smile knowingly as I looked at the two of them.


    Out of curiosity, I turned my eyes to the table where Isabe was sitting, and once again my gaze met that of the girl at the table, the one who had been staring at me before Ethan called Isabe over.


    When our eyes met again, she quickly looked away as I felt her cheeks blush.


    Did she recognize me?" I wondered.


    While the two mothers confirmed the time of the birthday, I overheard Ethan and Isabe talking.


    "I''m getting really good at the ukulele, and Noah is teaching me a new song. If you want, I can sing it for you on your birthday!" Ethan said smiling.


    Hearing this, Isabe became even more excited as she nodded her head as fast as a chicken pecking at rice on the ground.


    Noticing her excitement, Ethan got excited too as they talked about it.


    Would this be Ethan''s first concert? I asked myself, thinking it was funny.


    After Isabe and her mother went back to their table, I kept looking at them out of curiosity and saw that the girl at the table was very nervous for some reason.


    Looking at the girl, she seemed to be the same age as Liv, or maybe a year younger? I''m terrible with ages, but if the girl was nice, it would be interesting to make her and Liv friends.


    Just then Selena sent me a message on my phone and a smile appeared on my face.


    --- Emily''s POV -


    When my mother returned to our table with Be, my father asked what had happened.


    "It''s the cks, Be''s little friend''s family." My mother exined.


    "Ahh, the little boy Be ys with?" He asked.


    "Yes! His name is Ethan!" Be said, very excited for some reason.


    "What were you two talking about?" my dad asked curiously.


    "I was telling them about Be''s birthday, which we''re having next Sunday, and I invited them." My mother exined.


    "Is his brother going?" I asked startled, causing the three of them to stop and stare at me.


    My mother looked suspicious with a smile forming on her face, while my father was also suspicious, but with a frown as he stopped looking at me and looked at the ck family table.


    Damn it... I''ve ruined everything...'' I thought in despair.


    "Yes, Emily, apparently he''s going to Be''s birthday party too." My mother replied with augh, which made my father''s eyebrows furrow even more.


    "Hehe, Ethan said that Noah is teaching him to y the ukulele and that he''s going to y me a song for my birthday!" Be said with a silly smile on her face.


    And that was enough to make my father''s eyebrow furrow so much that you couldn''t even see his eye.

 Chapter 73 73 - Piano Skill!

    Chapter 73 73 - Piano Skill!


    ??When we got home, Ethan was even more excited to learn the song I was teaching him because he was going to have his first concert and most importantly, he was going to show it to someone he liked.


    To help him do that, I put a lot of effort into teaching him everything I could so that he could improve as quickly as possible.


    With my help and strong motivation, Ethan was learning and improving much faster than before, so the time passed quickly as he practiced and I used my free time before going to the concert.


    Unlike yesterday, where the show had a lot of drama because of the arrogant singer, this time it was much more rxed, with me just enjoying myself while Jason recorded the show and the audience''s reaction.


    Since I was performing in different bars, in most ces there were still no people who really knew me well, at most there was one person who was in another bar I sang in who could sing my songs from the beginning.


    So I used that to create more content for the audience.


    Since there was someone who could sing my songs, I paid some attention and interacted with that person enough that other people saw me as more approachable and paid more attention to the show.


    By using this strategy, my skill level also increased again.


    [Stage Presence Lv 2 -> 3].


    Having another level of Stage Presence increased the quality of my performances even more, made me morefortable with the audience, and helped me interact with them even more easily.


    The difference from level 2 to level 3 was big, but not as big as from level 1 to level 2.


    When I came home from school the next day and weighed myself, I had a big smile on my face.


    [Weight: 85 Kg -> 81.5 Kg].


    It''s a great change that has already reduced the size of my belly even more and made my muscles on my body even clearer.


    The way it''s going, even though it''s not popping out as fast as it used to, I think by the time I sing at the wedding on Friday, I''ll be slim enough to buy a suit.


    Even though I''m a rock singer, it would be disrespectful to sing at a wedding in the clothes I normally wear, so I was willing to go with Selena to buy a suit.


    I had no experience in this area, and since she was very elegant, her opinion would be very important.


    Of course, before I told her, I had to send her the song.


    With the lyrics in front of me, I checked that everything was all right and recorded a version of the song on guitar and sent it to her with the request that she check it out and if she liked it, request the copyright of the song in my name.


    [Noah... you wrote this song in one day?!] She replied a few minutes after I sent it to her.


    [Yes, did you like it?] I asked excitedly, knowing how good this song was in my previous world and how well it fit the story the couple had described.


    [It was perfect!] She replied. [Are you going to sing the song like that?]


    [No, I want to learn some more piano to y it on the piano at the wedding]. I replied.


    [That song with the piano in the background... I doubt if anyone can hold back the tears...] She replied.


    Laughing, I agreed with her; when that song was yed at weddings in my previous world, it was hard to hold back my emotions.


    With her confirmation that she would send the song to get the copyright before sending it to the client, Selena concentrated on sorting it out while I concentrated on improving my piano ying.


    Since the keyboard we bought had already arrived, I''d already tested it a bit and obtained the [Piano Lv1] skill, whichid the foundation for me to learn better and y the most basic songs, but that level wasn''t enough for a wedding performance, let alone a song of this level, so I needed to increase the level of that skill as soon as possible.


    I had already done my homework and the two pieces of artwork I had to turn in today, so the rest of my day could be focused on improving my piano level and editing my first vlog.


    Since I wanted the first video to be of good quality, I wasn''t in such a hurry to post it, as long as I posted it by Friday, I would be satisfied.


    Ethan was next to me practicing his ukulele while Liv was in her room practicing her violin.


    She usually practiced in the basement as well, but the mix of the three songs we were practicing got in the way, so she went back to her room to practice.


    Having the three of us practicing at the same time could drive anyone crazy, but my mom took it very well,ing in every few hours with a big smile on her face to bring us some snacks.


    When I asked her the reason for that big smile, she told me: "My three children are so dedicated to something as beautiful as music, should I feel anything but pride?"


    With that answer from her, I also got a big smile on my face as I continued to practice and improve my skills.


    [Piano Mastery Lv 1 -> 2:


    Effect: Develops a better understanding of piano techniques, increasing confidence and skill in ying by 2%. This includes advanced skills in technique, musical expression, and interpretation. It also improves retention of music theory knowledge and practical application during performance by 2%. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamentals of agile and expressive piano...]


    With another level of Piano Skill, I was learning everything faster and the quality of my learning was getting higher and higher.


    Concepts that I didn''t know when I first started were now gradually bing ingrained in my mind, as if I had really been practicing them for 2 months, even though I only started to really dedicate myself to them today.


    2 months of practicing a single song meant that I could y it well enough not to be embarrassed, but that wasn''t what I wanted.


    My goal was to focus on the skill levels while practicing just that one song over the next few days so that I could y it almost perfectly.


    I knew I couldn''t reach perfection on a song with at least 40 levels, but if I could get the skill to Lv 10 by the day of the wedding, that would be great.


    Unlike Stage Presence, which I only practiced for 4 hours over the weekend, Piano could be practiced for several hours every day, so the level should rise very quickly!

 Chapter 74 [Bonus ] 74 - Birthday Party

    Chapter 74 [Bonus ] 74 - Birthday Party


    ??For the next two days, I focused on practicing my piano skill and editing my video.


    With the time I spent editing my video, my skill went up one level, which further improved the quality of the video I made.


    [Video Editing Lv 4 -> 5


    Effect: Develops a better understanding of video editing techniques, increasing the user''s skill by 5%. This includes mastery of video editing software, editing techniques, transitions, visual and sound effects, color correction, and filter application. It also improves your ability to tell stories visually and createpelling videos by 5%. Gain a tangible advantage by learning the fundamentals of creative and professional video editing].


    With the skill at Lv 5, I felt much morefortable editing, which elerated the time I spent editing.


    I was still halfway through the video, but the quality was better than I expected.


    My piano skills have gone up 2 levels in that time.


    [Piano Mastery Lv 2 -> 4].


    This greatly improved the quality of the level at which I yed the music.


    Since the skill wasplex, I not only increased the efficiency of what I had learned, but I also improved my advanced skills of technique, musical expression, and interpretation of the music each time it went up a level, which allowed me to understand the music better and find the best way to y it to evoke the feelings I wanted.


    During this time, Selena obtained the copyright for the song and sent it to the client, who approved it after listening to it, but didn''t show it to the bride.


    From what Selena told me, the bride and groom had no idea how the song would turn out, so their reaction at the time would be genuine, for better or worse.


    I would be ying to an audience that would be expecting as much as possible because this was their moment, a song made for them, telling their story in a way that should be beautiful.


    This only put more pressure on me to improve my piano skills even faster so that this wedding would be unforgettable.


    After I paid Jason on Sunday, I also checked with him to see if he could y for me at the wedding, which he confirmed, so the amount I had to pay him over the weekend was $450, a high amount, butpared to how much I would make from the wedding and the gigs, it was still good money for me.


    With how much I get from the videos, I can increase how much I pay him...'' I thought. I thought.


    Since I got along well with him, it wouldn''t hurt to pay him more so that I wouldn''t have to find someone else to rece him in the future.


    Especially considering that I found out that he''s a student at a film school, it''s better to develop him as a future cameraman to apany me everywhere than to get someone who''s been doing it for a long time and can''t be molded.


    "You can take a shower, Noah." Liv opened the basement door while drying her hair, so I nodded and went to my shower.


    At that moment, we were getting ready for Isabe''s birthday party, Ethan''s little friend.


    Since he was going to perform in front of people for the first time, we were going to go with him to support him, especially me after I saw how nervous he was, I decided to take my guitar as well, at least to serve as moral support for him.


    If he got too nervous, I could go on stage and make a bass with the guitar and serve as a band for him, I think having me by his side in front of people would be more encouraging than leaving him alone, and ying something by his side instead of just standing around doing nothing would be less embarrassing.


    By the time I''d finished getting ready, Ethan was fidgeting nervously as he checked the tuning of his ukulele for the fifth time.


    "Hey buddy, you''ve already confirmed that the ukulele is in tune, you don''t need to confirm it again..." I said with a smile as I sat down next to him and put my hand on his shoulder.


    "I just wanted to check again..." He said as he looked at me worriedly.


    I thought it was funny that he wanted to choose his outfit for today, and when I saw how he looked, a smile appeared on my face.


    Ethan was wearing a ck shirt with a monster design in the middle, ck jeans and white sneakers.


    If it wasn''t for his ck hair, he would look exactly like a little clone of me, the way I go to my gigs.


    "I like your outfit...you look like a singer I like." Iughed, making him shy.


    "I think you look cool on stage in that outfit, I wish I looked as cool as you." He replied hiding his face.


    "Do you want to look cool to impress Isabe?" I askedughing, which made him even more embarrassed, but at least now he had shifted from being nervous about the performance to being nervous about me knowing that he liked her a little.


    "Don''t worry Buddy, you''ll be fine, I''m bringing my guitar so I''ll be there for you if you need me." I smiled as I hugged him, causing him to hug me back, visibly less worried.


    "Is everyone ready? Then we can go!" My father said as he walked downstairs.


    He was thest to get ready because he''d just gotten home from work. Even though he was tired, I could see that he was excited to see Ethan y.


    "Take that, Noah." He said, causing me to turn to him in confusion.


    But before I could process what was happening, I reflexively grabbed the keys that were flying towards me.


    "What?" I asked confused.


    "Their house is close, you can drive. It''ll be our second driving lesson." My father said smiling, which made me smile too.


    But unlike the two of us, my mother and Liv were scared because they didn''t know how I drove.


    What even my father didn''t know was that my driving skills were much higher than when he first taught me.


    [Driving Skills Lv 8 -> 10].


    With the free time I had at school, driving skill was one of my focuses to learn and enjoy my time there.


    I didn''t want to pick something boring andplicated to learn, so studying Driving Skills was really cool.


    I have to admit that a lot of my time was spent learning how to chase, drift, race and shift efficiently, but that counted as experience, right?


    Of course, I wouldn''t drive like this with my family, but I could get my license next week.


    "If I drive well today, I''ll register for the driving test next week." I said excitedly and my father nodded.


    As we left the garage, Liv and my mom were worried in the back seat while Ethan was very excited, but as time went by they calmed down as they realized that I was driving carefully and prudently.


    When we arrived at Isabe''s party, we saw that there were a few cars parked in front of her house, but not that many.


    In the backyard, a few children could be heard yelling and running around, but as we got closer, I saw a very familiar scene.


    Several children were ying together, while Isabe sat in a corner, looking a little disappointed.


    "Isabe!" Ethan shouted excitedly,pletely losing his nervousness as he ran towards her.


    When she heard his call, her disappointed face quickly changed to a big happy smile and she also came running towards Ethan in the cute princess dress she was wearing.


    Looking around, I realized why there were only a few cars in front of the house. Those cars were probably just Isabe''s rtives, while most of the guests were the children ying.


    Since our group was one of the few adults at the party, it was easy to introduce everyone, and with my father''s gregariousness, we were soon sitting at the table with Isabe''s parents and her uncles.


    There was no one my age in the group, so I just sat and listened to the men talk, asionally joining in if they were talking about something I could join in on.


    Even though I didn''t participate much in the conversation, the other men were surprised at how naturally I spoke to them.


    "Nah, the R35''s twin-turbo V6 offers quicker throttle response and a more linear power delivery than the 911 GT3''s t-six, although I have to admit the 911''s rear end is very nice..." Imented when I heard a man bragging about the Porsche 911pared to the Nissan R35.


    "I know, right? The rear of the 911 was the reason I bought that car, the line they made... it''s beautiful..." The manmented happily.


    As we talked, I was forced to drink only soda, keeping an eye on Ethan and Isabe and noticing that the two of them just ignored the other kids and yed by themselves.


    Suddenly I felt the same sensation I''d felt in the restaurant, and when I looked around I saw the same pair of eyes staring back at me, surprised once again when I looked at them and tried to look away.


    But before I could think of anything, I felt another pair of eyes staring at me.


    Looking in that direction, I saw Isabe''s father looking at me suspiciously.

 Chapter 75 75 - Over the Rainbow

    Chapter 75 75 - Over the Rainbow


    ??Despite George''s suspicions, we continued to talk as if nothing had happened during the party.


    Every now and then I felt Emily''s eyes on me, but I shook my head because Emily was even younger than Liv.


    From what I''ve heard from George, she looks about 14, which would make her a really good friend for Liv, but with the way she''s acting towards me...


    The only good thing about this situation is that I can get used to how I''ll deal with it when I get really famous, because the most loyal audience artists can have are girls like Emily.


    What I have to do is just keep a clear line between the attention an artist gives to a fan and anything beyond that. Not only would it be bad for my image if I was seen to be a little more intimate than I should be with a fan, but if that fan was young, it would be even worse, even if I didn''t mean anything by it.


    I often have to consider what others will see in addition to what I really think is going on.


    If I''m just being polite to a girl and take a photo with her, but someone takes that photo out of context and tries to post it on the Inte, I always have to be careful.


    Fortunately, while we were chatting at the men''s table, Liv and Emily started to hit it off, which was good news for me.


    Although Liv had a lot of "friends", they were the kind of girls who only treated you well when it was convenient; if Liv made real friends, it would be much better for her.


    After a couple of hours I finally reached the end of the party and Ethan came running up to me and asked me to go with him to y the music.


    I nodded and went with him to the car to get our instruments, and when we came back, everyone was staring at us.


    From Isabe''s excited expression as she chatted with the other curious children, it looked like she had told everyone that Ethan was going to y a song for them.


    I nudged Ethan lightly on the arm andughed. "Hey buddy, looks like you''re getting the crowd''s attention a lot easier than I did at my first gig."


    Ethan just looked at me sheepishly as he continued walking to the center of where the "stage" would be.


    As he opened the case of his ukulele, Ethan suddenly froze, his eyes alternating between the ukulele and the dozens of people looking at him.


    I could see his eyes sweeping over all the children, lingering on Isabe for a few seconds, and then returning to the ukulele.


    Isabe had an expectant look on her face as she nodded at him.


    "Come on Buddy, I''m here with you, just do what we used to do at home." I said as I put my hand on his shoulder.


    Feeling my hand on his shoulder, Ethan looked at me and nodded as he finished picking up his ukulele.


    While he was checking the tuning of his ukulele for the sixth time tonight, I took my guitar and sat down on the floor next to him while I looked at the people around me with a smile and yed a few notes to keep the ce quiet like I always did at my gigs.


    When Ethan finally finished, he looked at me: "Shall we y?"


    "Like a good performer, you need to say a few words to your audience." I patiently exined, nodding so he could see people''s expectations.


    This made him more embarrassed, but he asked me. "What should I say?"


    "Tell them why you''re singing this song and thank them for their attention." I smiled.


    Waving to me, Ethan walked to the front of the crowd and looked at all those expectant faces as he took a deep breath.


    "Hi everyone, I''m Ethan ck, today I''m going to y a song that my brother Noah taught me, I''ve been rehearsing this song all week to y for Isabe today, I hope you like it, thanks for listening!" He said in a robotic voice, very nervous.


    When the adults saw this, I could see the smiles on their faces, because Ethan looked very cute while acting like this.


    Even George, Isabe''s father, smiled a little at the way Ethan was acting.


    ''Come on Buddy, this is a good time to win over your future father-inw...'' I thought with augh.


    "Shall we start Noah?" he asked me again.


    "Yeah buddy, you can y the music and I''ll join in." I replied as I stopped ying the background notes and let him start.


    ??????


    Ooh-ooh-ooh


    Ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh


    Ooh-ooh-ooh


    Ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh


    ??????


    When he started ying and singing at this early stage, I noticed that people were surprised at how he yed the ukulele, because even though he was concentrating on singing, his little fingers moved with great agility.


    ??????


    Somewhere over the rainbow...


    Way up high...


    And the dreams you dream...


    Once in a luby, oh...


    ??????


    When his voice came out and actually sang the lyrics, the smiles of the adults got even bigger, while I saw the children looking at him with many different emotions.


    Most of the children looked at him with surprise and admiration, while most of them didn''t know how to y an instrument.


    Among the children, some little girls had stars in their eyes when they looked at Ethan.


    Some of the boys looked at Ethan with envy, probably wanting to be the center of attention like Ethan.


    But the most striking expression was that of Isabe, who was staring at Ethan with a huge smile on her face.


    ??????


    Somewhere over the rainbow...


    Bluebirds fly...


    And the dreams you dream...


    Dreams really doe true-ooh-ooh...


    Someday I''ll wish upon a Star...


    Wake up where the clouds are far behind me...


    Where trouble melts like lemon drops...


    High above the chimney tops, that''s where...


    You''ll find me, oh...


    ??????


    The lyrics weren''t about difficult things that kids couldn''t rte to, like betrayal or anything like that.


    I chose Over The Rainbow because the lyrics were so simple and cute, and perfectly matched the purity of a 7-year-old''s singing.


    When Ethan finally finished singing, the people around were shocked for a few seconds, some adults like my parents were red-eyed with emotion, while the majority finally caught on and started pping, causing the children to p too and Isabe to run up to Ethan and hug him.


    George froze at the sight but didn''t say anything.


    Liv looked at Ethan with a smile on her face very simr to mine as she watched the two children getting along well, while Emily, next to her, looked at her little sister with embarrassment for some reason.


    When Ethan''s performance was over, we went to the car to put our instruments away and then came back to enjoy the end of the party.


    Today I was just the opening act for the night''s performer, Ethan, and I was okay with that, because seeing him interact better with the other kids and having more fun with Isabe made it all worthwhile.


    Although some of the children were jealous of Ethan, the children were only jealous because Ethan was acting cool while ying, and because he was acting cool, the children epted him into their social circle more easily, and even Isabe felt morefortable ying with everyone on her birthday.


    "Did you teach your brother to y the ukulele, Noah?" One of Isabe''s uncles asked me in surprise.


    "Yeah, when he saw me ying the guitar he wanted to learn too, but since the ukulele is smaller and has fewer strings, I thought it would be better for him to start there because it''s easier." I exined as I grabbed a mini hamburger to eat.


    "That was really good, I think this will make your brother much more popr at school haha, if I could y an instrument like him at his age, I''d probably be the king of my school!" The man joked, making everyoneugh.


    As we were leaving, the families of the other children arrived to pick them up.


    Since I didn''t have much to do, I just sat in the car while I used my cell phone to answer somements about the songs for a few minutes while my family finished greeting the others.


    When they arrived, I got in the car and drove back to my house.


    What I didn''t know was that someone other than Emily recognized me there.


    When the family of little Tony, the little boy I''d seen Ethan fighting with the whole party, arrived to pick him up, a girl in the back seat of her family''s car saw me leaning against the car and was shocked to recognize me.


    Charlie only came to pick up Tony because her mom wantedpany in the car, but she never imagined that she would also find ckVelvet waiting to pick up a kid from the party!


    And from what she saw, his whole family seemed to be at the party, so was he there?!


    Realizing this, Charlie was determined to ask Tony all the details about this party.

 Chapter 76 [Bonus ] 76 - Vlog Release!

    Chapter 76 [Bonus ] 76 - Vlog Release!


    ??"So you''re going to post your first vlog now?" Selena asked confused as she looked at me and myputer screen in the basement of the house.


    "Yeah, I spent the whole week editing and I think the quality is good enough to post it now." I replied proudly as I looked at my skill.


    [Video Editing Lv 5 -> 9]


    With this skill at Lv 9, it was as if I had 9 months of experience in video editing, which was already a big leap in everything I could do.


    At first, I could only edit the most basic things, such as silent cuts or simple zooms, but as the skill level increased, I started to have better ideas and things to improve the quality.


    Of all the things I learned, the one I was most proud of was motion tracking, where I used it several times to make the video more dynamic and keep the audience''s attention, as well as smoother, more fluid zooms.


    Instead of just zooming from point X to point Y in 30 frames at a fixed speed, I started doing several tests and several presets of zooms where the speed started slow, increased halfway through, and then decreased at the end, making everything much more fluid and enjoyable to watch.


    The level of editing I wanted wasn''t something like the ytb poop of my previous world, but I wanted to reach a level simr to Mr. Beast''s. Of course, I didn''t want to clog it up.


    Of course I wasn''t going to clog the video with things happening every 3 seconds to overdose the viewer with dopamine, but I wanted to use 3d visuals and more dynamic transitions to increase video retention.


    If there''s one thing I learned from YouTube in my previous world, it''s that if the video is good and captures the viewer''s attention, the tform will promote your video and you will grow.


    An example of this was my music, which I didn''t promote beyond the first thousand views of Numb, but the views kept growing because of MeTube promotion.


    |------------------------


    Mized views: 2,160,000 = $1,836


    [Numb - 555,909 views] +117,192 views


    [In The End - 598,349 views] +133,278 views


    [The Lazy Song - 1,867,958 views] +499,926 views


    [Boyfriend - 427,154 views] +259,278 views


    [Boyfriend Live - 764,247 views] +727,926 views


    [68,208 subscribers] + 19,968 subs


    [Spokify Music ys: 979,000] +460,000 views


    Spokify Mized Views: 538,000 = $2,152


    [Instabram: 35k followers] +12k followers


    |------------------------


    This morning, when I added up how much I had received from MeTube and Spokify this week, my eyes almost popped out.


    The total had risen to $3,988, that''s the ie from two weeks of broadcasting my music!


    If this growth continues until the end of the month, I could really hit the 5-figure mark with my music alone, not having to worry about making furry art anymore, and being able to focus that time every day on developing more skills and my music career!


    With the example of my songs growing only through organic promotion on MeTube, I was confident that my video would also grow this week, of course I don''t think it would grow as much as the songs, since songs usually tend to go viral more than videos on MeTube.


    It was verymon to find songs with 10 million or even 70 million views that you''d never heard before, but MeTube videos with more than that number were rare.


    But as long as the video got more than 50k views, I was happy, because that would be enough to pay Jason''s costs.


    "Don''t you want to see how your vlog is received?" Selena asked curiously.


    From what I could see, she was also curious to see how the video would go since it would be a big step for my career.


    "Yes, I want to, but I think it''s be a tradition for me to post my video and my song and not watch it all the time. It helps me deal with the anxiety a little bit and it''s worked for all my videos, so I''ll control myself and let you see the results after the wedding." I exined as I pressed the button to post the video and minimized the window.


    I looked at Selena and saw that she was frowning as she stared at theputer screen. "Looks like someone is anxious to see the result of the video?"


    Selena shifted her eyes from the screen to my face and snorted. "Huh, let''s go to the wedding."


    Laughing, I picked up my things and walked to her car.


    Instead of the normal clothes I wore to concerts, I was now wearing the suit Selena had taken me to buy yesterday.


    I could have gone alone, but she didn''t trust my taste and went with me to buy a suit that she thought would enhance my appearance.


    In the end, I chose a ck suit with a dark gray shirt inside and a light blue tie, which went very well with the color scheme I was wearing for ckVelvet and really highlighted the ends of my bleached hair.


    We had already put the acoustic guitar, guitar and keyboard I would be ying in the car.


    They hired me to y for two hours and the price was $1,500, but I could y another two hours for an extra $500 per hour that they hired me for.


    This extra margin was both in case they wanted me to y longer because the party might be good, and also so they wouldn''t have to hire an artist who wasn''t good for a long time.


    That way I would have the opportunity to earn more if I did a good show and they would have the opportunity to pay less if the show wasn''t so good.


    It only happened that way because I was a rank E artist, if I was a rank C artist it would never happen, but these are things I have to ept in the beginning and since I''m confident in my music, it didn''t affect me that much.


    Even if I only yed for 2 hours, that would be $1,200 for me after paying Selena''s fee.


    Considering how much she made, I once asked her how she profited in the end.


    "Considering how much you make from the 20% of my shows, doesn''t that make little money for you and thepany?"


    When she heard this, she nodded as she drove away.


    Her exnation was that even though she earned littlemission from me, thepany still paid her a high fixed sry, not to mention that when I became a Rank A artist, the amount ofmission would be several times her current sry.


    Usually, agents like her had several artists under their umbre, so even if they earned little from each artist, it would still be a few thousand dors a month when all the artists were added together.


    But Selena preferred quality over quantity; she felt it was better to focus on developing me and earning a lot from me in the future, rather than signing several other E-list artists and earning little for many years toe.


    Which made sense to me.


    We soon arrived at the ce where the wedding was to take ce.


    - Charlie''s POV -


    After hearing from Tony that ckVelvet''s younger brother was his school friend, Charlie waspletely shocked.


    She never imagined that the singer she admired so much was actually so close to her and she didn''t know it.


    The problem was that when she asked Tony to get close to Ethan, ckVelvet''s brother, Tony refused and no matter what she did, he wouldn''t ept since the two of them were like arch-enemies at school.


    No matter how much she tried to offer Tony things he liked, Charlie didn''te out on top and just had to ept that there was nothing she could do about it.


    Can I try to think of something else to convince Tony in time? She thought as she picked up her phone and opened ckVelvet''s MeTube channel to see if there was any new music.


    Even though she knew he wouldn''t be releasing any music just yet, since they hadn''t posted anything on Instagram, it couldn''t hurt to check, right?


    To her surprise, there was no music, but she did see a new video!


    [The Backstage of My Shows! - Vlog #1]


    Looking at the title, Charlieughed at how self-exnatory it was, but what caught her attention was that in the thumbnail, you could see him on stage singing on one side of the screen, and on the other side of the screen, a man with a speech bubble saying swear words!


    What is that? Did he get into a fight during a performance?" she wondered, as she clicked on the video to watch.


    The video began with a scene of ckVelvet talking to a girl in a car; from their conversation, the girl appeared to be his manager, which made Charlie sigh with relief.


    The things that happened in the video were verymon, but oddly enough, even though she had watched 70% of the video, she didn''t even notice how quickly it went by and was very entertained by everything that happened.


    Instead of videos where the artist talks to the camera as if the camera was the audience, the camera in the ckVelvet video gave the impression that the viewer was a member of the ckVelvet team, making the intimacy they felt much greater.


    The scenes of ckVelvet making jokes, him getting tired while asking for water, their conversations about general things in the show, all of it was nothing too extravagant, but the feeling Charlie got was like she was there!


    Other subscribers like Charlie, who were surprised by how natural and interesting the video was, watched it for so long that the retention rate became very high, causing MeTube to start spreading the word to people who liked simr content but didn''t know about ckVelvet, resulting in several people across the country discovering this channel for the first time and having different reactions to this video.

 Chapter 77 77 - Vlog Reaction

    Chapter 77 77 - Vlog Reaction


    ??In the dormitories of a university campus in the United States, a girl was ying with her cell phone while lying face down with her legs up on the bed.


    Her name is Zoey, a veterinary student who hadpleted her assignments but was now bored to death.


    Her fingers were dragging across the MeTube screen, looking for a good rmendation from the algorithm, but everything that came up was too boring for her.


    The MeTubers she used to watch when she was younger didn''t hold her attention anymore because their content was still geared towards kids, the artists she followed hadn''t released any new music, there was nothing very interesting to watch.


    Then an interesting video appeared.


    The first thing she noticed was the video''s thumbnail, which was a boy about her age singing on a stage with a lively audience watching him, which made her curious.


    It''s been a while since I''vee across a new artist, shall I see if this one''s any good?" she wondered.


    On the other side of the thumbnail, a man was cursing the singer.


    Does he even get hate? Is he really any good?" Despite her suspicions, Zoey''s curiosity grew.


    Seeing that this artist''s channel didn''t have a verified icon, Zoey quickly deduced that he was a neer.


    But the number of views on the video showed that he wasn''t so new, as the video had been posted an hour earlier and already had 37k views.


    Finally clicking on the video, Zoey looked at ckVelvet''s channel and saw that he already had 70k subscribers, which was not a small number, which increased her curiosity about this artist.


    As far as she could tell, this channel was only used to post his music, but now he was starting to post vlogs, which was worrying.


    It was hard to find someone who knew how to vlog from the beginning.


    People who started vlogging tended to make the videos very boring, only after a few years did the videos get interesting, but by then most people would have given up.


    Zoey knew this from experience, she had also tried to start a vlog channel, but it didn''t work out, so she just gave up and focused on studying.


    Pressing the y button with a little trepidation, Zoey watched the video.


    Unlike what she had imagined, where the video would just be the artist sitting in front of the camera talking in a boring way, this ckVelvet video was different, it was recorded as if the viewer was present at the singer''s routine, apparently.


    "So do you have a n for how you''re going to perform today?" A girl who was driving asked, who Zoey assumed was either the artist''s manager or his girlfriend.


    "I have a n for how I''m going to start, since they didn''t want to hire me to open the show, I thought I''d first analyze how the audience will be, what song the previous artist will y, and then choose between Numb or The Lazy Song to start." ckVelvet exined, making Zoey look a little surprised.


    "Is he unhappy that he has to be the first artist of the night to perform? What''s his rank?" Zoey wondered in surprise, but began to be fascinated with the video.


    The video wasn''t just random things thrown at the screen, but the editing of it was all built around a very interesting narrative that focused on how ckVelvet, a Rank E artist, was causing problems by performing with other Rank E artists or even some Rank D artists!


    Although what he said sounded arrogant, the calm way he spoke and the point that he was actually causing problems for the Rank D artists was proof enough that it wasn''t arrogance, but confidence in one''s own talent.


    Zoey was shocked and excited to see how interesting his routine was, the difficulties he had in keeping the audience entertained while being an unknown artist, the calctions they had to make to bring in more people to heat up the show or let the audience leave and cool the show down.


    This was the kind of thing she never paid attention to when she was at parties, because she just went along with things as they happened, but now that she had seen this point of view from an artist, Zoey was excited to go to another party at a bar and pay attention to how the artists behaved on stage.


    Towards the end of the video, the fight finally broke out!


    The performer who was talking nonsense to ckVelvet had his face censored, which frustrated Zoey, but she realized at the end of the fight that ckVelvet had specifically asked his agent for that performer''s name so the audience would know who it was!


    "Hahaha." She started tough as she realized that even though he seemed nice and his agent seemed serious, neither of them were saints and both had a side that liked mischief.


    When she finished watching the 14-minute video, Zoey realized that she had been so entertained that she hadn''t even noticed the time!


    Without thinking twice, she clicked the "Like" button and subscribed to his channel, hoping to be rmended more videos like this in the future.


    Curious, Zoey read thements to see what other people were thinking.


    [I love how ckVelvet just stands in front of the camera at all times.]


    [An artist''s route looks really cool!]


    [I didn''t know that being a singer was soplex.]


    [I thought to be a singer you just have to go on stage and sing your songs, this part of dealing with the audience and getting people excited for the next singer was something I didn''t even imagine!]


    [Who knew that if you were a good singer, you''d cause problems because you were better than the singer who came after you! LOL]


    [I like this channel, +1 Sub]


    [The other singer was right, you are very arrogant kid, improve your humility before you feel like the best singer in the world, you are just a rank E singer, so act like one!]


    [I was curious about the songs you sang in the video, I''ll look for more].


    Looking at thements, Zoey noticed that the approval rate of thements was over 90%, which was already a very good number considering that there were always peopleining about things in thements tab of every video.


    In the time that she had clicked on the video so far, the views had already increased from 37k to 41k views, which showed that the video was doing very well!


    The number of likes for the video was at 7k, which was almost 20% of the views converting to likes, something that she, having tried her hand at being a MeTuber in the past, knew would make ckVelvet''s channel do very well, as the site would rmend the next videos to those people who gave likes, increasing the chances of the next videos getting even more views.


    Feeling that this MeTuber was worth following, Zoey got excited about this channel and decided to listen to his other songs to see if she could hear the full version of Boyfriend, which was the song of his that caught her attention the most.


    - Noah''s POV -


    Arriving at the wedding, the bride and groom were still going through the ceremony while me, Selena and Jason were moving things from the car to the stage while we talked.


    Jason had already recorded some parts of our arrival, our preparation, and left everything organized so that when I went to edit, I could add another narrative to the video to keep the audience''s attention.


    All the while, I was excited to open my channel on my phone and see how many views the video was getting, but I controlled myself and left it until I got home.


    If the video had 20 or 30,000 views in the first 24 hours, I would have been satisfied.


    "Let''s just confirm the structure of the show, the bride and groom and the guests like rock songs, but they also like upbeat pop songs, what we need is for you to follow that style and try to keep the audience as excited as possible for the party until the moment Ie back to tell you to sing the song you made for them. That''s okay, right?" The party organizer came to me to confirm again.


    I nodded. "Don''t worry, this kind of music is my specialty."


    The woman nodded her head in agreement. "Yes, I''ve researched your songs and I''m very pleased with your rank, the only song I''m going to ask you not to y is Boyfriend."


    Surprised, I thought about it and realized that Boyfriend isn''t really the most rmended song to sing at a wedding, is it?


    Even if it was just one song, singing about how someone''s boyfriend isn''t so good and that there''s someone else waiting for the woman would be a big problem if that was really the case with any of the guests at the party.


    Considering that at weddings there was almost always someone who liked one of the bride and groom and didn''t want it to work out, singing a song like that would be asking for disaster.


    So I nodded quickly, agreeing with her and making sure I wouldn''t sing that song.


    "Okay, the ceremony is over and the guests will be arriving in a few minutes, you can finish warming up and y something so they don''t arrive and everything is quiet." She said.

 Chapter 78 [Bonus ] 78 - Convincing the guests

    Chapter 78 [Bonus ] 78 - Convincing the guests


    ??When I looked back and saw that it was just me on stage with Jason recording all around me and Selena sitting backstage, I began to realize that performing alone wasn''t so good.


    Even though I had performed alone in bars, the atmosphere waspletely different and people were already used to it, but at a wedding it was different, the audience was very diverse, ranging from children to older people, people who liked my style of music and people who didn''t. If I had a backing band, I would have had a variety of bands.


    If I had a backing band, the variety of instruments on the night would probably help me win over even more of the audience with the richness of the music.


    But thinking that there was nothing else to do now, I decided to keep this in mind for other events I would do in the future.


    This wedding would serve as an experience for me to learn what to do and what not to do.


    I''ve already learned one thing about what not to do, which is toe up on stage alone.


    From Selena''s thoughtful expression, I think she was thinking something simr, because the sound of my guitar in a bar waspletely different from the sound of the guitar in an open ce like this.


    The closed environment of the bar created a more weing acoustic for the guitar, but an open wedding stage like this made the guitar feel a little lonely.


    Suddenly I saw the guests arriving and shook my head.


    Whatever, if the guitar isn''t enough for something like this, now that I''m here I have to make do with it as best I can.


    If the guitar isn''t enough, I''ll try to use my charisma to make it even better and make people not notice this problem!


    While people were arriving, I yed a well-known song that was rxing.


    You had to be able to read the mood in a situation like that.


    People had just left a wedding ceremony, a very calm, rxed and emotional situation, if they came here with super upbeat music ying, it would be very strange!


    So I just followed the mood and let people organize themselves as they sat down at the tables.


    When I was on the third song, I still hadn''t interacted with the audience and just kept ying and singing quiet songs to keep the mood pleasant for the guests.


    But when the third song was over, I noticed that the guests were already holding sses of beer and starting to really celebrate the wedding, which made the mood even more lively and conducive for me to liven it up even more.


    So, with a smile on my face, I turned up the volume on the guitar and started to sing the next song louder.


    This next song would be the song before I yed The Lazy Song, so it was just another famous song from this world, but while I was singing this song, I noticed that the audience''s attention was now more focused on me.


    Some people had gotten up from the table and were chatting standing up with their bodies turned towards me, which was already a big improvement from how they were before, just sitting there chatting and not paying attention.


    So to take advantage of these people who were already paying a little attention, I would finally sing my song that got the crowd going.


    "Good evening everyone, I''m ckVelvet and congrattions to the bride and groom James and Elizabeth!" I said as I started pping my hands, which made the guests p out of politeness, being at their wedding, which also made the bride and groom p for themselves with smiles on their faces.


    Without them realizing it, with just that one move, I managed to get the attention of at least 70% of the guests who had beenpletely scattered before.


    "I wrote this song while watching my father, who has also been married to my mother for 18 years and likes to act like this when he''s at home. If there are any other married men among the guests, I think you''ll identify with this song. I said with augh, arousing even more interest in the audience.


    Both the men wanted to know what I was going to sing to see if they could really rte, and the women wanted to know what I was going to say that the men could rte to.


    So when I started to y The Lazy Song, there was surprise on some people''s faces.


    "Hey, I know that song!" One boy shouted excitedly, causing people to look up in surprise.


    "Me too!" Another boy said excitedly as he approached the stage.


    "I think I know this one from somewhere." A girl said suspiciously as she looked at me and came closer to the stage to listen to the music.


    The action of these three young people recognizing my song made the older onese closer to the stage as well, making the ce livelier and bringing me back into myfort zone.


    Singing on stage to an empty dance floor is very bad, having people around me like this was something I was missing a lot.


    ??????


    Today I don''t feel like doing anything.


    I just wannay in my bed...


    Don''t feel like picking up my phone...


    So leave a message at the tone...


    ''Cause today, I swear I''m not doing anything...


    ??????


    When I started singing, I noticed that the men''s expressions changed to smiles as they imagined themselves at home when their wives went out.


    How peaceful the house was, how they could just sit at home and not worry about anything.


    Unconsciously, their heads and bodies began to sway to the rhythm of the music, and the dance floor became more and more alive.


    Even the women found the music cool, much better than they imagined I would sing about something harder than their husbands made it out to be.


    From a distance, I could even see the bride and groom dancing a little while they took pictures with the guests, which made my smile even bigger.


    With each new lyric, I saw peopleughing and enjoying the music as the dance floor became more lively.


    By the time "The Lazy Song" was finished, the number of people on the dance floor wasrge enough for the pping to get quite loud.


    "I guess the women''s husbands identified a bit with this song? Or is it just my dad who acts like this at home?" I asked,ughing as I watched people''s reactions.


    Since the party had just started, no one was drunk, so even though they were excited, everyone was much more reserved.


    So to keep the mood up, I chose another song that they liked in this world and started singing.


    In situations like this, encouraging people to sing along with a song they already know was just as effective, or in some situations even more effective, than me singing an original song of mine that''s really good but nobody knows how to sing.


    So my n was to bnce that out over the two hours of show I was guaranteed to have ahead of me, keeping the audience on their toes while asionally singing one of my original songs.


    After an hour into the show, even the bride and groom had finished taking pictures and hade out on the dance floor to enjoy their moment.


    Knowing that the bride loved music, I decided to pick some popr songs that I knew she could sing and called her and her husband up on stage to sing along with me, further engaging the audience and getting more people to pay attention to the stage to keep the crowd''s spirits up the whole time.


    And it worked very well, the bride and groom loved being able to sing on stage for their guests while I yed the apanying guitar, while I also loved being able to rest my already tired voice.


    Several times Selena came on stage to bring me a bottle of water, but it wasn''t enough.


    But at some point my salvation arrived.


    "Hey ck, take this ss, it''ll help your throat!" An older man, whom I recognized as the father of the groom, handed me a ss with a big smile on his face.


    Wondering what could be in that ss, my eyes lit up and I took it with a smile and took a big sip.


    "Whiskey neat!" I shouted excitedly as I felt the delicious taste of the warm, wood-aged drink trickle down my throat, healing the dryness that had appeared.


    Seeing my reaction, the groom''s father smiled even wider as he held the ss out to me, and I quickly bent down with my ss and toasted with it.


    "What is your name, sir?" I asked politely from the microphone.


    "Thomas!" He smiled back.


    Picking up the microphone again, I smiled and replied, "Okay, thanks to Mr. Thomas, this next song I''m going to sing is my most challenging song for my voice, I didn''t even think about singing it today, but now I''m so invigorated I''m going to sing it! I hope you like it!"


    Hearing this introduction, the guests were curious what song I would sing that would be so demanding on my voice, so I started singing Numb!

 Chapter 79 79 - The Music!

    Chapter 79 79 - The Music!


    ??Ever since I epted the ss offered by Mr. Thomas, the guests seemed to see me as much more approachable and people starteding closer to the stage to interact with me.


    Some came to request songs, others came to offer me drinks, while some even offered me their cell phones so I could record stories for their socialworks while I sang.


    Of course, I did all this, singing the songs people asked for, epting drinks, and recording videos for people to post.


    This made everyone''s spirits soar, which made the show soar, to the point where we were approaching the two-hour mark, which was the time limit for my show.


    Jason had shot several scenes from different angles, even setting up additional cameras in addition to his main camera to capture the audience''s reaction as I sang the song for the bride and groom.


    Since I was also wearing a suit, the difference between my current image and my normal image was very big, so I was excited to see what the audience''s reaction would be to how I was dressed.


    Although I have few original songs, whenever I sang one of my original songs, I liked to see the audience''s reaction to these songs.


    Even though they were older people than my standard audience, they still enjoyed the songs as much as the young people, which was nice to see.


    As soon as I finished one of the songs I was supposed to sing, Selena came to the stage to say something to me, so I just took a water break and went to talk to her.


    "Hey, is something wrong?" I asked tiredly as I drank water from a 600 ml bottle.


    I''d never done a show longer than 60 minutes, and now that I was up to 120, I was getting exhausted.


    If it weren''t for the statistics I had gained in the 72-minute show, I don''t think I would be able to continue singing.


    [+1 CON]


    The difference of getting this point in the total amount of stats I had wasn''t that big, but just by getting this point, I felt like my stamina had recovered a lot, which was a great help.


    Smiling at me, Selena shook her head as Jason approached to film our conversation.


    "There''s no problem, in fact it''s the opposite, the bride and groom liked your show so much that they want to extend the time from the initial 2 hours to the full 4 hours that we had set as the maximum time." She said smiling, but that smile soon changed to a worried expression when she saw me with a tired smile on my face. "Will you be able to stand and perform for those four hours?"


    I took a deep breath and sighed. "I think I can, but I''m not sure. I think it''s better if we just ept an extra hour and make the total time just 3 hours... I''d rather perform less and deliver a great performance than have to lower the quality and perform longer to make more money..."


    Nodding her head thoughtfully, Selena agreed. "Really, if we only want to focus on quantity, she will start to sacrifice her potential, we''d better ept just one more hour then."


    I smiled at her and nodded.


    "Another thing the party organizer told me is that you can sing the song for the bride and groom now, since everyone is drinking a lot, she wants people to still be conscious when you sing it, so as soon as you can you can start." Selena exined, making my eyes ze over.


    "Okay." I replied excitedly.


    I was excited to sing this song, I knew people would love to hear it, I knew their reaction would make the song do well on MeTube, and there was something else that excited me.


    Since this song is perfect for weddings, if this song does well on MeTube and bes popr, the likelihood of more people hiring me to y at their wedding is very high!


    With more people wanting to hire me, I could charge more and get paid more and more for each event.


    Of course, I wasn''t going to stop ying in bars, as I would get more of an audience there than on MeTube these days; weddings were just a way to make more money, which I wouldn''t deny.


    Returning to the front of the stage, under the expectant gaze of the excited audience, I smiled as I raised a ss of whiskey.


    "Everyone, please give me a minute of your attention." I said politely as I looked at everyone, hoping they would pay attention to me.


    "Could the bride and groom please approach the stage?" I asked.


    Hearing my request, their eyes became confused as they approached. From the way they looked, I could tell that they had already been drinking and had probably even forgotten the song they had asked me to sing for them, which was great for me because their reaction would be even more genuine.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is a special night of celebration and love, and I''m honored to be a part of this special moment. I would like to dedicate this next song to the bride and groom. May the journey you are about to embark on be filled with joy, love andplicity. May this song be a symbol of the eternal love that you share, and may it be with you every step of the way. Please join me in a round of apuse for the newlyweds! I said as I ced my ss on the table beside me and began to p.


    Listening to my speech, the bride and groom smiled excitedly as the guests began to p as well.


    "The name of this song is All Of Me, a song I wrote to celebrate the union of the two of you with details of your lives, I hope that whenever you hear this song, even if it''s 20 years from now, the feeling you''ll have is the same as the one you''re feeling now." I said as I put my guitar down and got behind the keyboard.


    Adjusting the sound of the keyboard to have the same majestic sound as a grand piano, I began to strum a melody with a smile while looking at the guests.


    ??????


    What would I do without your smart mouth?


    Drawing me in, and you kicking me out...


    You''ve got my head spinning, no kidding, I can''t pin you down...


    ??????


    Upon hearing the lyrics at the beginning of the song, the bride and groom''s eyes widened as they stared at each other with smiles, finally remembering that they had asked me to make a song about them.


    "It''s about our beginnings..." The bride said with emotion.


    "Yes... from when we first met and I couldn''t tell if you liked me or not haha..." The groomughed as he hugged his wife and looked at me again.


    ??????


    What''s going on in that beautiful mind?


    I''m on your magical mystery ride...


    And I''m so dizzy, I don''t know what hit me, but I''ll be okay...


    ??????


    "That pretty little head..." The groomughed as he kissed the bride on the head, making her smile excitedly as she looked at me singing on stage.


    ??????


    My head''s under water...


    But I''m breathing fine...


    You''re crazy and I''m out of my mind...


    ??????


    While listening to this part of the song, the bride and groom were surprised by the double interpretation of this part.


    "He managed to mix our fight in the Caribbean about him pretending to drown with a metaphor about us sinking together and breathing well as we fall in love!" The bride said in shock as she listened to the song even more animatedly.


    Even the groom, who didn''t like music very much, began to wonder how I could go on like this.


    ??????


    ''Cause all of me¡­


    Loves all of you...


    Love your curves and all your edges¡­


    All your perfect imperfections...Give your all to me¡­


    I''ll give my all to you¡­


    You''re my end and my beginning¡­


    Even when I lose, I''m winning¡­


    ''Cause I give you all of me¡­


    And you give me all of you, oh-oh...


    ??????


    Without them realizing it, at some point during the chorus, instead of hugging each other from behind, they started facing each other and danced a beautiful waltz together in the middle of the guests.


    As I yed the keyboard and sang, I could see the bride and groom''s wet eyes, red faces, and big smiles on their faces as they danced.


    Not only were the bride and groom emotional as they danced, but I also saw many tearful red eyes around the guests looking at the bride and groom and smiling.


    Couples who loved each other would stare at each other and cry together as they put themselves in the shoes of the music and realized how much they still loved each other and were happy to be together.


    In just one song, Ipletely changed the mood of the party from a lively moment where everyone was getting drunk to an emotional moment where guests were staring at each other with watery eyes.


    That was exactly my goal, and seeing how Jason focused on capturing the reactions of the bride and groom and the guests, I was sure this song would go over well on MeTube!

 Chapter 80 [Bonus ] 80 - All of Me

    Chapter 80 [Bonus ] 80 - All of Me


    ??As soon as I sang the next part of the song, I could see smiles appearing on people''s faces.


    ??????


    How many times do I have to tell you?


    Even when you''re crying, you''re beautiful too...


    The world is beating you down, I''m around through every mood...


    You''re my downfall, you''re my muse...


    My worst distraction, my rhythm and blues...


    I can''t stop singing, it''s ringing in my head for you...


    ??????


    Since almost everyone was crying, hearing me sing about how beautiful she looked crying made people smile at the irony of the situation, as if I knew they would be crying right then!


    Unlike the upbeat songs I used to sing, even though I was singing the third chorus of the song, the audience didn''t sing along with me, and I didn''t ask them to.


    This kind of music had more effect on how much they would enjoy it if I just let them enjoy the music and the feeling that was rising in their chests, rather than if I was annoying enough to spoil the moment by wanting attention for myself.


    As a singer, it was important to know how to distinguish between these moments.


    At various times during the party, having the guests focus on me would liven the party up a lot more than just letting them chat at the tables, but at other times, like now, it was much better to just let them enjoy each other''spany while they silently absorbed the music and let that feeling take over.


    When I finally finished singing, I even yed the piano for a few more seconds so that they would realize the song was over and the bride and groom would kiss beautifully.


    As the bride and groom kissed, the emotional guests around them began to p and celebrate.


    After waving and thanking everyone, the bride and groom looked at me on stage with tears in their eyes and bowed to me, which surprised me very much.


    I smiled at them and pped my hands as I nodded.


    "Would the bride and groom like toe up on stage and say a few words to the guests at this time?" I asked as I made room for them at the center of the stage and began to y only the instrumental of All Of Me on the piano as background music.


    Hearing this, the bride''s eyes lit up and she pulled the groom up on stage to make a speech.


    With the melody of All Of Me ying in the background, the bride''s speech became even more emotional as she spoke, and I took advantage of this time to rest as I still had another hour of show to do.


    After her speech, I went back to ying a normal show until the three hours were up.


    I was very happy when the guests were frustrated that I was leaving and asked me to stay and y more, but when they realized how tired I was, they were very sensible to bring me food and drinks so that I could rest.


    The bride and groom even said I could stay at the party and eat and drink for free, which I didn''t refuse because wedding food is always delicious.


    Jason, Selena and I sat at one table, eating a lot and smiling as we talked.


    Every now and then one of the guests woulde up to me to take a picture with me or just to talk to me, to which I responded politely and took the opportunity to get feedback on my show.


    This personal interaction with the fans was something I hadn''t experienced before, as I usually only stayed for a few minutes after the show and then left.


    So it was really cool to enjoy the party for the first time and interact with the people who liked my music.


    During the party, I noticed that there was a group of girls who wanted toe up and talk to me, but with Selena''s expression towards them, the girls were intimidated and didn''t dare approach me, which made meugh at the situation.


    "This kind of person can ruin your career, these women are only interested in your body and if you give them a chance they''ll do everything they can to bring you down and get what''s yours." Selena said angrily as she watched meugh at what she was doing.


    I raised my hands in surrender andughingly replied, "I''m notining, it''s good to have a pretty bodyguard to keep these people away from me.


    As soon as I said the word "pretty," Selena stared at me in surprise, before surreptitiously turning her gaze elsewhere as she tried to think of something else.


    When I had finally finished eating and resting, and Selena and Jason had also finished enjoying themselves, we gathered our things and left after the party organizer had transferred $2,500.


    Seeing this amount, Selena went to tell her that she had wired too much, but ording to the organizer, this extra $500 was the tip the bride and groom had given as a thank you for the music.


    Taking advantage of this clue, I asked the organizer if she could get permission from the bride and groom and their guests to use their faces in the music video when I posted it on MeTube, to which she nodded and said she would ask the bride.


    Satisfied, the three of us left exhausted.


    Of the $2,500 we received, $500 went to Selena and theoretically $150 was supposed to go to Jason, but considering how much he put in today, even using multiple cameras to get different angles, I felt bad about doing it to him and transferred $300 to him as well, leaving me with $1,700 for myself at the end of the day.


    With this money, added to how much I got from the art this week and the showsst week, I already had $2,400 in my bank ount, and added to how much I would get from the shows on Saturday and Sunday, my total in the bank would rise to $3,000!


    With this money, we could already start paying off the rtives my father owed, which was good news I wanted to give him on Sunday.


    The total amount of money he owed was $5,000, of which $3,000 was for my grandparents and $1,000 for each of my other two uncles.


    At this rate of making money, we could pay off my uncles on Sunday and be very close to paying off my grandparents by next weekend, which was great.


    After that, I nned to take some of my earnings and give it to my parents to improve the conditions at home.


    The way things were going, it was almost guaranteed that I would be able to make at least $10,000 a month from all of my ie sources, so our quality of life was about to get a major upgrade.


    I said goodbye to Selena and Jason and went into the house after taking the instruments out of the car and slowly entering the house while loading them into the basement.


    It was over 2 in the morning now, so I was very careful not to after taking the instruments out of the car and slowly entering the house while loading them into the basement.


    wake anyone, but even my greatest care wasn''t enough.


    "Hey Noah, are you just getting home from the wedding?" Liv asked with a sleepy look on her face as she came downstairs to help me carry the instruments.


    "Yeah... I was supposed to arriveter, but I was so tired that I couldn''t y anymore..." I said.


    Hearing this, Liv looked at me in surprise as she nodded and carried her things back downstairs.


    You do so much for us, Noah...how can I not feel guilty about this?" she thought a little frustrated after seeing how tired I was and how wet my clothes were after the gig I''d done.


    I didn''t know it at the time, but the return of that wedding was a turning point in Liv''s mind, making what had once been just a fun desire to try to pursue a career with the violin, now a real burning desire to be able to do it.


    The next day, Saturday, I woke upter than usual because my mind was exhausted.


    My body was able to rest with just a few hours of sleep, to the point where I could sleep only five hours a night and wake up in perfect condition, but my mind didn''t recover as quickly.


    Because yesterday''s concert was so exhausting, I couldn''t recover mentally in such a short time, so when I woke up, it was already 11 o''clock in the morning.


    To my surprise, when I went downstairs, I could hear the background noise of Olivia''s violining from the basement of the house.


    "Good morning Mom..." I greeted my mother, who smiled back at me.


    "Good morning, Noah!" she replied.


    "Has Liv been ying for long?" I asked curiously.


    "When I woke up she was already practicing, I had to take her breakfast down to the basement for her to eat because she was so focused..." My mother replied a little worried.


    Although she was very proud that all three of her children were pursuing careers in the arts and that they were all doing well, she was still concerned about the excessive practice and training that we showed from time to time.


    Both me, when I started practicing something new, and Ethan, when he wanted to practice to perform for Isabe, since Liv was now practicing the violin non-stop in the basement.


    "And where is Ethan?" I asked.


    "He went to take a bath, his little friend Isabe ising to y with him. As soon as he heard that, he ran into the bathroom to take a bath, hehe." My motherughed with a knowing smile.


    When I saw thatugh, Iughed too, because I understood exactly where it wasing from.


    "Do I have to give him a hint to win her over?" I asked myself,ughing.

 Chapter 81 81 - Vlog Results

    Chapter 81 81 - Vlog Results


    ??As I entered the basement, I saw Liv practicing her violin while looking at the score on herputer screen.


    If it was just that, I would have thought everything was normal, but when I saw how red her eyes were, I realized that something was wrong.


    I slowly approached her, put a hand on her shoulder and asked in a calm voice. "Liv, is everything okay?"


    Startled, Liv looked into my eyes and quickly looked away from me to theputer as she tried to get back to practicing her violin.


    Noticing this, I slowly put my hand on her violin and turned her body to look at me.


    "Liv, talk to me, I''m your older brother. What were we talking aboutst time?" I asked as I ced her violin on the table and pulled her into a hug.


    Feeling the hug around her body, Liv froze for a second, but quickly felt relieved and returned the hug with force.


    "That you''re my big brother and that you''re going to help me through all my troubles..." She replied in a low, embarrassed voice.


    "Yeah, so tell me, what''s going on?" I asked worriedly as I stroked her back in our embrace.


    "I feel sick..." She replied.


    "Feeling sick about what?" I asked confused.


    "About not being able to help at all... Dad''s working two jobs, Mom''s taking care of the three of us, you''re working and already earning more than Dad and helping with the household bills... I want to help too, I want to get better at my violin and be like you, be able to earn money with music and help with the bills..." She finally got it off her chest as tears welled up in her eyes.


    I looked at her in surprise and didn''t know how to react. "Liv, look at me."


    Hearing what I said, Liv was very obedient and looked at me with red eyes. "How old are you?" I asked, although I already knew her age.


    "I''m 15 years old..." She answered confused.


    "And how old am I?" I asked.


    "You are 17 years old..." She replied.


    Smiling, I exined. "You''re 15, at your age all I thought about was watching Japanese cartoons and ying video games, it''s only now that I''m 17 that I started to worry about the financial problems at home and those problems are already being solved, you''re still 15, that''s two years you have to prepare to develop like me at 17."


    "But I also want to help now..." She said frustrated.


    "Do you know why I''m worried about making money?" I asked.


    "Because of the bills?" She asked.


    "No, because of you." I said as I smiled at her.


    "Because of me?" She asked confused.


    "Yes, I''m worried about making money so that you, so that Ethan, so that Mom, so that Dad don''t have to deprive themselves so much to save money." I said as I stroked her head. "If I earn more money, Dad will be able to work less, Mom will finally be able to go out and have fun and buy things like other moms, you''ll be able to focus on studying what you want without rushing to earn money, and Ethan will be able to do what he wants and have fun with what he wants."


    I continued to exin. "My goal is to make a lot of money so you don''t have to worry about making money, so just rx. Let your brother pay for things and help out around the house while you see what you really like and what will amuse you."


    Looking at me, Liv became emotional and hugged me tighter before letting go. "You''re a fool..." She said frustrated, but I could see the smile on her face.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Iughed as I left the basement and went to eat my breakfast.


    Since we were home and the weather was warm, I put on a sleeveless shirt and made myself a high protein breakfast.


    Now I was not so focused on losing weight, so my diet was all about building muscle.


    Even though I didn''t want my muscles to be gigantic, in order to havepact and powerful muscles, I had to have enough material in my body to support that development.


    The sleeveless shirt was something the old Noah wouldn''t even think of going near, but now that I had a nice body, it was no problem to wear clothes like that on hot days because it was much cooler.


    Ding Dong


    When I heard the doorbell, I was ready to answer it, but my mother was quicker as she smiled. "You can keep cooking Noah, I''ll get it."


    Nodding my head, I continued to make my breakfast while pulling out my phone to check on my video.


    Yesterday during the wedding I was so busy that I didn''t have time to watch it, and when I got home I was so exhausted that I just took a shower to get the stink off my body and rolled over in bed.


    Then I opened my channel to see how the video was doing and I was shocked.


    [Backstage at my shows! - Vlog #1 - 92,978 views].


    The video had 92,000 views in 24 hours!


    Looking curiously at the mization of this video, a big smile broke out on my face when I saw that every 1k view of this video paid me $6.5 in revenue!


    In other words, the nearly 93k views that the video generated had already earned me $600!


    The mization difference was stark...


    While I needed 705k views to earn that $600 with my songs on MeTube, a long vlog video had earned me that with 7x fewer views.


    The big mary advantage of the songs was that Spokify paid $4 per thousand views on the songs and the songs were much more likely to go viral, so while this video of mine was unlikely to reach a million views, the songs grew infinitely as people listened to them over and over again.


    But I was satisfied with it, much more than satisfied, I was very fulfilled. With the video getting so many views, not only would I be able to pay Jason, but there would be even more money left over.


    Curious, I looked at thements on the video.


    [Bro looks like a cool dude...got my sub!]


    [Must be fun to do shows like this!]


    [What a fun vibe you have with your team, even Selena, who I thought was a serious and boring girl, is actually a lot of fun too!]


    [lol, this guy thinks that just because ckVelvet started now he has to be polite and lower himself to please singers like him?]


    [What an arrogant singer, being an artist for so many years and never leaving the D rank, ckVelvet has reason to be proud of his sess].


    [I will find this singer''s Instagram page!]


    [I didn''t like this ckVelvet guy, he seems very arrogant to me just because he''s handsome...]


    Seeing that there were mixedments about me, I just smiled as I stopped for a while to answer thements.


    Until my nose caught a whiff of something starting to burn and I remembered I was making my whey pancakes and quickly put my phone down to get it out of the fire.


    Fortunately, my nose got a lot better when my cooking skills went up a level.


    [Cooking Lv 19 -> 20]


    When the skill reached level 20, I felt another wave of knowledgeing into my head, and I began to realize several things that I could do better, as if I had been practicing making that pancake for several more months.


    As I felt this new informatione into my head, I just closed my eyes and enjoyed the feeling.


    The feeling of knowledge entering my mind without any effort on my part was very good and addictive.


    After a few seconds the feeling disappeared and I picked up my te and went to the living room table to eat, staying close to my mother, but when I came out of the kitchen I was surprised by what I saw.


    Ethan had juste downstairs with wet hair, probably excited that Isabe had arrived after hearing the doorbell, and besides Isabe, her sister Emily was also here.


    Seeing Emily chatting animatedly with Liv, even though she seemed a bit shy, I was happy for both my siblings, while Ethan has his little friend who likes him for who he is, Liv is also making healthier friends apart from those annoying girls at school.


    When I arrived in the living room, the smell of the pancakes in my hand wafted through the air and drew everyone''s attention to me.


    The reaction of Liv, Ethan, and my mom was more normal, because although they were a little surprised, they were already used to the smell of my food, since I always cooked for them.


    The ones who were really surprised were Isabe, who looked curiously at the pancakes in my hand, and Emily, who instead of looking at the pancakes in my hand, looked at my arm, which was holding the pancake with a sleeveless shirt.


    Girls this age are trouble...'' I thought as I waved at her and sat down to eat, not worrying too much about it.

 Chapter 82 [Bonus ] 82 - Beta Test

    Chapter 82 [Bonus ] 82 - Beta Test


    ??After eating, I went up to my room to change, because if it was just my family at home, I wouldn''t have bothered to dress like this, but with Emily here, I didn''t feelfortable.


    If she was my age, or at most a year younger than me, I wouldn''t have cared, but the girl was still 14, it wasn''t cool of me to dress like that when she was in my house, and I knew how she felt.


    Being the oldest, I was responsible for making sure nothing went wrong, so I had no problem changing into something less revealing.


    When I left the room, I could hear the two girls talking andughing in Liv''s room, which gave me the freedom to go down to the basement and watch the video Jason had sent me.


    With how well my vlog #1 went, I realized the potential that my vlog #2 could have, as it would be a very different point of view than normal, as I don''t think I''ve ever seen the backstage of a concert at a wedding myself.


    Not to mention that I could use it to start the song All Of Me, so I''d have to edit it twice.


    Once to make the vlog and once to make the song.


    Now I had a question, what would be more worthwhile for me, to release All Of Me first and then the vlog, or to release the vlog first and then the song?


    The two could boost each other, meaning I could release either one first and the other would probably get more attention, but there would be a difference in how much one would boost the other.


    If I released the vlog first, leaving only small snippets of the song, when the song was released, people would click with great curiosity to find out what the full song was like after seeing the teaser in the vlog.


    If I released the song first, people would think it was really good and would probably click on the vlog to see what the full show was like.


    But after making this summary, I realized that it might be better to release the vlog first.


    Even though the vlog was longer than the song, editing the song was more difficult because the vlog was just Jason''s main camera, while the music video required me to carefully select the image from each of the cameras that Jason had installed on stage pointing at me and the audience.


    The difference in quality requirements between the two was too great.


    So after setting up the basic editing part and starting to edit some of the vlog, I took a break and went to do my daily exercises and practice the other things I needed to do in my routine.


    Today was still Saturday, so my grind had to continue.


    Even though I was slimmer, there was still fat on my body and my goal was to lose itpletely, leaving thepact muscles more and more visible.


    For my weight training, I made a change and went from lifting weights to a full gymnastics workout.


    The weights I bought from my dad a few weeks ago were already getting too light for me, and if I kept buying heavier and heavier weights I''d end up looking like an orc after a few months, so I decided to switch to the calisthenics workouts I learned on MeTube and focus on training with my own body weight.


    Although the results of training this way would be a little slower, it would ensure that the muscles would be perfectly distributed throughout my body as it developed, for a more natural biology.


    In addition to my daily workouts, I also took the time to do my two daily arts.


    One thing I found to optimize my time was to practice my Spanish while running around the neighborhood.


    Since I usually ran while listening to music or nothing at all, I thought I could optimize that time to listen to Spanish lessons, and it worked very well.


    Running 1 hour a day and listening to Spanish lessons meant that the level of my Spanish Language Mastery Skill went up one level every few days.


    It wasn''t as fast as the other skills I was devoting 100% of my time to, but it wasn''t slow either.


    Considering that a normal person takes 30 days to level up a skill in the first 10 levels and 60 days to level up a skill after level 20, being able to level up a skill every few days was already a very big step forwardpared to normal people.


    So I just kept up this routine, which gave me a little more free time every day.


    Surprisingly, even though I was very busy, I managed to take a few hours every day to practice my programming to make my game, and the game was already taking shape!


    The first main point of the game that I focused on was the Osu mode, which for those who don''t know, is a game where circles appear on the screen to the rhythm of the music and the yer has to click on each of these circles at the perfect time.


    The more perfect the yer''s timing during the song, the higher the yer''s score.


    Each song can be yed at different difficulty levels and with different difficulty modifiers that further increase the difficulty and the score the yer can receive.


    To encourage yers, I had created a rank for each song, and each score the yer received, from Rank F to Rank SS+, would give the yer a score for their ount, which would be calcted into a ranking so that yers would know how good they were.


    Of course, I was still developing this part of the ranking, but the gamey part was almost finished, the buttons worked properly, the scoring for the game worked properly, most of the bugs were already fixed, the only thing left was to choose a song to make an in-game version and test if it really worked perfectly.


    Unfortunately, there was no way to automatically convert a song for the game. Even if I could make an option for the game to convert the song''s BPM to the game''s cycles, that still wouldn''t make the music any fun, so I had to spend almost an hour setting up The Lazy Song for the game on Easy and Medium difficulty only, then setting it up for the game on Hard difficulty.


    But when I tested it on Medium difficulty, I was already quite satisfied, with every click I put a satisfying sound and every right click in a row I put a celebration, for example, every 25 perfect clicks in a row a message would appear on the screen, then 50 clicks, then 100 clicks, then 200, and so on.


    After finishing the song on Medium with an S-grade, I felt I could go further, so I added a difficulty modifier to y the song in Nightcore version, which increased the speed of the song to 2x and the generation of points to 2x as well.


    This time, the song became much moreplicated and funnier, because a nightcore version made the singer''s voice thinner because of the way I sped it up.


    Could I take that out? Yes, but what''s the fun of nightcore without changing the singer''s voice?


    So many songs in my old world had Nightcore versions that were better than the original versions, it wasn''t fair to just take that out of the game.


    [+1 DEX].


    When I was halfway through the song, I got a notification and was surprised, so I missed the next notes and ended up with an A in the song.


    But I didn''t worry about it, I was amazed when I saw the improvement in my stats!


    Training by ying Osu meant that I had to push my hand dexterity to the max, which trained the skill to a high level and made it earn a point, a game point!


    That was great!


    "Noah, what was that weird version of your song?" A curious voice came from the basement stairs as he looked at me curiously.


    I nced at Ethan and saw his eyes flicking to theputer screen with curiosity, while Isabe stood behind him with a shy, curious expression as she looked around our basement.


    Since we kept our instruments here, it was understandable that she would be curious to see so many things, so I just treated it as normal and smiled as I stood up from the chair.


    When I looked at the two of them, I didn''t see my younger brother and his little school friend, in fact, what I saw as I looked at them were two powerful beta testers for my game.


    Who better than two kids to test a game like mine?


    I could use their feedback to make the game more essible to children and gain an even wider audience in the future, while my music that would be in the game could also be promoted to an even wider audience!


    When I think about how many times I listened to a song while ying it on Osu in my previous world, many songs I had never heard of became my favorite songs after ying them on theputer.


    The old man I called Dad in my previous world didn''t buy me aputer, so I had to make do with the oldputer he had at home.


    Osu was the only interesting game I could download at home, so I spent many hours ying it.


    Now I want to see the next generation of this world enjoy it too!


    ////NunuNote////


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 5/22 (+1 from 3k PS goal!)


    Vote with your power stones, you still have 15 Bonus Chapters to grab!


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel.

 Chapter 83 83 - Collabs?

    Chapter 83 83 - Cobs?


    ??"You made a game?!" Ethan asked in surprise as he ran over to theputer and sat down in the chair I was sitting in, looking at the screen with curiosity and excitement.


    In my little brother''s mind, it didn''t even seem to ur to him that the game I was ying could be bad.


    Seeing Ethan running, Isabe also came running quickly while standing next to Ethan, looking at theputer screen with curiosity.


    "Yeah, I was looking for something to do in my spare time, so I started studying programming to make this game." I exined as I picked up theputer mouse and set The Lazy Song to y on easy so Ethan could try the game out while I exined how it worked and showed him a few seconds of the song.


    With a nod from him, I released the mouse and let him y.


    When I saw the delighted look on his face and Isabe''s sparkling eyes, I realized that I might have won my first yer! Haha.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t use them as much of a reference because I think Ethan had a pink filter on everything I did, seeing those things as the most incredible things in the world, while Isabe probably had the same thing for Ethan, seeing everything he did as the most incredible things in the world.


    But I could see that they were really enjoying themselves, and that was enough for me.


    When Ethan finished The Lazy Song, he got a C, which wasn''t terrible, but he missed a lot of notes.


    What surprised me was that when Isabe started ying, she did very well and got a B on her first try.


    This ignited Ethan''spetitive spirit and he started ying much more seriously and focused on beating her score.


    This led to him getting a B grade, scoring 290 points more than her, which made Isabe getpetitive as well and raise her own score to an A rank, which led to Ethan ying the song again with more focus and also getting an A rank, but he was a few points behind Isabe.


    Seeing the two of them having funpeting made me realize that this was going well.


    Even though the game wasn''t finished yet, the yers were already happy with the game, and there were no bugs while they were ying, which was good news.


    "Noah, can you install this game on my tablet? I want to practice more!" Ethan said suspiciously.


    And seeing the way Isabe was looking at him, I figured there was something wrong with that, but I couldn''t figure out what it was.


    "I haven''t made a mobile version yet, buddy, but I can do that in a few days." I said, shaking my head.


    Unlike the previous Osu, which was made in a very old programmingnguage, I was taking advantage of modernity and had already made the game in an engine that allowed the game to be easily converted to mobile, so releasing it on mobile in the future wouldn''t be too difficult.


    "Okay..." Ethan said a little frustrated, but didn''t push the issue.


    When my mother heard my music ying non-stop in the basement, she came to see what was going on and why the kids had disappeared. When I told her I had made a game, she was very impressed, but she had a hard time ying it with a mouse and decided to just give me moral support while I smiled.


    Liv and Emily also came to see what was going on in the basement when they went to the living room and found no one there.


    When they heard about the game, they wanted to try it too, and while Liv got an A on her first try at the song on Easy, Emily surprisingly tried the song on Medium and got an A!


    The difference between the song on Easy and Medium wasn''t small, making the song at least 50% higher on the other difficulty.


    This showed just how good Emily was at a game she''d never yed before!


    "Woah, you did great, Emily!" Liv said, surprised to see how well her new friend could y!


    "I y a lot of games at home!" Emily said excitedly to Liv, until she looked at me in surprise and was embarrassed to say it.


    Did she think I would find it strange that she liked to y games?


    Realizing that she was someone who had experience with games, I thought I''d take the opportunity to ask her all my questions about the game to someone who really understood.


    "So, Emily, since you''re used to ying games, what did you think of the game I''m ying?" I asked.


    Avoiding looking at me and staring at theputer screen, Emily replied. "I thought it was pretty cool, even though it''s pretty easy, I saw you made it harder, didn''t you? It looks really good, I''ve never seen a fun music game before, this style you made looks really good," she praised.


    "Is there anything you suggest I could improve?" I asked.


    "From what I''ve seen, you''re still making the game, right? So I think this is still in alpha, it''s hard to ask for too much, but what could be refined better in the game are the animations, either the animations of the circles forming, the movements of the slides in the circles, or the animations of the circles disappearing, for something even more satisfying, apart from the audio, which is already great". She said as she clicked through the game interface, pointing out the points they were making.


    Getting that kind of feedback was good, even though I didn''t have any great intentions for the game, treating it as a way to have fun when I had nothing to do, it was still good to get feedback on where I could put more effort and improve.


    Since they still wanted to y, I just sat down on a sofa next to them and let the 4 of them y andpete with each other over their scores.


    Surprisingly, even though there was only one song, they kept ying for several hours!


    I was getting tired of listening to my own The Lazy Song, but they didn''t seem to mind.


    Later, Emily and Isabe''s mom came to pick them up, so Ethan and Liv went back to practicing their instruments and I went back to theputer to edit the videos until it was time for my show.


    When it was time for my show, while I was on stage at the bar, I realized how much easier it was to perform here.


    Also, this was my second time at this bar, so it was the first time I was performing in a ce where arge portion of the audience already knew me, which made it even easier!


    This was a feeling that other artists usually had before me, because they usually got fixed spots in the bars and always performed at the same times, unlike me, who had been performing in several different bars since I started.


    This was all thanks to Selena, who, unlike the other Rank F and Rank E artists, who were practically ignored by their agents, making them take the easy way out, Selena with me was 100% dedicated to my career and didn''t care how much work it would be to book me to perform in several different bars.


    The advantage I had was that I got to perform for a much bigger audience than the singers who always perform in the same ce, the disadvantage was that every show I did was the same because it was my first time in that ce.


    Luckily this time I was back at the ckout Bar and the audience here already knew me, so singing here was very rxing.


    This time there was no one to hassle me while I was performing among the Rank D artists, in fact there were even a few artists who came up to me and tried to make friends with me.


    I was happy at first, but when they started showing me their MeTube channel, I began to understand why they were so excited to talk to me.


    Many of them didn''t even hide it and directly asked me if they could record a song with me to post on my channel.


    Which just made me roll my eyes and politely walk away.


    When they showed me their channel, I saw that unlike me, who had quickly gotten my 70k subscribers by focusing on quality instead of quantity, their case was the opposite.


    There were Rank D artists with over 100k subscribers, with more total views than me, but that only grew with their songs getting 40 to 60k views, but they posted so many songs over the years of their careers that the channel grew little by little.


    From what I saw of their music, the songs were very generic and soulless, which also just captured a generic audience that didn''t care about them, even though they had over 100k subscribers.


    It''s not that I''m trying to say that I''m much better than them, because I took finished songs from my old world, but I dedicated myself to producing the songs, editing them, focusing on other ways to make the channel grow with the vlogs, thinking about the best marketing strategies.


    Instead of just focusing on the easy part, like them, which was just singing and putting a video with the lyrics on the screen, I really dedicated myself to improving everything in general.


    Thinking about it also made me curious about writing a song myself in the future. Of course, I didn''t think about it as a rule, since it would be easier to make a career with songs from my old world, but it might be fun to make an original song, right?

 Chapter 84 [Bonus ] 84 - Moms channel?!

    Chapter 84 [Bonus ] 84 - Mom''s channel?!


    ??As the evening wore on, I just continued my show, politely treating even the artists who tried to approach me with interest.


    Why? Because Jason was recording and this could be good content for my next vlog.


    My next vlog was only going to focus on the wedding scenes, but this weekend''s recordings could be used for next week''s vlog. The good thing about this would be that I would always have enough footage to have a video in advance, so if I didn''t make it to a weekend show, I would still have enough content to keep the videosing.


    As my videos have grown well over the past week, my rank has also changed.


    [ckVelvet - 11,736 -> 7,376th Rank E]


    I was getting closer and closer to Rank D, even though I was already performing among the Rank D artists in the bars, which didn''t make me a real Rank D artist, but Selena was trying to get more benefits for me.


    Since I was only getting $300 per show and the bar owners were putting me among the Rank D artists, Selena was trying to increase how much I was getting per show.


    From what she said, Rank D artists were getting $500 per show in bars, so she started negotiating a raise for me that resulted in the value of my shows going up to $400.


    Although this still wasn''t as much as the Rank D artists, it was good value and increased my weekly ie from $1,200 to $1,600!


    After fees, I would now be making $1,280 per weekend instead of the $960 I was making before, which made me even happier that I agreed to sign the AJP contract with Selena.


    If it was up to me to handle this part of the job, it would be a lot of stress and I probably wouldn''t even be taken very seriously because I didn''t have an agent, but since Selena was putting so much effort into it, I just had to smile, do my show, and watch my monthly sry go up!


    When I got back home I had an extra $490 in my bank ount, since I had to pay the 20% to Selena and $150 for Jason''s per diem, plus the $100 I got from the two pieces of art I did today, this brought my bank ount up to $2,990!


    Smiling contentedly when I got home, everyone was asleep, I just took my shower to wipe the sweat off my body and went to bed.


    The next day I looked at my vlog stats to see how it was doing and the video already had 136k views, which made me realize how lucrative this vlogging market was.


    Now I could understand how all the vlogging YouTubers in my old world drove Lamborghinis or Mrens.


    Although the reality of such luxury cars was far away, I was still close to my driving test, which would take ce tomorrow!


    This would allow me to save some money and buy a car for myselfter, nothing as luxurious as a Lamborghini of course, but something simpler would do nicely.


    Since yesterday''s show wasn''t that tiring, the audience was easier, my stage presence was higher and Ipared it to how difficult the wedding was, I didn''t have to sleep that much during the night.


    Even though I went to bedte, I still managed to get up early enough to wake up with my family.


    "Dad, I already have $3,000 in my ount, do you want to take $2,000 to pay my aunt and uncle?" I asked as we ate breakfast.


    "You made that much money in one week, Noah?" My father asked in shock as he nearly choked.


    "Yeah, it was more of a sum of the shows I did, the wedding, which paid very well, and the artwork I finished delivering." I exined.


    "Your Uncle Will called me at work yesterday and asked if I could pay the money for him for now since he had an ident at work and has to stay home for a few days." My father exined a little embarrassed.


    But I just nodded and wired him the $2,000 so he could pay back my two uncles who lent him the money without having to exin too much.


    "Don''t worry Dad, starting next month our financial problems will be over. My MeTube channel is doing very well." I said as I exined to them how much my channel was making per day, causing everyone''s eyes to widen.


    "Wow... the Inte makes a lot of money..." My mother said in shock, even thinking that she should try posting videos on the Inte as well, as it would help her even more at home.


    What I didn''t realize was that while I was trying to protect my family''s privacy by not including them in my videos, while I was showing them the results of my career, I was motivating them to try to follow the same path as me.


    My siblings wanted to be artists like me, now my mom was thinking about making a MeTube channel for herself, and in the end, all that was left was my dad, who wasn''t interested in anything in that area.


    "Noah, do you think I could make a MeTube channel?" She asked me with interest.


    Thinking a bit about how she cooked and the trend of cooking videos from my old world that I saw on TikTok with very dynamic videos, I thought it might be possible, but there was a catch.


    "I think you could do it, but we''d need you to dedicate yourself to learning how to edit the video well. If you manage to get a good quality edit on your own, I think it would be a good idea to make a cooking channel, and I could even be involved and help promote you." I exined with a smile and she was excited about the idea.


    "Don''t worry Noah, you just have to show me how to find the sses so I can learn how to edit and I''ll dedicate the whole day to learning!" She replied excitedly, smiling broadly and looking at me and my father.


    For me, out of gratitude for being able to give her the opportunity to help out around the house, something she had been guilty of doing since I was born, and for my father, out of pride at being able to help him again.


    My father also had a big smile on his face, not because of the extra money that woulde into the family, but because I could see how proud he was of her for being able to find something she liked to do that made her feel useful.


    - Jonathan''s POV -


    Seeing the smile on Lauren''s face made me very happy.


    For years now, I''ve noticed that she''s been acting sadder and sadder, to the point that when I''ve asked her if she''s depressed, she''s just denied it and started pretending even more that she''s happy, but having lived with her for almost 20 years, I know that she''s not really happy.


    Even when I saw her happy at times, I knew it was very brief and that she would soon return to the sad world she was entering.


    When I offered to pay for a psychologist for her, she got angry with me and said I shouldn''t waste money on her, and as much as I tried to insist, she kept denying it and telling me to just save the money for the children.


    But as Noah has matured over the past few months, I''ve noticed Lauren getting happier and happier, especially after Noah started learning to cook with her.


    I would catch her smiling by herself a few times while I was home, which was great.


    But the smile she opened up with the opportunity to work and help around the house was a smile I hadn''t seen in over 10 years, a smile of genuine happiness, as if she had truly found herself.


    Watching her excitedly ask Noah about video editing reminded me of that beautiful girl from college who loved to study and learn new things.


    Before I knew it, Olivia and Ethan were looking at me with smiles on their faces as they giggled at the passionate expression on my face.


    It was like seeing the girl I fell in love with when we were younge home, thinking about everything we''ve been through together, thinking about what we''ll be able to live together from now on, it all makes me think that these years have been worth it.


    Even though I''ve been very tired, and sometimes I''ve had to go to work with my body in shreds from exhaustion, looking at my children and my wife smiling at that moment made me feel that it was all worth it.


    And when I looked at Noah, I knew he was responsible for it all. The boy who, with the little he had at his disposal, managed to changepletely from an isted person to the new pir of this house, a man with a sessful career as a singer, as a MeTuber, as a painter, everything he did worked.


    Although I regretted not having helped this talent develop earlier, I was already very happy with how things were going.


    "I love you all..." I thought in a voice so low that no one else at the table seemed to hear it, but when I saw the smile on Noah''s face widen and he stared at me, I felt ashamed and put my head down to go back to eating my breakfast.

 Chapter 85 85 - Driving test

    Chapter 85 85 - Driving test


    ??With my video editing level, I could easily edit my mom''s video, but what we wanted was something for her to upy herself with and feel useful working on, so instead of spending a little time editing her videos when she needed it, wouldn''t it be better if I just used my Teach skill and taught her how to do it?


    Even if she struggled with the technology, we had time, it''s not like her channel was an urgent priority that she had to post a video tomorrow, I saw her as Liv, she would invest in training so that when she started everything would go smoothly.


    But there was a problem with my mom learning to edit.


    We only had oneputer in the house. Thatputer was already shared between me, Ethan and Liv. Ethan even had a tablet to look up things for his school, so he hardly used theputer, but I used theputer all day long, whether I was editing my videos, making art, learning to code, programming my game, the only time I wasn''t on theputer was when I was practicing my physical activities or when I was practicing my music.


    Then I realized I needed to buy a newputer.


    Looking at the options avable, I found aptop with a very powerful spec, 8TB of SSD storage, RTX 4090 graphics card, i9 processor, 64GB of RAM and of course Windows operating system.


    With thisptop I knew I wouldn''t need to upgrade this hardware for several years and it would be useful for everything I wanted to do, from ying games, testing games, editing videos, everything would be perfect.


    The problem was the price... a desktop in this configuration would be expensive, but aptop is even more expensive because of the difficulty of putting the parts together in such a thin device.


    From what I''ve seen in the pictures, they''ve managed to make it slim enough to not get in the way of the user carrying it around, despite being a bit heavy, and they''ve even put a small second screen on the bottom to act as an auxiliary monitor in case you want to do two things at once.


    But the price was $3,500, which was more than I had avable.


    When I looked at the specs of thisputer andpared them to the currentputer I had, the difference between the two was miles apart. While my currentputer would crash from time to time while I was editing videos or producing music, and it would take more than an hour to render a finished video, the newputer would not crash and would reduce the time it took to render videos to a maximum of 5 minutes.


    When I opened my MeTube and saw how much I would earn the following month, I saw that it was possible to buy thisptop with the money from the channel, as long as I used a credit card and paid it off next month.


    So I went to ask my father.


    He was sitting on the sofa in the living room watching TV, enjoying his Sunday off.


    "Dad, do you have a credit card with a high limit?" I asked.


    He looked at me in surprise and replied. "Yes, Noah, but why would you want a credit card? You know it''s dangerous to get into debt with a credit card, right?"


    "Yes, Dad, I know it''s dangerous, that''s why I made sure I would actually have the money to pay off this debt next month before I considered buying anything with a credit card." I exined. "I want to buy a more powerfulptop so my mom can learn to edit videos on my oldputer without worrying about it getting in the way of the things I do on theputer during the day."


    Hearing this, my father nodded, probably finding my motive eptable, and got up to get his wallet.


    "Here, this card has an avable limit of $10,000, but I only keep it for extreme emergencies because of the interest in case I can''t pay it off, you can keep this card with you now that you''re getting good money every month, just be careful not to spend more than you can afford." My dad exined as I looked surprised and nodded.


    Since this card had a $10,000 limit, even if I spent the entire credit card in a month, it would still be within my budget considering how much I was earning per month.


    "Thanks dad, theptop I want to buy doesn''te close to $10,000, I''ll take care of it carefully." I smiled as I took the card and went back to the basement to buy theptop.


    ording to the website I found, theptop would arrive here in 4 days, but I could also go to a physical store and buy theptop there for the same price, which made me raise an eyebrow and decide to go and buy theptop tomorrow.


    With that settled, I went back to editing the video until it was time for us to go out for lunch. This time we didn''t run into anyone we knew at the restaurant and no one recognized me, so we just enjoyed our family time until it was time for my show that night.


    Since everyone was so excited, my parents decided to go to the bar where I was ying myst gig tonight to encourage me.


    Instead of going to the first bar I went to, they decided to go to the second bar because I could finish the show there and enjoy the rest of the night with them, while I couldn''t stay long at the first bar because I had to leave to go to the second bar.


    Both shows went smoothly and Selena was able to convince the two bar managers to raise my fee from $300 to $400 since I was also ying with the Rank D artists.


    Luckily, I got another Stage Presence level that night!


    [Stage Presence Lv 5 -> 6].


    With this new level of Stage Presence, I was able to make the show more lively and interact with several groups of people around the bar, who also started to have fun and send me drinks to have fun with them.


    Unfortunately I couldn''t ept that today because my mom was in the audience and if she saw me drinking on stage it would cause problems for me.


    But there was also a statistic I received that made me even more excited.


    [Charisma (CHA): 13 -> 14 (13 + 1)]


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t see the difference that happened to me while I was singing and receiving this statistic, but I could see that while I was singing, especially during the song Boyfriend, the look on the faces of the girls at the bar became even more intense, while Selena''s look when I left the stage was a slight frown.


    Has my appearance changed into something she doesn''t like? I wondered confusedly as I pulled out my phone camera to see the difference in my face.


    Looking at my face, despite the sweat dripping from it, I really felt that I looked better, my face was more refined, the lines of my face were more angr, and by dividing my face in half, the two halves were bing more symmetrical, which made me more pleasing to the eye.


    It wasn''t like I had be a different person just by gaining one charisma point, but that charisma point made me even more attractive than before.


    That''s probably why Boyfriend got a bigger response from the female audience, because the Thirst Trap I developed was bing more and more effective, both on my face and on my body, which was already much better thanst week.


    I just couldn''t understand why Selena was staring at me.


    But since she didn''t want to talk about it, I didn''t want to push the issue either and we left with my family to enjoy the rest of the party.


    Jason came with us as well and we enjoyed the evening together, with only me and Selena not drinking.


    Me because my mom was watching me and Selena because she was driving and had to go back to her house, which wasn''t very close.


    The next day, after I woke up and did my routines, I had two important things to do.


    The thing I was most excited about was going to the store to buy the newptop I wanted, because I was excited to see what it would be like to work with one.


    The other important thing I had to do was to figure out why I wasn''t going home with my siblings after school.


    Today was the day I was supposed to take my driver''s test, and the test would be held in the school parking lot.


    When Liv and Ethan heard that I was going to take my test today, they both got excited and didn''t want to leave, so my mom just smiled and came with them to watch my test.


    To avoid having to go home ande back, we just had lunch at a restaurant near the school and then went back to my test.


    "Are you Noah ck?" A chubby man asked, looking me up and down with an irritated voice.


    Confused, I looked at him, not understanding the reason for his irritation, and nodded. "Yes, sir." I replied naturally.


    "Get in the car kid, let''s finish this quick." He said without looking at me as he got into the passenger seat of the car.


    Seeing the way he was acting, I was worried that this test wasn''t going to be as easy as I thought it would be.

 Chapter 86 [Bonus ] 86 - Hot Asphalt

    Chapter 86 [Bonus ] 86 - Hot Asphalt


    ??"Come on kid, just follow this course of cones and get it over with," the man said as he picked up his cell phone and started sending a message to someone.


    Realizing that this man''s attitude was garbage and thinking that something bad might happen, I put my phone in audio recording mode while keeping it in my pocket just to be safe. After what I''ve been through, it''s almost an obligation to have it recording now.


    Remembering everything I''d seen about the driving test and the tips my mom and dad had given me, I checked all the mirrors, put on my seatbelt, but looked at the instructor and saw that he wasn''t wearing a seatbelt.


    "Could you put your seat belt on, please?" I asked, trying to remain polite even though this fat man''s attitude was getting on my nerves.


    If this were a normal situation, I wouldn''t have minded him not wearing his seatbelt, but my father said that one of the driver''s responsibilities in the driver''s test was to check the safety of the passengers and make sure everyone was buckled up.


    If I drove off without all the passengers buckled up, I''d lose a point, and just like in baseball, if I got three strikes, I''d be out.


    "You can go, kid, I don''t need a seat belt." The man muttered, never taking his eyes off the screen of his cell phone.


    "Please put on your seat belt or I won''t drive the car." I replied in a firm voice while looking at him.


    Surprised, he looked at me to confirm that I was serious, but even though he saw my face, he just gave me a small smile and replied.


    "If you don''t drive this car in 5 seconds, I''ll dere your test a failure and you''ll have to pay another $180 to take the test again, kid." The man said dismissively.


    "I''m doing exactly as the rules of the road dictate, you''re doing the wrong thing and stopping me from starting my test, with what I suspect are ulterior motives other than me doing something wrong, right?" I asked in a firm voice as I continued to stare at him.


    This made him raise an eyebrow, but he didn''t flinch and replied dismissively. "Really? You seem to be very well educated on how to pass the test, would it be a shame if I didn''t care at all and decided to fail you?"


    "If you did that, you''d not only have to deal with the legal consequences of abusing your power as a public school driver''s test instructor, but you''d also have to deal with other possible misfortunes that might befall you." I replied without making it too clear, because I was recording on my cell phone so I wouldn''t be stupid enough to incriminate myself.


    "You think it''s that easy, kid? Now, you''re going to do what I say, or I''m going to get out of this car and you''re going to have to pay another $180 to take another test with me, where you''re going to choose whether to obey me or pay again." He replied dismissively.


    "All right, that''s what I needed." I replied as I took off my seat belt and got out of the car, leaving the fat man confused.


    When he saw me getting out of the car, heughed. "You''re dumber than I thought, kid, now that you''re out of the car I can easily fail you."


    "Just tell me, why are you acting like this to me?" I asked as I reached for my cell phone in my pocket, but left it recording.


    "I got this job from my cousin who was the principal of the school, suddenly he had problems with his faceshoot being hacked and my younger cousin Jackson showed up at home saying you beat him up, you think I''m just going to ept you doing whatever you want, boy?" The fat manughed as he pointed at me.


    "I didn''t do any of the things you''re talking about." I said calmly as I hit the stop recording button and cracked a big smile.


    "What are youughing at, boy? Are youughing out of desperation?" The fat manughed.


    But I just showed him the screen of my phone and his uglyughing face froze when he saw the audio recorder app.


    "You didn''t record this conversation, did you?" he asked incredulously.


    "Yes, every word we said in and out of the car." I replied as I yed the audio and showed him the things he said in the car.


    When he heard his voiceing out of the phone''s speakers, the fat man''s face froze even more and he tried to run to me to grab the phone out of my hand.


    But seeing that, I didn''t despair.


    That was when my Krav Maga training would kick in.


    [Krav Maga Mastery Lv25:


    Effect: Develops an enhanced understanding of Krav Maga, elerating learning by 25% and promoting more efficient body adaptation by 25%. It also improves retention of techniques and practical application during practice orbat. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamental principles of Krav Maga].


    Level 25 in Krav Maga, i.e. 39 months of Krav Maga practice, or more than 3 years of martial arts training.


    This made me not only an experienced fighter, but also a very skilled one.


    I might not be at the level of the true masters of this martial art, but I was above average among people who had trained for years, which wasn''t difficult when dealing with the fat man in front of me.


    Looking at the rxed posture he had as he ran towards me, I could see so many mistakes in his walk that my mind came up with dozens of different ways to deal with him.


    Among these ways were the most polite and respectful way, as well as the most mocking way that would humiliate him as much as possible.


    Between the two, it wasn''t too difficult to know which one to use, was it?


    He, a grown man more than 10 years older than me, came running at me, a helpless young teenager, trying to hit me.


    Anything I did to him in the next few seconds until he was subdued would be considered self-defense.


    After he was subdued, the police could consider it excessive self-defense and use me of intentionally hitting him, but as long as he wasn''t subdued, I could do whatever I wanted.


    So, with a smile on my face, I quickly put my cell phone back in my pocket, reached forward with one hand, and delivered a powerful punch to the fat man''s chest.


    I wanted to hit him in the stomach, but he had so much fat protecting it that hitting him in the chest would be more efficient and fun.


    As my punch hit his chest, I saw in slow motion his eyes go wide and he began to fall backwards as he ran out of air.


    efficient and fun.


    As my punch hit his chest, I saw in slow motion his eyes go Knowing that he was about to be knocked out, I took advantage of myst few seconds of freedom to do whatever I wanted to him and ran towards him while punching him again in the shoulder, making him spin backwards as he fell, turning his back to me, and I used his back to throw another very hard kick to his back, making him fly even faster towards the ground.


    After that, I just stared at him, grunting on the ground, his face rubbing against the hot asphalt, cutting himself.


    "Aaaaarrrrghhhhh..." He screamed after he managed to get some oxygen back into his lungs, but he couldn''t get up from the ground, just rolling around pathetically on the ground, covering his face with his hands.


    When I saw what his face looked like, an even bigger smile appeared on my face.


    The skin on his cheek was scraping and burning against the hot asphalt, giving him arge cut and burn on his face from the rapid friction as he screamed, making him even uglier than he already was.


    After watching this pathetic scene unfold for a minute, I finally got fed up and yelled.


    "Get up, pig!"


    Hearing this, he was startled and quickly stood up, looking at me in fear.


    I pointed to my cell phone and said in a cold voice, "I still have the recording on my cell phone, I want you to give me a perfect score on this driving test and make sure my license is in my hand in the next 30 minutes or I''ll send this shit to whoever needs to know to end your life."


    Startled, he looked at my phone and then at me and nodded as he ran to the office where he worked, while I found a shady spot and rested, waiting for him to bring my provisional license.


    Of course I wasn''t going to leave it at that, first I would make him get my license so I wouldn''t have to take the test again, and in a few days I would send this audio to someone to fire him so I could still get my revenge.


    If he was only rted to the director and Jackson, but wasn''t a bad person, I wouldn''t worry about him and just take my driving test normally, but he wanted to abuse his power to get in the way of me getting what I wanted in an unfair way, so I don''t mind acting the way I did in my old world...

 Chapter 87 [Bonus ] 87 - Video Ready

    Chapter 87 [Bonus ] 87 - Video Ready


    ??In a few minutes he came back and handed me the paper with my temporary license.


    From what I read on the paper, thew said I couldn''t drive with a young passenger, which meant I couldn''t drive with Liv or Ethan in the car, which was understandable.


    When I saw the name of the man on the seat of the instructor who passed me, and confirmed with him that it was his name on his ID, I nodded and went to meet my family to celebrate getting my license.


    When they saw the paper in my hand, all three of them were very happy and we went out for ice cream together to celebrate.


    Of course, it was Ethan who enjoyed the ice cream the most.


    Taking advantage of the fact that we were already close to theputer store where I wanted to buy theptop I wanted, I asked my mom to take me there and in no time I was out of the store with theptop.


    The configuration was exactly what I wanted, and as a gift, the salesman gave me a wireless mouse to use with theptop, which would be very useful.


    When we got home, after I''d finished helping Ethan with his homework, I called my mom down to the basement and showed her aplete video tutorial on how to use Adobe Premiere.


    As a sample video, we found a cooking video of a woman who hadn''t edited anything, and I downloaded it for my mom to practice her editing skills.


    I know that she spent the first few days just getting familiar with the program until she knew how to do the most basic things so that she could start editing things herself.


    The advantage to her was that if she had any doubts, I could exin it to her with my Teach skill, and she would learn and memorize it much faster than if she had to learn on her own.


    [Teach Lv 27


    Effect: When teaching others, as long as you know what you''re teaching and what you intend to teach, the person has a 27% higher chance of understanding what you''re exining and increases the learning speed of that content by 27% during that study session].


    Since she was always asking me questions, the 27% increase in learning speed during the study session was active for her all the time, which made it much easier for her to learn things from the video tutorial, to the point that by the end of the day she had memorized how to import a video, how to edit a video, and how to export a video with its original quality.


    She still didn''t understand most of it, but that in itself was very good.


    My n for the videos on her channel was to have her do a tutorial on how to make a recipe, but in a style as dynamic as the TikTok videos from my previous world.


    Just as I was inspired by the editing style of MrBeast from my previous world for my vlogs, I wanted to be inspired by channels like "Cooking With Lynja" for my mom''s channel.


    This channel in my previous world managed to achieve the feat of reaching 12 million subscribers just with cooking videos and the charisma that Lynja had, of course I knew that something like that was unlikely to happen in this world because there was no "Shorts" video tab on MeTube, but it was still possible to replicate the things I learned from her videos.


    Lynja''s channel was one that started out posting very simple content on Youtube, but as TikTok became more popr, she started using TikTok''s knowledge, with very fast-paced video tactics, multiple shots of the same thing but from different angles, added to using her cute personality to attract more subscribers, all of which led her from a slow growing channel to an explosive one that managed to gain almost 2 million subscribers in a single month.


    Since there was no way to show these videos to my mother, I relied on my Teach skill to exin what I meant and to teach her the concept of what I wanted her to learn to use in her videos.


    Using the base video I had downloaded for her to practice on, the next few days would be her trying to edit in the style I was talking about, while trying to learn how to use the program and use other techniques from the video tutorials I had given her that would be useful to her.


    My mother was like an older version of Liv, a beautiful 40-year-old woman with ck hair, but unlike us, she had green eyes.


    If I had to rate their charisma, Liv would be around 15 or 16 charisma points, a really pretty girl, while my mother was around 14 or 15, only because of ack of care she hadn''t had in recent years due to having to take care of her children.


    When the two of them got ready for us to go to the bar, Liv was probably around 17 points in charisma and my mother wasn''t far behind with at least 16 points, meaning that if my mother took care of herself and dressed up, her appearance alone would greatly increase the chances that her channel would work.


    I know from my example that the prettier a person is, the easier it is to be sessful with both the opposite sex and the same sex.


    When I was a fat, ugly boy, the other boys looked down on me and ignored me, but when I became handsome and fit, their attitude at school changedpletely, and the boys greeted me and tried to talk to me.


    I know they didn''t have a crush on me, but there was a respect they had for me, probably because they felt I had moved up in the social hierarchy just by changing my appearance.


    When I was a fat, ugly boy, the other boys looked down on me and ignored me, but when I became handsome and fit, their attitude at school changedpletely, and the boys greeted me and tried to talk to me.


    I know they didn''t have a crush on me, but there was a respect they had for me, probably because they felt I had moved up in the social hierarchy just by changing my appearance.


    That''s why Liv was in the popr group and the old Noah was in the outcast group.


    With my mother''s appearance, even women would probably choose to watch her video over the video of another messy, dirty-looking woman.


    Of course, in addition to the attention my mother would receive from women, there would probably be attention from men, but considering how much my mother loved my father and our family, I didn''t even worry about that.


    It''s not like my dad was an ugly man either, he was Liv and Ethan''s dad, so he had some good looks.


    Currently, he''s only around 12 points in charisma because he''s tired from work and doesn''t take care of himself, but looking at the photos from when they met and I was born, my dad was easily around 16 points in charisma too.


    With our family earning more money, it''s only a matter of time before my father doesn''t have to work so much and can rest more at home, take better care of himself, exercise, improve his diet, dress better, with all these changes he can easily get back to at least 15 points in charisma.


    Considering his age, 15 charisma points was pretty good for a man of his age.


    While my mom was busy learning how to edit, Ethan was practicing the ukulele, and Liv was practicing her violin, I set up theptop on a table that we had brought down to the basement and started editing my vlog for the week after I finished setting up theptop.


    As I was editing the video, I started to notice things that I hadn''t even noticed on the oldputer.


    On the oldputer, when I pressed y on the media yer, it took about a second to actually y the video, whereas on this newptop, it didn''t even have a dy and yed the video instantly.


    When I tried dragging files into the program, it took a fraction of a second to read the file and it was already there for me to use!


    Not to mention the small screen between the keyboard and the main monitor, which was very useful for me to look up references or multi-task while editing.


    Something that was probably very easy for other people, as my family didn''t have much money in either life, this was my first time using two monitors and I realized how useful it was!


    With this rhythm of the four of us focusing on our things at home and my dad working, our week went by very quickly.


    Within a few days, my vlog waspletely edited and ready to post.


    The way I made this vlog waspletely focused on creating hype for the music.


    The whole vlog was wedding-themed, focused entirely on the history of wedding music, and the whole video revolved around the narrative that I had made a song for weddings that I was sure the bride and groom would love.


    I even put scenes of the bride and groom crying at the beginning of the video to increase the audience''s attention and anticipation of what was toe, hoping that people would watch it to the end.


    When I finally got to the music part, I just showed the chorus while focusing on the reaction of the bride and groom and their guests until the video ended with the date when All Of Me would be released on my channel and on Spokify.

 Chapter 88 [Bonus ] 88 - A Brides Reaction

    Chapter 88 [Bonus ] 88 - A Bride''s Reaction


    ??Sarah, a young woman of 27, was about to experience one of the most important moments of her life.


    After dating for 6 years and living with her boyfriend for over 2 years, she was finally getting married.


    Her wedding had been nned for over 6 months and would take ce in just over a week.


    The problem Sarah had was that she and her husband had just had a huge fight.


    Sarah was upset because her husband wasn''t paying as much attention to the wedding details, while her husband was working hard to pay for the wedding.


    Despite being upset with her husband, Sarah was still researching a lot of things about marriage to try to have the perfect wedding of her dreams, and while she was researching these kinds of things, she was surprised by a video that popped up in the rmendations for her.


    Unlike the videos she''d seen before, which focused on the perspective of wedding guests or brides giving their opinions on things they did right or wrong at their wedding, the video that popped up for her was apparently a video from the perspective of the singer who sang at someone''s wedding!


    [I made a song to sing at a wedding! - Vlog #2]


    Just by seeing the title of the video, Sarah was interested to see what a wedding would be like from a singer''s perspective, since she had already seen it from all perspectives except this one.


    Looking at the thumbnail, she saw that the singer was a young, handsome man wearing a ck suit with a gray shirt underneath and a blue tie, while on the other side of the thumbnail she saw the bride and groom crying with emotion.


    Just seeing the reaction of this bride and groom piqued Sarah''s curiosity to the point where it would be impossible not to click on this video, so she did.


    As soon as the video started, Sarah saw the young singer in the thumbnail looking into the camera on stage as he exined what the video would be about with a quick synopsis.


    "Hi guys, I''m ckVelvet and today you''re going to see about the event I performed atst week! Unlike the presentations I usually do in bars, this time the challenge is not how to cheer up a bar crowd, but how to cheer up guests of different ages and different groups at a wedding, while I have to sing a special song for the bride and groom at the end!".


    With each thing he said in that summary, the video cut to edits of those things, both showing him performing in bars and the audience getting excited about his show, and showing the wedding and the difficult start with the audience discouraged.


    But when Sarah saw that at the end of this summary, almost everyone at the wedding was on the dance floor and the bride and groom were crying, she was surprised.


    She didn''t even know that the performer had to worry about these challenges while singing. To her, the performer would just pick a ylist and sing it until it was time to leave, but as she watched this child exin it, she realized that being a singer was different than she had imagined!


    Without her realizing it, the fast-paced editing and various uses of triggers and expectation controls that ckVelvet used in the video were responsible for making her watch every second of the video with great interest.


    Seeing how he interacted with his team made her sympathize more with the young singer, seeing how he struggled with the discouraged audience at the beginning, but that he managed to use an idea to get people''s attention by talking about the bride and groom and asking them to p made her surprised at how clever he was.


    Even watching more and more peoplee up to the stage to dance while listening to him sing gave her a very strong feeling of satisfaction, as if she was the singer who was gradually winning over this audience.


    Seeing how much this artist cared about the audience and how the audience felt made Sarah reconsider her choice of singer for her wedding.


    Even though she had chosen a Rank D artist that she and her husband liked to sing at their wedding, and even though she had noticed how important the artist''s interaction with the audience was, Sarah was worried that the artist she had hired wouldn''t be good at it.


    What if the artist didn''t care about the audience, no one liked the songs, and the wedding was a disaster?


    Just the thought of that possibility scared Sarah to death.


    But she kept watching the video, waiting to see how it would end, her anticipation for the song ckVelvet had created to sing at the wedding so high that she couldn''t even pause the video.


    When it finally came to the final moments of the video, when ckVelvet stopped his performance to give a speech to the bride and groom, Sarah started to get emotional even before he started singing.


    Just seeing him say a few nice, polite words to the bride and groom made her think it was for her and her husband, which made her very happy.


    Even more so when she saw the bride''s face when she heard this, the emotions in Sarah''s body became more and more uncontroble.


    The problem was that when ckVelvet started to sing the song and she heard the chorus, the tears in her eyes couldn''t be held back anymore and Sarah started to cry.


    ??????


    Cause all of me


    Loves all of you


    Love your curves and all your edges


    All your perfect imperfections


    Give your all to me


    I''ll give my all to you


    You''re my end and my beginning


    Even when I lose, I''m winning


    Cause I give you all of me


    And you give me all of you, oh-oh


    ??????


    The part where ckVelvet sang the song onlysted a few seconds, it was just the beginning of the song and the chorus of the song, which wasn''t very long.


    But it was enough to make Sarah''s eyes water, especially when she saw how happy and emotional the bride and groom were as they embraced, Sarah became even more emotional to the point of crying so hard that she was sobbing.


    Her eyes were so blurry that she couldn''t even see the date of the official song release, which was the following day, Saturday.


    Unknown to Sarah, her husband had juste home from work a few minutes earlier.


    Michael worked as an ountant in a bank, which wasn''t a bad job, but he was often forced to stayte to deal with client problems, and this caused a lot of conflict between him and Sarah.


    When he came home and didn''t find his fianc¨¦e, which was strange because she always heard himing and came to greet him, Michael ran into their bedroom where Sarah usually stayed and looked in worriedly but tried to keep quiet so she wouldn''t see that he was there.


    He wanted to know why she hadn''te to see him before talking to her.


    Luckily for him, she was standing with her back to the door, so he had a perfect view of the video she was watching.


    Seeing that it was a wedding thing, Michael had to stop himself fromughing, knowing how excited she was about it and how cute she looked because of it.


    Since Sarah didn''t see him at the door, Michael just stayed quiet and watched the video with her.


    Like Sarah, Michael was surprised by the difficulties and challenges a singer has while performing and was very impressed by this ckVelvet.


    As someone who worked in a bank and dealt with different types of people every day, seeing someone like ckVelvet who was very good at something he didn''t even know he needed to be good at gave Michael a very high level of confidence in ckVelvet.


    As if knowing something that no one talked about showed how professional he was, because while other artists didn''t even talk about it, for ckVelvet it was the main focus of improvement at every show.


    When ckVelvet finally sang thest song of the video, Michael couldn''t help himself, just like Sarah, and felt tears welling up in his eyes as he imagined that this song was made especially for him and Sarah.


    Without Sarah noticing, Michael wrote down the name ckVelvet on his cell phone and decided that he would contact the singer''s agency to hire him to sing at his wedding.


    Even though there was already another singer scheduled to sing at the wedding, Michael wasn''t worried about spending a little extra and changing the singer in thest few hours.


    It wouldn''t be a problem to have the original singer sing for the first few hours if that singer couldn''t get the guests going, at least he had ckVelvet to sing afterwards, who seemed to handle it well from what he saw in the video.


    With that said, Michael put his cell phone away and slowly walked inside to hug Sarah and spend a romantic moment together while listening to All Of Me again, finally realizing the song''s release time and deciding that they would go on a romantic date tomorrow to listen to the song''s release together.

 Chapter 89 [Bonus ] 89 - The vlog is going very well!

    Chapter 89 [Bonus ] 89 - The vlog is going very well!


    ??Selena was shocked when she looked at her phone.


    Tonight alone, she had already received more than 4 emails from clients interested in hiring Noah to sing at their wedding!


    Unfortunately, most of these weddings were on the other side of the country, making it impossible for her or the client to fly Noah and his team to the venue, so she had to decline almost all of them.


    But there was one email from a neighboring city that Selena thought might be possible.


    When she contacted the client and told them about the slightly higher cost of hotel and lodging, even though Noah was only a Rank E artist, the client epted it and didn''t mind paying a little more.


    The total she was able to negotiate for this gig was $3,000 for a two-hour show!


    Even remembering that Noah wanted to hire a backing band for the next few shows so he wouldn''t get so tired singing alone on stage at weddings, Selena realized that this money would make it possible even if they took a band with them.


    The only thing that confused her was why so many emails had suddenly arrived.


    Wondering where these people could being from, Selena opened ckVelvet''s channel and saw that Noah had posted the vlog of the video they recorded at thest wedding they attended.


    [I made a song to sing at a wedding! - Vlog #2 - 47,791 views]


    In just a few hours, Noah''s video had nearly 50,000 views, leaving Selenapletely shocked.


    "How does this kid have such a talent for making things work?" She wondered in a low voice as shey down on her bed with her white legs dangling up.


    Since she was at home, Selena wasn''t wearing the formal clothes she always wore, now just a thin, light pink dress that she wore to bed.


    "He manages to learn how to act on stage very easily, he manages to learn new instruments very easily, he manages to learn how to sing better and better with more and more ease, he manages to learn how to draw and make animations all by himself, he even manages to learn how to edit videos and be a sessful MeTuber all by himself... how can someone be so talented?" she asked herself as she opened his Instabram out of curiosity to see what he was posting.


    Selena''s curiosity for Noah had been piqued since the day she first saw him sing on stage, and since then her curiosity for him had only grown with each day she discovered something new he could do.


    Looking at his Instagram, she thought he would just post photos of himself or something banal like other artists, but the reality waspletely different.


    If she hadn''t known that Noah worked alone with his social media, she would have been sure that he had a team of people taking care of it for him, but that only made it more fascinating to her.


    There were several different stories on his Instagram, both stories about his workout routine, him answering some questions, posts about the new song to generate engagement and hype, as well as him promoting today''s vlog and answering questions about the vlog.


    All of this was probably done by him while he was at home doing various other things without her knowing.


    And in the middle of all that he still finds time to study anothernguage...'' Selena shook her head, not knowing what to do.


    Thinking about what Noah looked like when she first met him, what he looked like a few months before she met him, from a photo he showed her, and what he looked like now, while watching the vlog he posted today, made Selena blush.


    ''It''s hard to maintain self-control around him...'' She thought, frustrated that she found it so difficult to maintain professionalism with her client when he was so handsome, cool and interesting.


    If it weren''t for his age and the fact that he was my client... I might even try something... but in a work environment it''s best to keep it professional, I don''t want my potential gold mine to be ruined because of some argument we might have in the future...'' she thought frustratedly. She thought a little frustrated as she looked at the screen of her phone.


    Especially when she saw how handsome he looked and how well he suited her in that suit...


    ''So he''s totally my type...'' She thought even more frustrated...


    - Noah''s POV -


    Looking at the number of views of my second vlog, it was hard to hide the big smile on my face.


    But unlike my first vlog, which my mom just watched andplimented me on how cool it was, now that she was slowly learning how to edit for her videos, she came up to me and asked me so many questions about this vlog, about how I did such and such a thing and why I did it, that we spent a good 30 minutes talking while I exined and taught her many of the techniques I used in the video.


    When she was done asking about these technical details, she finally gave me her honest reaction to the video, which was that she was very happy and proud of the beautiful song I''d created and how nice it was to see the bride and groom moved by it, even though she''d already known the song while I was practicing at home.


    Liv''s reaction was simr to my mother''s, but without the technical questions focused on editing, but with technical questions focused on how I dealt with the audience and things like that, since she never realized it was so important.


    After another session of answering and exining how to deal with the public, Ethan also came to tell me that my video was very nice, but finally someone came to praise the video without asking technical questions.


    Even my dad sent me a message on his cell phone saying that he had watched the video at work with his colleagues and that everyone really liked my video.


    He even said that there was a colleague at work who wanted to introduce me to his daughter, but I justughed and denied it.


    Honestly, with the amount of messages I was getting on Instabram from very beautiful girls who were interested in me, it was getting very hard to resist, but I knew I couldn''t ever fall for that temptation.


    Even though I saw these girls who never paid any attention to the old Noah, or girls who were even out of my league in my old world, treating me like I was superior and they wanted my attention, I had to control myself and not let my head think higher than my head.


    That tattooed girl who used to send me pictures in lingerie still sends me messages to this day, often with pictures of her in different lingerie and in more and more seductive positions, but that''s exactly why I couldn''t fall for it.


    If these girls were really so intent on winning me over that they would send pictures like that to someone who never responded, how could I trust that I was the only one or that it wasn''t done with ulterior motives?


    Seeing these photos on my cell phone was something I''d never had ess to so easily in my life, so it was something new I was learning to deal with, but over time I finally got used to it.


    Whereas the first time I got a photo like that I was extremely tempted, now I just saw it as something that was slightly tempting that didn''t affect me as much.


    I think my mind was finally getting used to it and not taking it so much for granted.


    It was good not to act like an animal when I saw something slightly attractive and tempting.


    I didn''t want to be the kind of artist who got involved with a lot of selfish girls, had children with girls I didn''t love just because one of them sabotaged the condom or something, and then had to raise a child who probably wouldn''t have the structured family that child deserves.


    Even if it took me a while to find my partner, eventually I would find her, and then it would be the right time for me.


    Maybe in the future I''ll pick someone up at a party? It''s possible, because I won''t be a virgin until I get married, but when that happens, I''ll take as much care and responsibility as I can.


    With that settled in my mind, I smiled as I grinned at the video''s likes and dislikes.


    The video had an incredible 51,000 views, 9,200 likes, and only 71 unlikes, which was a very good rate.


    I know it''s impossible to please everyone, so the 71 unlikes didn''t bother me.


    If that number had been 10 times higher, I might have worried that something was wrong, but with only 1 unlike for every 718 likes, that was more than enough approval!


    So, to enjoy the rest of the evening, I started answering thements on the vlog.


    [I didn''t know it was so important to have ns for how to get the audience excited!]


    [Now I know why there are shows that are so good and shows that are so bad, and apparently both shows are the same!]


    [How nice it must be to go to a ck Velvet concert...]


    [The song at the end was so beautiful...]


    [I got very emotional listening to that song...]


    [Thanks for posting this vlog tonight ckVelvet, I needed a video to go to sleep].


    [How did you learn so much about dealing with the public?]


    Surprisingly, looking at who made thatstment, the one who posted it was a singer who was at the top of rank D, almost reaching rank C!

 Chapter 90 90 - Plans

    Chapter 90 90 - ns


    ??When I saw that this singer already had a verified icon next to the name of her channel that shemented on in my video, I already imagined that she was a bigger singer than me.


    When I opened her channel, I saw that she already had 190k subscribers, which was just over twice what I had, but the surprising thing was that she wasn''t an American singer like me, her channel was in Japanese!


    Although her growth wasn''t as explosive as mine, her channel had obviously grown quickly, since the first video she posted was only 10 months old.


    But I could understand why she was growing so fast.


    Instead of a channel like mine, which grew very fast by singing only original songs, her channel focused on singing famous international songs, but in a Japanese version.


    This was a good move because she was able to win over the Japanese audience who liked to listen to music in their nativenguage, and also win over a global audience of otaku who liked to listen to a girl singing in Japanese.


    Remembering the question she asked in thements of my video, I searched for her channel and found that she didn''t have any live shows.


    Thinking it might be due to her shyness, I thought I could help a little and replied to thement with some tips on things I observe to understand the audience and how I can improve.


    Even though these tips weren''t that relevant, as someone with [Stage Presence Lv 6], they would be useful to someone like her who was just starting to think about performing live.


    What I didn''t know was that my exnation through thements also activated my [Teach Lv 27] skill, so not only was it much easier for her to understand, but other singers and aspiring singers could also learn a lot from my simplement.


    Of course, they didn''t learn other things that I didn''t say, but everything I said and exined was much clearer to them than if they had tried to learn it on their own.


    Satisfied with answering severalments, I looked at the All Of Me song and set it to premiere so that the video would appear with a timer so that people could set a reminder to watch itter when I posted the video.


    A few minutes after I set the song to premiere, there were hundreds of people with the song open waiting for the premiere to happen, even though it was scheduled to happen tomorrow.


    With everything set up, I enjoyed the evening and went to bed, as I had a gig tomorrow and wanted to get as much rest as possible before I left.


    When I woke up the next day, there were several messages from Selena on my phone.


    [Noah, you have no idea how many people are contacting me asking about your avability to sing at weddings!]


    [Justst night I got over 7 emails and this morning I woke up to another 10 emails asking about you and if we could perform at their wedding].


    When I saw their messages, I was surprised. I thought that the release of All Of Me would make me really valuable to perform at weddings, but I thought that people would wait for the official song to be released before trying to sign me.


    I replied with a smile: [That''s good hehe, I think when All Of Me is released that number will increase even more, we have to prepare for that].


    [Yeah, unfortunately most of the people interested are from the other side of the country, the cost of travel and amodation for these gigs wouldn''t be worth what they''re willing to pay, so I''ve only epted one so far for next week]. She exined.


    [How much did you charge?] I asked.


    [I got it for $3,000! Considering an $800 cost for the band that will apany you, about $200 for travel expenses such as food and gas, my 20% on top of the remaining $2,000, and the $300 you pay Jason, that would still leave you with $1,300 in the end]. She exined all the expenses and how much I would receive.


    When I saw that I would still get $1,300 after all the expenses, I was pretty happy.


    I was lucky that the 20% Selena received was calcted on my profit as a performer, not on the gross ie from the show. After all, if in the future I was paid $500,000 to do a show, but she kept 20% of that and we spent $300,000 on equipment, wouldn''t I only get $100,000 and she another $100,000, making our contract 50/50?


    But to see that people were willing to pay that much for me to sing at their wedding, such an important date, really touched me.


    The views of the videos went up a lot this week, and what struck me the most were the views of the vlogs.


    [Backstage at my shows! - Vlog #1 -241,867 views] +105,614 views


    [I made a song to sing at a wedding! - Vlog #2 - 99,368 views] +51,577 views


    My Vlog #1 has started to get less views over thest few days, something I was expecting. Unlike songs, which grew almost infinitely, vlogs tended to peak in views and then decline over time until the video was only getting a few thousand views a month.


    But it had already made me a lot of money.


    241k views with the 6.5 RPM was already $1.5k for me, vlog #2 had almost 100k views, so that was another $650 for me in the next month from that video, not counting the views the songs got.


    From what I analyzed from the graphs, Vlog #2 was reaching a more niche audience, but the retention of this video was higher than Vlog #1 and the audience engagement was much higher in this second video.


    So much so that the 100k views of Vlog #2 had brought me almost 5k subscribers, while Vlog #1 had 250k views and had only brought me 7k subscribers to the channel.


    Thements and likes on the two videos were also quite different.


    And I could see why.


    The audience for Vlog #2 was mostly female, so maybe that meant that all the attributes I had developed for it wereing into y.


    My good looks, my charisma when talking to the camera, my didactic way of exiningplex things about the art world in a simple way to ay audience, my concern for the wedding guests, and my sensitivity when writing a song like All Of Me may have multiplied as the predominant factors that made the audience for this second video much more engaged than for the first.


    That wasn''t a bad thing, I wouldn''t have a problem with a mostly female audience, I just didn''t want to limit my male audience either.


    I didn''t want to be like Justin Bieber in my previous world, who was loved by the girls and hated by the boys at school because they were jealous.


    My goal was that even if more girls liked me than boys, the boys would still enjoy my music and not be prejudiced against me.


    That''s why I didn''t focus so much on Thirst Trap in my career.


    As I went about my daily routine, I also noticed that the changes in my body were bing less and less noticeable.


    At my current weight, the amount of fat on my body had already decreased a lot, to the point that my stomach was already showing my abdominal muscles and my arms were already showing some veins, even when I wasn''t pushing myself.


    Looking at these veins on my arm and knowing that I could take advantage of them, I took a random book that old Noah had already read off the bookshelf in the bedroom and took a picture of myself holding the book as if I was reading it.


    I tried very hard to make it look unintentional, but I let the veins in my arm show in the photo with my hand in a very natural way while posting a story.


    Within minutes, I had dozens of responses to that story from girlsmenting on it, trying to talk to me, asking about the book, trying to guess what book it was, even saying that I could talk to them if I needed someone to talk to about the book.


    If old Noah went through that, he''d probably pass out...


    The rest of my week wasn''t spent just editing the video either, my game was at a point where I could officially post it on the inte and test the waters to see how people would react to it.


    The only thing I had to talk to Selena about before that was the game and the music rights, since it involved AJP''s rights to the songs I''d signed with them.


    Since they were entitled to 20% of the revenue I made as an artist outside of my socialworks, this included the use of my songs in products such as games.


    The profit from making the game was mine, Noah ck''s, but in this case, Noah was supposed to pay ckVelvet for the copyright of the song, of which AJP would get 20%.


    This was very confusing, so I called Selena over to my house this morning so the two of us could talk about it and I could show her the game.


    My idea was to see if I had to pay anything or if I could include it as a marketing fee for ckVelvet.

 Chapter 91 91 - Monetization

    Chapter 91 91 - Mization


    ??Watching her concentrate on controlling the mouse while looking at the screen and shaking her head brought a proud smile to my face.


    Selena was very surprised when I told her I was making a game, and even more surprised when I showed her the gamey and how much fun it was.


    Since she tried to y The Lazy Song in easy mode, the goal became to get an S in The Lazy Song at least once.


    She did very well, the problem was that there were some jumps between thest notes, she wasn''t used to moving the mouse that fast, and she missed one or two notes, so her grade dropped to A.


    It wasn''t until the 12th try that she finally got the S she so desperately wanted.


    I could see a big excited smile on her face as she looked at it.


    "What did you think of the game?" I asked.


    Staring at me as her smile turned into a more stoic face, she answered objectively. "As a music game, it''s the most fun game I''ve ever yed, the way you thought of making the yers y the notes while clicking around the screen is really cool, I''m sure it will do well when you release it on the inte."


    I nodded at her, that was exactly what I was thinking for the game.


    "But how are you going to mize it?" she asked confused. She asked confused. "Or rather, do you intend to mize it at all?"


    "Yes, I intend to mize it, but in a different way." I said.


    One thing I realized was that there are almost no free to y games in this world, the vast majority of games use the pay to y system where the yer pays $40 to $60 to y the game, and within the games there are still microtransactions.


    "My idea is to keep the game free, but have a $5 a month subscription with some perks for yers, like customizations, badges for the profile, letting the person put gifs on the profile, customizing the banner, and things like that. Just aesthetic things, nothing that affects the gamey," I said. I said, causing her to raise an eyebrow in surprise.


    "But then you make a lot less money, right?" she asked confused.


    To which I nodded. "Yes, I know that if I release this game for $20, I''ll probably get a few thousand sales and that''ll already make me a few thousand dors, but my goal is to make this game something sustainable... even if I only get $5 for every 50 yers, that''s a good way to attract new yers and grow the yer base of the game. My goal with this game is not to be a millionaire, but to do something I enjoy in my spare time and to get a new tform to promote my music.


    Listening to thatst part, Selena''s eyes lit up as she thought about the possibility of promoting her songs.


    Someone might download the game to y songs by a B-list artist, but within the game they discover a song by a D-list artist that they enjoy ying, wouldn''t they look for more songs by that artist?


    Thinking about it that way, this game would be just as good a promotional tform as Spokify, depending on how many yers it could umte.


    "Since you want to keep the game free, it''s even possible to put ads in the game, like mobile apps, and give yers who pay the $5 the option to not see any more ads." Selena came up with an idea that I thought was very good.


    "Yeah, that''s a great idea!" I smiled, making her stare at me for a second and then turn her eyes to theputer screen.


    This idea of her advertisements reminded me of the mobile games from my previous world, games like ppy Bird made thousands of dors a month just from the advertisements that ran on the app, I should just put less aggressive advertisements and it would be a great source of extra ie.


    "But what are you going to do about the music rights?" She asked worriedly.


    "About that... I have two different methods in mind. There are songs that will be pre-installed in the game, which I will need to copyright, but yers will also be able to make their own songs and make them avable for download in an in-game tab, these songs that yers make will be considered fan-made, which won''t create the need for me to copyright them since I didn''t make them." I exined.


    Upon hearing this, Selena''s eyes lit up in surprise. "That''s very clever!"


    "I''m just not sure what to do with the copyrighted songs... I don''t know if I should pay, how much I should pay, or anything like that..." I sighed as I sat down on the bed next to the desk she was using.


    Since she was using my newptop, we were in my room at the old desk I was using instead of in the basement at the PC.


    After thinking for a while, Selena managed toe up with something. "I think you can think of it on two fronts, one focused on getting some copyrighted songs to pay for themselves after a while, using the profits from the game, and the other focused on using non-copyrighted songs to leave in the game as a sess story. If the game does well, the artists''panies will ask you to put their songs in the game to promote it. Even if they still charge you, you can get discounts for it.


    Hearing this idea from her, I thought it made sense, only one point left me confused. "How would I get music royalties to payter?"


    Selena looked at me with a smile and replied. "I can talk to AJP''s manager about it, with how much potential I''ve seen in this game, I think it''s hard for her not to be interested in it with the same mindset as me..."


    Hearing this exnation, I was excited.


    "But how much do you think the songs would cost?" I asked worriedly. I should know how much it would cost first to know if it would be worth it, after all, if the price was $10,000 per song and I had to buy 10 songs, I would just be taking on a gigantic debt for something that the game would take months or even years to pay off, depending on how many downloads it got.


    With a small hand on her chin and her head down, her long blonde hair covering her face slightly, Selena began to mentally calcte how much it would cost.


    "I think it would depend on the artist''s rank, with rank D artists it wouldn''t cost more than $1,000 per song, rank C artists would be around $2,000 and rank B artists that figure shoulde to at least $5,000, rank A artists I''d say at least $10,000..." She thought as she spoke, making my heart race.


    "Those prices... they''re pretty high..." I was shocked.


    "That''s because of the promotional opportunities your game has, if I remember correctly, when apany buys the rights to a song to use in a movie or game, those values are at least 10 times higher. Since your game would give a good boost to the artists'' careers by making these downloaded songs avable in everyone''s games, the price would drop a lot because the artists would gain poprity from it," she exined. She exined.


    Even though I thought the prices were high, I thought that if someone wanted to use my songs in their game, I''d think the same way she did, and it made a lot of sense...


    "How many songs do you think I should buy?" I asked a little worried.


    "For Rank E artists, the songs are cheaper, you can get as many as you think are good, I''d say your own songs already cover as many songs by Rank D artists as the game needs, even if you''re not Rank D yet, your poprity is almost there. I''d say it would be good to have at least five C-rank songs and two B-rank songs in the game to try to attract arger audience," she exined. She exined, but nodded in agreement.


    "For the rank E songs, I was thinking of promoting the game as an opportunity for these new artists to promote their songs, so instead of saying the game needs their songs, I would say something like they need the game so I can get the rank E songs for free." I exined, causing Selena to look surprised and nod.


    "That''s a good idea." She replied. "I''ll talk to AJP''s manager and see how we can work out the payments for the songs in the game, knowing how well you get paid by MeTube, I don''t think she''ll be afraid of you not paying."


    Hearing this, I nodded, even though $20,000 for these songs was a lot of money, I didn''t worry too much from the point of view that these songs could help promote the game and possibly make me more than that per month.


    If I only got an average of 30,000 yers ying, if every 50 yers paid $5, that would be $3,000 a month just from that monthly fee, not counting the advertising that would run in the game, which would potentially make more than that subscription.


    It wasn''t impossible to get at least $6,000 a month for those 30,000 yers, and as the number of yers increased, that number would also increase significantly.


    When I thought about how many ways I could make money, I realized how much I was diversifying my ie.


    Millionaires would be proud of me haha...'' I thoughtughing. I thought with augh.

 Chapter 92 [Bonus ] 92 - MV Release!

    Chapter 92 [Bonus ] 92 - MV Release!


    ??After Selena and I decided on the game, Jason came over and I showed him the game.


    Jason loved the game, even though he wasn''t as much of a music fan as me and Selena, he still thought the game was a lot of fun and wanted to keep ying to get an S rank as well.


    When we finally left to do my show, I took onest look at my phone and saw that the song All of Me would be released in a few minutes and there were already 5,000 people in the waiting room to see it.


    In keeping with tradition, I just closed the app and left to see the results when I got back from the gig.


    - Sarah''s POV -


    Sarah, who was getting married the following week, was sitting on the sofa in the living room of her house drinking wine and eating snacks with her fianc¨¦ while they waited for the song All of Me to be released on ckVelvet''s MeTube.


    Since they had agreed to do this the night before, they had nned their whole day around listening to this song.


    Sarah had already heard the teaser of the song on ckVelvet''s vlog several times and was very excited to hear the full song.


    And she wasn''t the only one, the number of people in the room, which had been 5,000 a few seconds ago, increased rapidly, until 2 minutes before the song premiered, there were already 13,000 people waiting for the song to start.


    Reading thements with curiosity, Sarah was surprised that she wasn''t the only bride who was excited about this song.


    [I''m forcing my boyfriend to listen to this song with me, maybe he''ll propose after hearing this?]


    [This song sounds so beautiful...]


    [ckVelvet is really beautiful...]


    [Does anyone know how old ckVelvet is?]


    [Be my groom, ckVelvet!]


    [I''m getting married in a few months, if this song is good, I want ckVelvet to sing it at my wedding...]


    [I want ckVelvet to sing it for my birthday...]


    [Does anyone know where he performs?]


    [I''m a friend who''s forced to listen to this music...]


    Seeing thements, Sarah and Michael, her fianc¨¦, had a goodugh.


    "How can there be such funny people..." Sarahughed at the man who said it was her boyfriend who was forced to listen to the song.


    Having already had a few sses of wine, Sarah was much more at ease as shey cuddled up in Michael''s arms and read thements on the TV.


    After two minutes, a 30-second countdown appeared on the screen and people got excited.


    Sarah even got up from the sofa and stood to get a better view of the music, which made Michaelugh.


    There were currently 16,812 people watching this premiere and the number was increasing by the second.


    Finally, the countdown reached zero and the video began.


    Unlike ckVelvet''s other music videos where the video started with the music, this one was different.


    The video started with ckVelvet calling the bride and groom toe closer to the stage, just like they had seen in his vlog, and he gave a short speech to the bride and groom to set the mood very easily.


    With one camera focused on him and the other on the bride and groom, when he started to y the song, it was clear to see the bride''s eyes turning red without her even having heard him sing anything yet, just the piano ying.


    ??????


    What would I do without your smart mouth?


    Drawing me in, and you kicking me out...


    You''ve got my head spinning, no kidding, I can''t pin you down...


    ??????


    Listening to this part of the unreleased lyrics, Sarah was surprised to see herself in this song, falling in love with the intelligent things Michael was saying, things he was exining to her that she had no idea existed...


    ??????


    What''s going on in that beautiful mind?


    I''m on your magical mystery ride...


    And I''m so dizzy, don''t know what hit me, but I''ll be alright...


    ??????


    Yeah, I got dizzy listening to him say all those nice things and the next thing I knew it had already hit me and I was falling in love...'' she thought. She thought as she realized that the song really suited her!


    ??????


    My head''s under water...


    But I''m breathing fine...


    You''re crazy and I''m out of my mind...


    ??????


    This time it was Michael who looked at Sarah and realized that this song was made for them, how crazy she was for things he had never imagined, crazy things like traveling to China without either of them knowing a word of Mandarin, when she decided she wanted to go bungee jumping and he had to go with her...


    ''Really, you''re crazy and I''m out of my mind for going with you...'' He thought fondly as he smiled and took another sip of wine.


    ??????


    ''Cause all of me...


    Loves all of you...


    Love your curves and all your edges...


    All your perfect imperfections...


    ??????


    Looking at Sarah''s beautiful waist, looking at her freckled cheeks that she hated but he loved...


    ''All of me really loves all of you...'' He thought happily, getting even more excited about their wedding, which would take ce in a week.


    Surprisingly, at the next part of the song''s chorus, Michael realized that Sarah was singing along with the singer on the screen!


    ??????


    Give your all to me...


    I''ll give my all to you...


    You''re my end and my beginning...


    Even when I lose, I''m winning...


    ''Cause I give you all of me...


    And you give me all of you, oh-oh...


    ??????


    As she sang this, tears began to well up in Sarah''s eyes, causing Michael to also get up from the sofa and hug her from behind as the two of them slowly swayed and danced as they watched the music video.


    Even Michael had to admit that the ck Velvet boy was handsome.


    Although he looked young, probably no more than 21, the boy had a charm that made Michael sure he was enjoying life as a rock star.


    The camera control of the video was also very good, always changing to a different angle without making the audience dizzy or nauseous, and never forgetting to show the bride and groom on the screen to make the viewers of the song on MeTube even more emotional.


    Looking at thements next to the screen, Michaelughed at how many crying emoticons were posted.


    The chat was going so fast that he didn''t doubt that thousands of people werementing at the same time.


    The song already had 26,000 people watching the premiere and the number was still growing!


    After a few minutes the song finally ended, but Michael and Sarah didn''t let go and continued to hug each other in the living room of their house, turning to each other and smiling, both with tears in their eyes.


    Suddenly, the music on the TV changed to a different song with an upbeat beat.


    ??????


    Today I don''t feel like doing anything.


    I just wannay in my bed...


    Don''t feel like picking up my phone...


    So leave a message at the tone...


    ''Cause today, I swear I''m not doing anything...


    ??????


    "Pfft..." Listening to the lyrics of this song and watching the video on the screen, Michael couldn''t control himself and started tough,pletely breaking the cute and romantic atmosphere that had formed between them.


    Sarah even wanted to get angry at him for ruining it, but she knew it wasn''t his fault... she just wasn''tughing because she had heard The Lazy Song a few times and had gotten used to it.


    But Michael, who hadn''t heard the song before, found it a very new and funny experience to suddenly hear it yed.


    Knowing that it wouldn''t be possible to continue the romantic mood, Sarah just shook her head with augh and sat back down on the sofa with Michael, who was practically hypnotized by the music ying on the screen and the animated clip of the character who was clearly the All of Me singer dancing with 5 people with animal heads in his room.


    To enjoy the rest of the evening, Sarah decided to show Michael the ckVelvet songs and see his reaction.


    Just as she thought, his reaction to the other songs was also great, making the rest of the evening very enjoyable.


    What Sarah didn''t know was that Michael had a change of ns.


    Instead of hiring ckVelvet just to sing at the post-wedding party, he also wanted The Lazy Song to be yed as he entered the wedding.


    As Michael thought about how this song represented him, he began to like ckVelvet even more.


    Scenes of couplesing together to listen to All Of Me yed in thousands of homes across the country, and brides received the link to this song as a rmendation for their wedding music.


    In just 30 minutes, the All Of ME video had 60,000 views, an even higher number than The Lazy Song when it was released, indicating that Noah had another song that could potentially go viral on his channel!

 Chapter 93 93 - $10.000!

    Chapter 93 93 - $10.000!


    ??Unlike the other songs I had released, like The Lazy Song, All Of Me had a sess I hadn''t really imagined.


    When I came back from the gig and looked at the number of views the song had, I waspletely shocked.


    [All Of Me - 111,673 views] +111,673 views.


    This song had gotten over 100k views in less than 24 hours!


    Out of curiosity, I opened my MeTube Analytics to see how my channel had been doing over the past few days, and the results shocked me.


    |------------------------


    Mized Views Songs: 3,411,000 = $2,899 (+$1,063)


    Mized Views Vlogs: 469,000 = $3,048


    [Numb - 735,655 views] +179,746 views


    [In The End - 750,158 views] +151,809 views


    [The Lazy Song - 2,115,233 views] +247,275 views


    [Boyfriend - 656,666 views] +232,512 views


    [Boyfriend Live - 1,094,108 views] +329,861 views


    [Backstage at my shows - Vlog #1 - 308,108 views] +66,241 views


    [I made a song to sing at a wedding! - Vlog #2 - 161,166 views] +61,798 views


    [All Of Me - 111,673 views] +111,673 views


    [98,176 subscribers] +29,968 subs


    [Spokify Music ys: 1,800,000] +821,000 views


    Spokify Mized Views: 538,000 = $5,436 (+$3,284)


    [Instabram: 50k followers] +15k followers


    |------------------------


    This month alone, I had already earned more than $11,000 from my social media!


    If I added up how much I would make from the shows I''m doing and the artwork I''m finishing, my ie would be over $15,000 for the month, even if the channel didn''t get as many views anymore, but considering how much it''s growing, I''d probably get at least $20,000 for the month when I add it all up!


    I couldn''t have imagined the leap it would make.


    From the $4,000 I madest month with the channel to the $20,000 I would probably make this month was a growth of at least 5 times!


    Looking at these numbers, a huge smile appeared on my face.


    Wondering what I could buy with this money after paying off the family debts, I got curious and decided to open the car website to have a look.


    To my surprise, there was a huge difference between this world and my previous one.


    While in my previous world, the price of imported Japanese cars was so high that it waspletely unfeasible to buy a car like my two dreams, in this world, the price of these cars was much lower and fairer.


    Especially when I saw the price of the three great cars that I loved, the Honda NSX, Nissan GTR R34 and Toyota Supra MK4... the price of these three cars, which was as high as a new luxury car, in this world were really priced like vintage cars!


    Looking for the reason, I think I''ve found it.


    While in my previous world there was a movie that increased the poprity of these cars by making the car culture almost idolize these Japanese sports cars, in this world there was never such a movie!


    In this world, there was no Dominic Toretto and Bryan O''Conner!


    This means that the culture of idolizing and customizing this style of car was somethingpletely underground, something that only a small fraction of the really hardcore car guys in this hobby did.


    Looking at the price of a blue Honda NSX, which in my previous world would have cost at least $100,000, in this world that car was selling for only $30,000!


    That was an amount I still couldn''t afford, but next month, wouldn''t it be possible?


    This could help me develop another hobby to take my mind off things, and I could focus on learning how to customize my car and work on the mechanics of it...


    Of course, I wasn''t just looking at the NSX, I also wanted to build up my collection of Supra, GTR, RX7, among others, but for now I think I want to set my sights on the NSX.


    Not to mention that since there is no F&F in this world, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to try to make that movie?


    To do that, I''d have to train my acting skills, something I could start doing now for a few minutes a day until they were at a satisfactory level by the time I needed them.


    The next day, I woke up in a good mood, and to my surprise, when I went down to the basement, Ethan was ying my game on myptop non-stop, to the point that I was surprised that he was already using mods on the music to make it harder, after he had managed to get SS on the music on easy difficulty.


    Smiling happily that he liked my game, I got ready and started my morning workout routine.


    My weight had already dropped to 79.5 kg, which wasn''t as fast as before, but every day I noticed that my muscles were getting more defined in my body and my appearance was getting better and better.


    [+1 CHA]


    To my surprise, after such a long time, I finally received another Charisma point, giving me 14 base Charisma points +1 point from the haircut, leaving me with 15 Charisma points.


    At this point, receiving a Charisma point was not as ring a difference as it had been in the beginning, but since I was thinner, it was also easier to notice the small, subtle changes.


    What I did notice changed this time was the shape of my nose, which became thinner and more delicate, as well as my jaw, which became a little wider, and, unbelievably, my eyes, which became a little brighter.


    It wasn''t that my eyes glowed in the dark or anything, but rather that my eyes were now a shade of blue that seemed to sparkle when someone looked at me.


    This became even more noticeable when I noticed Liv and my parents staring into my eyes for a few seconds, lost in thought, which I pretended not to notice and just acted naturally.


    Since Ethan was using myptop to y games, I took out his tablet and put on an acting ss video to watch.


    My sense of acting was as low as any normal person''s.


    I had never practiced or been interested in practicing anything like this in my previous world, so I had to learn everything slowly.


    Since today was Sunday, and it was my day to go out for lunch with my family, in addition to the duties I had to perform in my daily routine before it was time to go out and do my show, I only managed to unlock the acting skill at Lv 1.


    [Acting Mastery Lv 1:


    Effect: Develop an enhanced understanding of acting techniques, increasing your confidence and skill by 1%. This level includes advanced skills in technique, emotional expression, and character interpretation. It also improves retention of theatrical theory and practical application during performance by 1%. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamentals of agile and expressive acting].


    With this new skill, the knowledge from 1 month of acting training came to my mind and I felt that I could start to interpret simple things.


    When I tested my current level, I realized that it was much easier for me to act in different ways than I normally would, but I was still at such a low level that I couldn''t rely on it for anything because it was obvious that I wasn''t like that.


    But if I practiced it every day for a few months, wouldn''t it get to the point where by the time I needed it, I''d be at a high enough level that I wouldn''t embarrass myself?


    Iughed it off and enjoyed the rest of the day with my parents, picking up my phone every now and then to check the song and video views and respond to a fewments.


    I didn''t have the courage to open my Instabram messages around my family because I knew that some photos that weren''t very family friendly might appear, so I settled for just replying to the MeTubements.


    When my parents found out how much I could earn from MeTube the following month, the relief was palpable for both of us.


    But my dad also talked to me about not feeling like money was infinite and that I should spend it wisely, and encouraged me to invest some of that money as coteral, which wasn''t a bad idea.


    I was terrible at investing in my previous world, but with System in this world, couldn''t it be easy after months of study?


    So one more thing for me to devote myself to was added to my list, but with less priority than the other things for the time being.


    Although investments will be useful in the future, for now I want to focus onying a solid foundation for my artistic career so that I can develop smoothly, and then I can focus on these other less important things.


    [Noah, the show for the wedding this Friday has been confirmed, have you talked to the two artists who will be part of your backing band at the show?] Selena sent me a message asking me to confirm.


    With the certainty that the couple would want me to perform at the show, with a budget of $3,000, I could pay Mark $400 and Frank $400, plus other expenses, and end up with $1,300.


    Could I take the $800 for myself and perform alone? Yes, of course, but in the end I''d still be tired and I''d miss an opportunity to make a better impression on the audience.


    I''m confident that as long as my show and my songs are as good as they can be, even if I earn less now, it wille back to me in the future!

 Chapter 94 94 - Wedding

    Chapter 94 94 - Wedding


    ??The rest of the week went without a hitch, from Monday to Thursday I just went about my normal routine without worrying about releasing a new song so quickly since the song All Of Me was doing very well on the channel.


    It was better to let this song do well first and let MeTube continue to promote it than to release another song that could negatively affect the relevance of this song on the channel.


    The only thing I focused on was recording episode 3 of the channel''s vlog, which I had finished editing on Wednesday and nned to post on Friday, ording to the channel''s normal schedule.


    My skills had gained a few more points by adding up what my status page had looked like since I hadst looked at it.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Title: Endurance, Tuned Ear.


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 150/150


    | MP: 140/140


    |------------------------


    | Weight: 85 Kg -> 76 Kg


    | Strength (STR): 13


    | Dexterity (DEX): 13


    | Constitution (CON): 14 -> 15


    | Intelligence (INT): 14


    | Wisdom (WIS): 11 -> 12


    | Charisma (CHA): 14 -> 15 (14 + 1)


    | Agility (AGL): 10 -> 11


    | Luck (LUK): ??


    |------------------------


    | Skills:


    | (Barbering Lv 30 -> 31), (Running Lv 24 -> 26), (Bodybuilding Lv 26 -> 27), (Teaching Lv 27 -> 29), (Singing Lv 32 -> 33), (Guitar Lv 33 -> 34), (Digital Illustration Lv 34 -> 35), (Krav Maga Lv 25 -> 27) (Music Editing Lv 17 -> 20) (Programming Skills Lv 24 -> 26), (Ser Mastery Lv 9 -> 11), (Cooking Lv 20 -> 23), (Spanish Language Mastery Lv 11 -> 14), (Driving Mastery Lv 10 -> 13), (Stage Presence Lv 6 -> 7), (Video Editing Lv 9 -> 14), (Piano Mastery Lv 0 -> 7), (Acting Mastery Lv 0 -> Lv 4). ..


    =========================


    Seeing all my skills increasing made me smile, the only thing that still made me doubt and feel a little strange was looking at my dashboard and seeing that I was still at level 01.


    I still hadn''t figured out how to level up, aside from what the rewards would be.


    Would I get a buff? Or some free stat points?


    I didn''t know.


    My system was different from the other system yers I had seen in my previous world.


    So far, the biggest difference I''d seen was that instead of the system focusing on having me fight random dungeons like the other systems I''d seen, my system was more focused on improving my talent and elerating my learning rate.


    With that, I began to ept the system as just a talent upgrade, but seeing level 01 and the mana bar below my HP left me with a doubt in my head that my system wasn''t as simple as I thought.


    The next day, it was finally time for me to go to the wedding show that Selena had organized for me.


    Unlike thest wedding I''d sung at, which had been in my hometown, this one was in a neighboring town, so I had a different feeling.


    As far as I could tell, my audience was mostly from my hometown, since I was already known in the bars and people were singing my songs with me more and more at night, so going to a new town where probably no one would know me was a new and exciting experience.


    "How are you feeling, Noah?" my mom asked as she came into the room and helped me fold the clothes I was putting in my suitcase to take with me.


    "I don''t know, excited, scared, all at the same time..." I saidughing as I thanked her for her help.


    "I can imagine how you feel, I felt the same way when you were born haha." Sheughed.


    "I''m not having a baby mom..." I scoffed.


    "I know, but I''m just saying that so you don''t worry so much, your music is good, All Of Me is beautiful, and you''re going with your new friends, right? Enjoy it as a trip with friends..." She said as she continued to fold the clothes, but I could see that her hands were shaking.


    Looking at her face in confusion, I noticed that her eyes were shining as she held back tears.


    Considering what a helicopter mom my mother was, it must have been very difficult for her to act like that and encourage me to follow my dream and enjoy the adventure of performing in another city.


    Smiling, I walked over to her and hugged her. "Thank you." I said softly in her ear.


    She hugged me back and returned the hug as she wiped tears from her eyes.


    The concert was tomorrow at 7 p.m., but I wanted to skip school, even if I didn''t have to.


    I wanted to get everything ready as early as possible so there would be no chance of anything happening.


    Mark and Frank would go in Mark''s Subaru, while I would go with Selena in her Te.


    We thought about going in one car, but we couldn''t fit all the instruments in one car, especially with Mark''s battery taking up the entire back seat of the Subaru.


    So with everything organized, Mark and Frank came to my house on Friday morning so we could practice the repertoire we were going to y and the possible songs the guests might ask for for a few hours before Selena arrived a few hourster for us to go.


    Although the concert was scheduled for 7 p.m., we had to arrive earlier to organize things, and considering that it would take us at least 2 hours to travel between the cities, it was ideal for us to leave at least 2 p.m. to ensure that no unforeseen circumstances would cause us to cancel the concert.


    Since we had more time to prepare for the show this time, I even bought a video projector to hook up myptop and put the name ckVelvet on the wall behind us with some effects and prepared animated clips of my songs to y when I sang my songs, which would add more value to the performance and make it more interesting for the audience.


    - Ashley''s POV -


    Ashley had just arrived at Sarah and Michael''s wedding, but she was extremely bored.


    Being 16 and a bit antisocial, Ashley didn''t like events that required her to interact with her family so much.


    Luckily for her, her two favorite cousins, who had simr tastes to her, were also at the wedding, so the three of them chatted from time to time.


    Still, Ashley was very bored, especially since her mother wouldn''t let her use her cell phone during the ceremony, which made Ashley even more lost.


    Looking around, Ashley saw a boy about her age carrying a box on his back to the wedding venue.


    What caught her attention was the boy''s bleached hair, which stood out among so many people with natural hair and made her feel very familiar for some reason.


    But Ashley couldn''t remember where it was familiar.


    When she saw that the ceremony was about to begin, Ashley had to get up and see where the bride and groom were going to enter.


    The surprise for her and her cousins was that when the groom''s song began to y, even though it was just a piano version with no vocals, they immediately recognized it.


    Staring at each other in surprise, the three girls saw the shock on each other''s faces and startedughing when they realized that they all knew The Lazy Song, and possibly for the same reason!

 Chapter 95 95 - Shameful

    Chapter 95 95 - Shameful


    ??"Do you know ckVelvet?" Ashley asked her cousins in surprise, since ckVelvet was an artist she had met this week when she found his song Boyfriend on one of the ylists she was following on Spokify.


    "Yeah... I''ve known him since In The End!" One of her cousins, who was into rock and emo music, said excitedly.


    "I met him this week because of his vlog." Her other cousin exined. "When I saw that another artist wanted to fight with him, I got curious and clicked on the video... after that, I got hooked on his videos and songs..."


    "Do you know Boyfriend?" Ashley asked excitedly, getting a big smile from the two girls who were about to answer but were silenced by Ashley''s parents.


    "Shh, talk after the ceremony, girls." Ashley''s mother scolded them in a low voice.


    Hearing The Lazy Song yed in a slow, melodious piano version made this song sound like a normal romantic song that the bride and groom used to enter the wedding, but those who knew this song, like the three girls, knew that this song had no romantic lyrics at all.


    Unfortunately for the girls, they didn''t look around the room to see who was ying the song, because if they had, they would have found the author of the song himself, ckVelvet, ying the piano in the same suit he wore to record All of Me.


    The ceremony was quick because Sarah wasn''tte and everything went ording to n.


    Ashley and her cousins spent the whole time whispering about various things instead of paying attention to the ceremony, until they finally left the ce where the ceremony was held for the party.


    The first thing they noticed was the stage, where a drummer and a keyboardist were setting up, while in the middle of the stage was an empty microphone, probably where the singer would stand.


    "Do you know who''s going to sing?" Ashley asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, Sarah usually likes more romantic songs, is this a romantic band?" A cousin replied.


    "Could be, too bad I don''t know either of them, maybe the singer is more recognizable?" Another cousinmented.


    "Maybe..." Ashley replied as she thought about it for a few seconds, but then pushed the thought to the back of her mind and focused on the food that was being served.


    One by one, the waiters arrived with several different tters of appetizers for the guests to choose from.


    Ashley and her cousins sat together as they chatted and began to sample the food.


    Unfortunately, alcoholic beverages could not be served to teenagers, so the three of them drank only juice or soft drinks.


    Suddenly, they heard a familiar ring tone.


    It was the same ringtone they heard when Michael entered the wedding, the ringtone of The Lazy Song, and just like when he entered, at this moment only the piano version of the song was ying, making the girls roll their eyes.


    "Aren''t these singers ashamed of ying ckVelvet''s song non-stop?" Ashleyined.


    "Yeah, don''t they have an original song for them?" A cousin alsoined without paying much attention.


    "It''s kind of shameful to put so much emphasis on another artist''s music without even ying your own..." The other cousin alsomented while rolling her eyes.


    "Good evening everyone, today we''vee to honor Sarah and Michael''s beautiful wedding, please give a round of apuse for the two newest brides and grooms!" A very beautiful and maic voice was heard over the loudspeakers.


    If it was just a pretty voice, with the negative opinion the girls already had, they wouldn''t even pay attention, but this time it was strangely familiar, and for those who had seen ckVelvet''s vlog, those lines were even more familiar.


    "Is he even copying ckVelvet''s way of getting the attention of the vlog audience?" Ashley asked with a frown as she looked around in confusion.


    Her cousins looked around as well, trying to understand what was going on.


    Her rtives didn''t think much of it and smiled as they pped for the bride and groom who had just arrived in the ballroom.


    When Ashley''s eyes reached the stage, she froze. "No way..."


    On stage, a handsome young man with bleached hair, a ck suit with a gray shirt underneath, and a blue tie smiled as he looked at the bride and groom and pped as well.


    Remembering the bleached-haired young man she had seen carrying a box before the wedding, Ashley realized that she had seen ckVelvet before and hadn''t recognized him!


    "It''s him!" One of her cousins, the one who knew ckVelvet from the vlog, recognized him immediately.


    "Yeah!" The other cousin was also excited as she stood up to get a better look at him.


    Ashley looked at the stage and was shocked that he was not more handsome in the video than in real life, it was the other way around! ckVelvet managed to be even more handsome in real life than he was on MeTube or Instabram!


    "Since Michael chose my song The Lazy Song as his entrance theme at the wedding, I thought I''d sing this song as an opener so the guests know what you''re up to when Sarah''s not home, Michael..." The boy on stageughed as he looked at Michael with a yful smile.


    Michael, the groom,ughed sheepishly as he smiled and nodded at him, making the guests even more curious about this singer.


    Ashley already knew what The Lazy Song was about and knew that there was nothing wrong with it, but the other guests didn''t and thought that there might be something wrong with the lyrics.


    Thinking to get some gossip from the couple, practically all the guests had their attention focused on the stage, waiting to hear the lyrics of the song, which might talk about how Michael would act without Sarah at home.


    Taking advantage of this, ckVelvet on stage turned on a projector next to him and projected the music video for The Lazy Song onto the wall behind him on stage and they began to y the song.


    Unlike when he yed the song alone to record it, this time he yed the guitar apanied by the band ying drums and a keyboard, which made the song much more full-bodied!


    ??????


    Today I don''t feel like doing anything...


    I just want to lie in my bed...


    Don''t feel like answering my phone...


    So leave a message at the tone...


    Cause today I swear I ain''t doing nothing...


    ??????


    When the guests who were waiting to hear some gossip about Michael''s life, thinking that he would be doing something wrong alone at home, heard that the lyrics were actually about beingzy alone, they were a little disappointed, but soon were captivated by the lyrics and the music video that was ying.


    Gradually, more and more people approached the stage with sses of drinks in their hands to pay attention to this interesting band and this charming singer.


    Among the people approaching the stage, the three most excited were Ashley and her two cousins, who recognized ckVelvet and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to interact with him.


    But they weren''t the only ones who knew him, there was also a boy among the guests who liked to listen to ckVelvet normal songs and was shocked to realize that it was the artist he liked who was singing at his cousin Sarah''s wedding.


    Although he was focused on singing and interacting with the rest of the guests, the three girls at the front of the stage were clearly the most excited about his show, and Noah would asionally look at them and smile, making the girls even more excited.


    Considering their ages, this made Noah even more attractive to them, as they were girls of 15 and 16, while Noah was only 17, although he looked a little older.


    Ashley was shocked at how cool this show turned out to be, not only because the band made the songs much cooler than she normally knew them to be, but also the way ckVelvet acted on stage to keep the audience''s attention, how he interacted with everyone was much better than she had imagined.


    The way he spoke to the guests, how he joked back, epted drinks as gifts, all of this was something she felt was too distant for artists who were normally arrogant to do, but ckVelvet did it naturally and it made her feel that he was bing much closer to her and the audience than just a random singer.


    At one point, Ashley decided to get over her shyness and handed ckVelvet her cell phone.


    I hope he understands and gives me his phone number...'' she thought as she handed it to him.


    But Ashley didn''t realize that she had given him the blocked phone.


    In the middle of the song, ckVelvet saw the phone being held out to him and picked it up, looking at the screen.


    Surprised to see that it was locked, he didn''t think twice and clicked on the camera icon in the corner of the phone, put it on the front camera and started recording a selfie video of himself pointing at Ashley behind him.


    This video of him singing on stage while pointing his phone at her in the audience was very cool, but unbeknownst to Noah, he had just demonstrated a possibility that hadn''t urred to the other guests.


    Seeing that he was so helpful in recording a storys for Ashley, several people thought it would be nice to ask him to record it as well to post on their Instabram profiles, and soon several cell phones were pointed at ckVelvet on stage.

 Chapter 96 [Bonus ] 96 - Unusual request

    Chapter 96 [Bonus ] 96 - Unusual request


    ??Looking at all the cell phones in front of me, I was worried that I wouldn''t be able to record them all, but thinking that this could also be a good way to promote myself, I had no problem taking the phones and recording videos of a few seconds for people to post on stories.


    Considering that dozens of phones were handed out to me, and that each of these people must have around 100 to 1,000 followers, this would mean exposure to at least a few thousand people, not to mention that I remembered that this type of post also contributed to poprity in the GAA''s algorithm for calcting my rank.


    The good thing was that it also got the audience more involved, and more and more people came to the stage to hear me sing and participate in the show.


    It was much more fun to perform with a lot of people listening to me and dancing to my songs than it would have been with just a few dozen people.


    While I was performing, I analyzed the audience and realized that at least 40% of the guests were Latino, probably the family of one of the brides and grooms.


    I noticed this because although they liked the songs, I noticed that they didn''t enjoy them as much as the American audience.


    With an idea in mind, I decided to use my Spanish skills for the first time.


    [Spanish Language Mastery Lv 14]


    With this skill at Lv 14, it was as if I already had 20 months of practice in thisnguage, which wasn''t the perfect level of a fluent Latino, but it was a level where I could talk to them easily, understand them, they could understand me, and I could sing some songs in Spanish.


    So to cheer them up, I decided to try interacting with them in theirnguage as well. ~ Hi guys, would any of you like to request some music? ~ I asked in my almost fluent Spanish.


    Hearing me speak Spanish so naturally on stage, I noticed the shock on the faces of not only the Latinos, but also the Americans in the audience.


    ~ Qu¨¦ pasa amigo, your Spanish is very good! ~ One of the Latino guests, apparently one of Sarah''s uncles, shouted out in surprised Spanish, making the other guestsugh.


    ~ Do you speak Spanish? ~ This time it was Sarah''s turn to exim in Spanish, surprised to hear me speak in her native tongue.


    Smiling, I answered her. ~ Yes, I''ve been practicing Spanish for a few days, if you want any songs in Spanish I can sing them too. ~


    Hearing me speak Spanish so naturally, no one believed that I had only been practicing it for a few days, but they didn''t care and a Latin girl approached the stage while asking me to sing a very famous song in Spanish.


    Looking at Mark and Frank, who confirmed that they knew how to y this song, I had also used this song to practice Spanish in the past and nodded and agreed to sing it.


    With its fast and lively rhythm, this song got the Latin wedding guests excited and finally close enough to the stage to really dance.


    In order not to ignore either type of guest, the Americans or the Latinos, I sang two songs in English and one in Spanish at the same time.


    This way the Americans didn''t feel excluded, while the Latinos felt included because I was singing in theirnguage as well.


    As I rested between songs and interacted with the audience, I received severalments from people asking if I really wasn''t Latino because of my Spanish.


    "Are you sure you''re not Latino? Your Spanish is so convincing..." One of the three girls dancing at the front of the stage said in surprise as she looked at me.


    Before I could respond, one of her cousins said. "Of course not, look at his face, all he needed was some blond hair to make him as American as possible."


    Hearing this, Iughed because my features were indeed quite American, but with my charisma score at 15, it was possible that other ethnicities would find me attractive enough to see me as simr to them, so if the audience was English, French, German, even Latino, they could find a slightly generic feature in me that would make them see me as simr to them.


    This was good because it was much easier to like something that looked like you than somethingpletely different.


    Of course, this wouldn''t work with Africans because I didn''t have anything very simr to them, so with them I would have to stick to the charisma of how I spoke and behaved in order to please them as well.


    With Asians, on the other hand, I could approach the image of an idol that they idolize so much, which might make my life a lot easier when I go to Asia in the future.


    ~ Hey ckVelvet, do you have any original songs in Spanish? ~ Sarah asked me, her eyes shining with excitement.


    I hadn''t chosen a specific song to sing, but it was hard not to say that I could sing Despacito, right?


    But would Despacito be a good song to sing here?


    Pretending to be deep in thought, I mentally opened the System screen and looked at the Music Selector.


    [Music Selector: A device that analyzes the audience, the moment, the expectation, all avable information to select the best song that the user can count on to please as many people as possible].


    The Music Selector''s cooldown had already reset in thest few days. I found out that the cooldown was actually 30 days, so if I used it now, I would have to wait another 30 days before I could use it again.


    Looking at Sarah, who was very excited about my answer, and the other Latin and American guests looking at me expectantly and curiously, I thought that this might be a good time to use this feature again.


    Even if it takes a while before I can use it again, it''s not like I''m dependent on the Music Selector to choose my repertoire, isn''t that the best thing about this feature for moments like this?


    With that in mind, I nodded internally and activated the Music Selector to search for an ideal song to y.


    "Yes, there is a song I''m working on in Spanish, but it''s more of a side project for me to practice my Spanish than something I was thinking of doing for themercial side. If you want, I can sing this song for you, just don''tugh at me..." I made up a story, used my acting skills, and waited for the music selector to choose my song.


    With so many options in the previous world, it only took a few seconds for the Music Selector to analyze the audience and decide which song I would sing at that moment.


    Jason had already been alerted to the fact that I would be singing an original song and was prepared to record me and the audience''s reaction to my song.


    Mark and Frank were worried, but when the song was chosen I went to them and exined the song, which they quickly understood and we were able to y it.

 Chapter 97 97 - Bailando

    Chapter 97 97 - Bando


    ??The song that System chose for me was one that was very sessful in my previous world, not as much as Despacito, which was something extremely unusual, but if you add up the versions of this song in differentnguages, it got over 5 billion views.


    The version with the most views was the Spanish version, which had 3.5 billion views, but the version that the system chose for me was something different.


    It was the version of the song that mixed English and Spanish.


    I could understand why the system wanted that. At that time, as ckVelvet, my audience was mostly English speaking, there were people from other countries who spoke othernguages, but the vast majority for now were English speaking, if I released a song in apletely differentnguage with no English at all, I wouldpletely disenfranchise my American audience.


    This would probably cause the retention of my videos to drop to a much lower number, possibly decrease the number of clicks on the song, and cause MeTube''s algorithm to stop promoting that song to the public, which could even affect other videos.


    So mixing two differentnguages was the safest model.


    Just like the Kpop artists have done so masterfully.


    Although 80% of the songs are in Korean, just having the chorus in English and a few words scattered throughout the song in English gave audiences around the world parts that they could understand and sing along to, and opened up opportunities for these Korean artists around the world.


    Looking at the mixed audience staring at me, with the Latinos looking forward to the song I was going to sing and the Americans just curious, I knew I could surprise them.


    So, smiling, I started to y my guitar.


    "This is a song I''ve been using to practice my Spanish, currently the song doesn''t have a definite name, but I call it [Bando]." I said smiling as the Latin reaggeton began to y on the guitar, with Mark and Frank following on keyboards and drums.


    It wasn''t easy being a rock band, but I could tell by the smiles on the Latinos'' faces that they were having fun.


    [Enrique Iglesias - Bando (English Version) // You can search for it on Youtube or join the discord server to get the direct link at Discord.gg/NunuXD]


    ??????


    You look at me and, girl, you take me to another ce...


    Got me feeling like I''m flying, like I''m out of space...


    Something ''bout your body says: Come and take me...


    Got me begging, got me hoping that the night don''t stop¡­


    ??????


    The beginning of the song was in English, which confused the guests, but I still saw that there were people who enjoyed the dance rhythm of the song, who didn''t mind and started to like it.


    But then came the chorus, which was short but entirely in Spanish.


    ??????


    Bando... bando... bando... bando...


    Tu cuerpo y el m¨ªo...


    Llenando el vac¨ªo...


    Subiendo y bajando...


    ??????


    Smiling as I sang this part, I saw that the people who were confused before were now excitedly dancing on the dance floor and starting to enjoy the music.


    ??????


    Bando... bando... bando... bando...


    Ese fuego por dentro...


    Me est¨¢ enloqueciendo...


    Me va saturando...


    ??????


    By the second chorus they were singing the "dance" part of the song and even bigger smiles appeared on their faces.


    Especially Sarah, who was the liveliest on the dance floor, bouncing to the upbeat rhythm of the song for Michael, who had a big proud smile on his face as he looked at his wife.


    ??????


    Girl, I like the way you move.


    Come and show me what to do...


    You can tell me you want me...


    Girl, you got nothing to lose...


    ya no puedo m¨¢s...


    ya no puedo m¨¢s...


    ??????


    As I continued with the song, I noticed that both the Americans and the Latinos were dancing together on the dance floor to this song, just as I wanted.


    The problem was that with the rhythm of this song, it was much easier for the three girls near the stage to do more suggestive dances for me.


    At one point, the three of them stood with their backs to the stage and started shaking their asses in a way that seemed to be idental, but the look they gave me from time to time made it clear that they were doing it on purpose.


    Especially the girl in the middle, the first one to give me her cell phone so I could record a story.


    Controlling my gaze, I kept my eyes away from them and continued singing the song, eventually getting to what I thought was the funniest part of the song, the part where the original singer mixed English and Spanish in the same line.


    ??????


    I wanna be contigo...


    And live contigo...


    And dance contigo...


    Para have contigo...


    Una noche loca...


    Ay besar tu boca...


    ??????


    As I sang this part, I could see the amused looks on the faces of the Latin and American guests as they realized how I had mixed the twonguages like a beginner learning a newnguage.


    ??????


    And dance contigo...


    Para have contigo...


    Una noche loca...


    (With you, girl)


    Con tremenda loca ...


    ??????


    As I sang this part of the song, the mood of the party was at its highest as my eyes wandered closer to the stage and the three girls bounced their hips as they looked at me, not even hiding how thirsty they were.


    When the song finally ended, I needed to cool down, so I grabbed a ss of drink offered by one of the guests and drank the whole thing in one gulp.


    "Woooooo..." I heard the crowd yelling and pping for me as I drank the ss, making me wonder if it was because of the music or the way I drank it.


    But smiling, I took the microphone back as I sat panting in a chair and asked, "What did you think of my song? I''m still learning Spanish, so it''s hard to do a song only in Spanish..."


    ~ The song was amazing! ~ said one Latino guest excitedly in Spanish, and the other Latinos agreed by shouting excitedly and raising their sses.


    "I think it was the first song in Spanish that I liked." An American woman also said excitedly because it was a song she could understand and she enjoyed the rhythm.


    ~ You sang that very well, thank you for singing that song for me, ckVelvet! ~ Sarah said happily as she hugged Michael excitedly.


    Michael also had a big smile on his face as he nodded at me.


    Seeing the reaction of the audience made me very happy.


    Looking back, I could also see the surprised and excited expressions on the faces of Mark and Frank, who seemed to be experiencing for the first time what it was like to have the audience so excited about their work.


    From what they told me when we rehearsed at my house this morning, they were thinking of quitting their band with Ja because the band wasn''t growing anymore and ying concerts was getting boring after she started fighting with her boyfriend and the audience didn''t like their songs that much.


    But seeing how they reacted to the audience''s reaction, I imagined that maybe I could have rekindled the spark of excitement in them to y shows.


    I hadn''t told them of my intention to hire them as a permanent backing band because I wasn''t big enough to pay them and still make a profit, but with the ie from MeTube it was getting closer and closer.


    Even if the shows didn''t make me a profit, with MeTube revenues skyrocketing and Mark and Frank joining the vlogs to help me create content, wouldn''t it make me even more?


    But I put that thought aside and went back to focusing on singing the normal songs I used to sing at events like this.


    The only thing was that I had to sing [Bando] a few more times for the Latin audience because I didn''t know any other song from that world in Spanish to sing for them and I didn''t want to sing a whole new repertoire in Spanish.


    So the focus of the evening was on the English songs, with a few of my original songs in between, which got a very positive reaction from the audience.


    The most surprising thing for me was that one of the girls in the trio, who was dancing at the front of the stage, asked me to sing Boyfriend for her, which caused the other girls in the trio to scream with excitement as they looked at me expectantly.


    Hearing this request, I was a little at a loss as to what to do, as I didn''t feel it was an appropriate song to sing at a wedding, but when I looked at Sarah and Michael, the bride and groom, and saw the look of expectation on their faces, with Sarah even joking about the girl named Ashley, I realized it would be okay to sing it.


    "Okay guys, this song I''m going to sing next, at Ashley''s request, is one of my songs that''s been very sessful, with over 1 million views on MeTube and hundreds of thousands of ys on Spokify, I hope you like it." I created a context for the song to exin it to the rest of the audience, made sure I was singing it at the girl''s request, and ignored the girls'' screams when they realized I knew the name of the girl who asked me to sing the song.

 Chapter 98 [Bonus ] 98 - Beautiful view

    Chapter 98 [Bonus ] 98 - Beautiful view


    ??While I was singing Boyfriend I began to feel hot and took the opportunity to remove the jacket I was wearing from my suit, leaving me with just a gray shirt and my blue tie, which I pulled back a bit to give myself more room to breathe, and unbuttoned the first button of my shirt.


    Although I had done this because of the heat, I was aware that Boyfriend was a thirst trap and with these actions I was feeding that feeling even more in this song, but that was my goal.


    With Jason recording me, I could post it on my Instabram to get more of an audience and even save the full version to post on the channel at some point.


    Of course, while I was thinking about this, the faces of the three girls near the stage, other girls around the party, and even some older women were getting thirstier as they stared at me.


    Especially the girl Ashley and the girls around her, who looked a bit gothic in their ck dresses and dark make-up, but were still very pretty.


    And to think that this type of girl was the one who usually acted the quietest and most shy...'' I thought. I thought, finding the situation funny.


    Even more so when I saw Ashley stick out her tongue to lick the rim of the ss of drink she was holding, I had to look away and focus my attention on the other guests, trying my best to look unaffected, but it was difficult.


    Fortunately, after this song the girls calmed down a bit and I was able to continue my show as normal.


    As with my previous gig, the initial agreement was for a 2 hour show with the option to y another 2 hours for an additional $500 per hour, which the bride and groom epted without a problem, bringing the amount I received for the night to $4,000.


    Of course, this also increased the amount I paid Mark, Frank and Jason, who also worked more than originally agreed.


    In the end, of the $4,000, there was $1,000 for Mark and Frank, $400 for Jason, $200 for the trip, then on top of the remaining $2,400, Selena took her 20%, leaving me with $1,920, an increase of $620 over the $1,300 I would have received previously.


    Even though MeTube paid well, I realized that the real gold mine was in the gigs.


    I was still a Rank E artist and I was already getting paid so much, imagine how much a Rank B or A artist doesn''t get paid per night?


    I couldn''t even imagine how much a Rank S artist got paid because it was way out of my league.


    When it came time to sing All Of Me, the excitement in the audience went up several notches.


    For this song, I asked Frank to y the keyboard and I yed the song myself because it would be more real since I know the music better.


    Just as I''d imagined, tears began to flow between the bride and groom and the guests as they watched the bride and groom dance in the middle of the dance floor.


    Jason took the opportunity to record everything in great detail, leaving everything ready for me to record and edit for next week''s vlog.


    I was anxious to see how my Vlog #3 was doing in terms of views, as I had nned to post it today during the show.


    But since I still had 40 minutes of the show to do, I focused on that and used every second to give the best performance possible.


    The more the guests drank, the more they enjoyed the music and the party, so when we finally finished the 4-hour show, we were exhausted.


    Even though time was running out, we listened to the guests'' request for an encore and sang onest song to end the show.


    Just like at the previous wedding, the bride and groom invited us to be their guests for food and drinks as a thank you for the show, which we epted without a second thought.


    After four hours we were hungry and exhausted, so we took advantage of everything there was to eat and also had a few drinks to rx.


    Selena had paid for a motel for us to spend the night before we went home, since driving back so tired wouldn''t end well, so we didn''t have to worry about drinking and driving tonight.


    "So what do you think about going out with me?" I asked Mark and Frank curiously, since theyin so much about ying with Ja, it would be a lie to say I wasn''t curious how the two of us wouldpare.


    Mark, who had just finished arge ss of beer, smiled broadly as he replied. "That was apletely different experience, bro... the reaction of the audience, how excited they were, to see people looking at us with affection... the photos people wanted to take with us when we came off the stage... that was something I didn''t feel when I yed with Ja..."


    "Yeah... even though I was only in the support band, not only did I get more attention than when I was in the real band with Ja, but the pay was a lot higher too hehe". Frankughed as he looked at the $500 transfer he had received from today''s paycheck.


    Since their band was also only Rank E, it was extremely difficult to get gigs that weren''t in bars where they yed to get paid $80 - $100 a night.


    I was probably one of the only Rank E artists doing weddings, which paid very well. Even Rank D artists had a hard time getting gigs at weddings because it was so hot and paid so well.


    So even if they were just a support band with me, the sry they got from that gig today was already more than they got from two weekends of full gigs.


    Depending on the month, it was even more than they got for three weekends.


    "I am d you liked it, I also found it much better to y with you. It''s much less tiring and more fun to y on stage with friends. If you''re interested, I''ll call you when there are more opportunities like this, how about that?" I asked smiling.


    "Yeah!" They both replied excitedly as they raised their sses and toasted with me.


    Jason and Selena were also happy about this, especially Jason who started working with me expecting to get paid only $150 a night, but he got $400 tonight, added to the $300 he would get for taping me at the Saturday and Sunday shows, this brought the amount he got this week to $700, much more than he expected!


    Selena was happy too, she was okay with only getting $480 for the night, more than Jason but less than Mark and Frank, since the amount she got paid would scale much higher in the futurepared to them.


    If I did a gig that got me $5,000 a night in a bar, it meant $1,000 to her, if I became a big artist and got $25,000 a night, it meant $5,000 to her, a muchrger amount than the two of them would get at the time, so even if she got less now, Selena was happy to think about how much she would get in the future.


    "Do you want to copyright the lyrics to ''Bando'', Selena?" I asked, remembering that I didn''t have the rights to that song yet.


    "I already wrote the lyrics to that song while you were singing it and sent them to you to apply for the copyright." She replied with a confident smile.


    "That''s good, I''ll write the versionpletely in Spanish and send it to youter." I said smiling and made her nod as well.


    But Selena''s confident smile changed to a frown when she saw the three girls who had annoyed hering towards us.


    When Frank and Mark looked in the direction of Selena''s curious look, they started tough.


    I also looked in that direction and saw the three girls who had enjoyed my songs the most, which was good, but when I saw the look on their faces, I started to worry.


    If I wanted to follow the path of a rock star, this would be the perfect time to go out with all three girls at the same time and do something that all men dream of doing all their lives, but at what cost?


    Was it worth it to go out with these three girls I didn''t know for a few hours of pleasure, but who might have big problems following me in the future?


    The answer was obvious.


    But my two minds gave me obvious but different answers.


    My lower head said it was obvious it was worth it, especially looking at the neckline of Ashley''s dress, but my upper head said it was obvious it wasn''t worth it for my future.


    Fortunately, I had a savior on my side.


    "Can I help you?" Selena stood up and activated her serious mode again as she crossed her arms and stood between the girls and me.


    Looking at Selena, who was beautiful and had a more mature temperament than they did, the girls frowned and looked her up and down.


    "We just want to talk to ckVelvet." Ashley replied as she looked away from Selena and towards me, winking with one eye and trying to look seductive.


    But Selena stepped in front of them again, standing between the two of us as she replied. "He''s very tired right now and he''s taking a break from the show, how about youe back another time?"


    I couldn''t see the girls'' reaction, and I couldn''t even hear what they were saying very well because something much more attractive entered my vision.


    When Selena stood between me and Ashely as I sat down and she was wearing high heels, what covered my view of the girls was a beautiful view of Selena''s ass.


    With the tight dress she was wearing and how beautiful the curve of her waist was that went down to her ass, I was distracted for a few seconds only to wake up again when Selena moved out of the way and the three girls were nowhere to be seen.


    Disguising myself, I averted my eyes and went back to eating as if nothing had happened, so I didn''t see the small smile at the corner of Selena''s mouth as she sat back down and continued eating.


    Only Mark and Frank were staring at each other, exchanging smiles about something I had no idea why.


    Curious, I took the opportunity to pick up my cell phone and see how my vlog #3 was going.

 Chapter 99 99 - Ranks

    Chapter 99 99 - Ranks


    ??[Vlog #3 - 26,432 views].


    Looking at the 26k views the video already had, I was satisfied with it.


    It was a much lower number than my previous vlog had, but theparison wasn''t fair either.


    Vlog #2 was my first wedding vlog, a vlog where I showed a lot more cool stuff and at the end there was a teaser of my next song.


    Whereas vlog #3 was just a normal vlog, but one that still got a very good amount of views, which will probably get 100 to 200k views after a few weeks.


    I didn''t expect that all my videos would go viral and that I would be the next Mr. Beast, so I was happy with the steady growth of the channel.


    Not to mention the fact that the views of the videos had continued to increase in thest week, everything was going very well.


    After eating and drinking a lot at the wedding, we picked up our equipment and went to the motel where we were going to spend the night.


    Since it was just a motel, we took 3 rooms, one for Selena, one for Mark and Frank and thest one for Jason and me.


    Due to our tiredness we just passed out in bed and woke up the next day when Selena knocked on the door to call us in for breakfast.


    Since everything was quite separate, Mark and Frank left immediately while Selena left Jason at home first and then dropped me off at my ce before going to her ce.


    "Noah!!!" Ethan was the first to notice that I had arrived through the window of the house, soon followed by my mother and Liv.


    Since it was Saturday morning, my dad was still at work.


    "Hey buddy!" Iughed as I ruffled his hair.


    "How was the concert, Noah?" Liv asked, excited and curious.


    "It was amazing, the bride and groom were really nice, their family was really nice too, I even sang a song for them in Spanish hehe." Iughed.


    "Really? In Spanish?! Since when do you speak Spanish?" Liv asked in shock.


    "I''ve been studying it for a while now, I think it''s a goodnguage to learn for the future of my career." I exined, which made her nod, and surprisingly Ethan too.


    Maybe he would focus more on learning Spanish at school to learn to sing as well? It would be a good reason for him to focus more on learning anothernguage.


    After a few hours I received Jason''s recordings and realized that he had recorded a lot of the three girls who danced a lot during the show.


    He''s smart, having footage of the three of them will probably be very eye-catching for the video.


    And since he set the camera to record us eating after the show, since the video was a vlog, he also caught the scene where Selena dismissed the girls and we left for the motel, showing that I didn''t go out with the girls.


    This would be a great thing for my public image.


    Not only would it show that I was desired by girls, which would make more girls want me because something valuable is more interesting, but it would also show that I wasn''t easy and wasn''t an artist who went out with just any girl, which would make me even more valuable.


    This would possibly arouse thepetitive spirit of the girls to try even harder to win me in the future, as I would be a great trophy, but as long as I stayed the same, it would be a great catalyst to increase my fame.


    Surprisingly, when I opened the GAA website to check my artist rank, my rank went up because of the views of my videos, my songs, and the posts that the public made at my concerts.


    [ckVelvet - 7,376th Rank E] -> [ckVelvet - 3,131th Rank E].


    Looking at my rank, which was already almost in the top 3k of Rank E, the moment when I would rise to Rank D was very close.


    The rate of progression was frightening.


    Normal artists took years to get from Rank E to Rank D, while I was approaching the top of Rank E in just one month!


    But the most surprising thing to me was that this rank E was my rank in the US, but a new rank appeared on my profile!


    This rank was still among the millions of rank F''s, but I was officially rank F in Mexico!


    Maybe the GAA AI recognized that I had conquered a Latino audience and had already ced me in the rank of a possible audience that I would conquer.


    Looking more curiously at these ranks, I noticed that there were other ssifications.


    There was the U.S. Rank, the North American Rank, the Mexican Rank, the Rank of other American countries, the Latin American Rank, the Rank of the American Continent, as well as such divisions for Europe, Africa, and Asia, which showed that the Rank was veryplex.


    For the time being, I was ranked 3,131 in the U.S., but in the North American Rank, I waspeting with an evenrger number of artists, which dropped me so low that I was almost in the F Rank.


    But that was a focus I didn''t need to have right now, I was still only an E Rank artist in the US, I wasn''t even big enough in my own country, why should I worry about how big I was in other countries?


    I was already happy with my current rank, I would be D rank in no time, and that would increase the amount of money I made from shows.


    To celebrate my satisfaction, I went to make lunch with my mother and we had a big meal today.


    Since my Cooking skill was already at Lv 23, my cooking level was already very good.


    I was still worse than my mother, who might be around Lv 30 or Lv 40, but I was doing well.


    "Noah, I''ve finished editing the video you gave me, I think it''s finally good, do you want to watch it?" My mom asked me expectantly.


    All week she had been practicing her editing on theputer in the basement, learning new things and new effects to use in the videos.


    With the tips I gave her with [Teach Lv 29], she was picking it up extremely quickly, so I was curious to see how it was going.


    "Yes, let''s finish eating and you show me the video." I smiled in agreement.


    Ethan and Liv were also curious and wanted to see how the video turned out, since it was the first time they''d seen our mom so focused on learning something new that wasn''t mom stuff.


    After dinner, the four of us went down to the basement and my mother put on the video she had edited for us to watch.


    Remembering what the original video was like, just a video of a normal woman who didn''t do any editing, my mom managed to cut the video down from the original 30 minutes to just 12 minutes, which was quite a change.


    She took out a lot of the useless parts of the video, kept only the interesting parts, and managed to focus on the things that really mattered and the things that would hold the audience''s attention.


    Overall, she took a video that probably had a 3/10 rating and turned it into a 6/10 video, which was already a big improvement, but I could still see points where it could be improved.


    "You managed to make this video much better than the original, Mom." I smiled as I reflexively lifted my mother up to her head and started stroking her head, just like I did with Liv.


    My mother was confused because I had never done that to her, but she didn''tin and looked at me expectantly.


    "Do you think I can start recording and posting?" She asked.


    But I had to shake my head in the negative. "I think there are still things you can practice more, for example, when she was talking about the ingredients she used in the video, you could have put text on the screen showing the values of those ingredients, another very important thing is when she was talking, instead of just leaving the camera still, you can also learn to use zooms and tracking to give the camera more dynamism, how about that? That way the video will be more interesting and you''ll be able to keep the audience''s attention for longer.


    Hearing my suggestion, my mother was thoughtful and a little disappointed, but since she already knew she had a long way to go when she decided to start, she wasn''t too disappointed and nodded her head, ready to go back to learning the tips I had given her.


    With her current level of editing, it was possible that her channel would grow into a regr cooking channel, but that wasn''t what I wanted for her.


    With the knowledge of sessful Youtubers from my old world, wouldn''t it be a waste not to teach her how to make videos so good that even people who don''t like or care about cooking would watch them?


    Helping her create narratives for the video, so that instead of just posting a recipe, she made an interesting story that also happened to teach a recipe, wouldpletely change the dynamic of her channel and open many more doors and opportunities for her in the future.


    While my mom was editing, Liv and Ethan also wanted to show me how much they''ve improved on their instruments, which I was happy to do.


    It''s funny that they acted like I''d been away for a week when I was only gone for a day and a night.


    But I can''t deny it, it''s very nice to receive this affection and attention from the family...

 Chapter 100 [Bonus ] 100 - Tempting proposition

    Chapter 100 [Bonus ] 100 - Tempting proposition


    ??After helping Ethan and Liv with their instruments, I went to rest before my daily routine of practicing and training.


    The feeling between sleeping in my own bed and sleeping in a motel bed ispletely different.


    I only woke up for the show because Selena arrived at my house and came into my room to wake me up.


    It''s not even like I was that tired, because I had the system that didn''t keep my body physically tired, but sleeping in my bed was much more rxing than sleeping outside.


    Selena was immacte as always, as if she had just left a luxury spa and slept in her bed without a problem tonight.


    Fortunately, Jason arrived just as tired as I was, which made me feel less guilty about thinking I was the only one who was that tired.


    Despite the tiredness, we still recorded this vlog as usual, and tonight''s show managed to be even better than the other nights'' shows, as the number of people who knew me grew more and more every night.


    It was very difficult to get the public to know me at first, but now that I was performing frequently in these bars, it was inevitable that people would get to know me, and with the quality of my music, the vast majority liked me and were waiting to see my show.


    "Kid, if you keep this up, I''m going to have to put you onst..." A bar manager sighed as he handed me the $400 for this gig.


    "Isn''t that nice? You''re paying $400 for a rank E artist to make your bar fuller and livelier than the artists you''re paying $500 for." Iughed as I took the money he handed me.


    "Yeah, the problem is with how fast you''re growing, it''s obvious you''re going to rise to D rank quickly, how can I keep paying you $400 there?" Heughed as he sighed and said goodbye to me.


    I justughed and handed the money to Selena, who kept the physical bills and then transferred the money to me via the banking app on her phone.


    "How I hate dealing with people like that..." She sighed as she put the money away.


    "Yeah, I get really ufortable with people like that..." I replied with a sigh.


    Selena''s anger was that because she was a woman, this manager often ignored her and just handed the money to me.


    "I''ve been performing here sote, did you get a bar for me to be thest singer?" I asked in surprise as I looked at her.


    It was already 10 p.m. and that had been my first show of the night; ording to Selena I still had one more show to do.


    "No, you''ll be the penultimate singer." She exined. "But no D Rank singer will be singing after you."


    Hearing that, my eyes and Jason''s lit up. "There will be a C-rank singer singing after me?"


    Laughing at our reaction, Selena nodded. "Yes, it''s a special night at the Mid-Drink Bar, tonight they''ve hired a C Rank singer to try and boost the bar''s reputation. Since your name is already known among the bars in town, they contacted me to ask you to be thest singer of the night before the C-rank artist."


    When I heard that, my eyes lit up. "And they paid more?"


    Smiling, Selena nodded and held up seven fingers. "As thest D-rank performer, they offered $700 for your hour."


    Hearing that, my eyes lit up, not so much because of the money, but because the money was a way to show how much they valued me, and that even if they had to pay more, they still wanted me to sing in their bar.


    The extra $300 was no big deal to me considering how much I was already making from my MeTube channel, but knowing that they were willing to pay me $300 to sing ckVelvet there tonight was something worth celebrating.


    While an E-ranked artist would make $200 to $400 at bar gigs, D-ranked artists would make $400 to $800.


    This rank system was a great excuse for bar owners to pay less to artists like me, who despite being E Rank, was still better and made more sales than D Rank artists, but the fact that he was willing to pay me $700 was already a great sign.


    For C-rank artists, Selena told me that the average they received for bar gigs was between $1,000 and $4,000 per show, but C-rank artists could now stop doing bar gigs and focus on doing solo shows, which brought in much more money.


    If an artist was able to sell $20 tickets in one night to close a bar for him, he would only need 200 people to get the $4,000 that a high C rank artist got, not to mention that for someone that big, it is not difficult to close a venue that holds 500 to 1,000 people, so it would be $10,000 to $20,000 in just one night and one venue, without having to share a stage with other artists and getting attention just for himself.


    B-rank artists got even more of an audience, which meant even more money.


    Not to mention A or S Rank artists who were potentially making millions from every show they did.


    That''s why it was so easy to see big artists driving million dor cars, buying private jets costing tens to hundreds of millions of dors, mansions worth tens of millions of dors.


    Making money for them was as easy as saying a few words, not to mention the big festivals with tens of thousands of tickets that these artists were invited to sing at, all of which generated so much money that I got dizzy just thinking about it.


    When I came back to reality, we arrived at the bar where I was going to perform.


    Even from the outside you could see how crowded the ce was.


    Even though I hadn''t yed here before, I could tell that the ce was much fuller because the line to get in was gigantic, not to mention the view from inside the ce, which showed that there were several hundred people inside.


    Shaking my head, I picked up my guitar case and walked into the bar with Selena and Jason.

 Chapter 101 101 - Confusion

    Chapter 101 101 - Confusion


    ??As I approached the bar, people in line began to recognize me and wave to me.


    "Hey, ckVelvet!" A girl in line shouted excitedly.


    "Hey bro, are you ying here tonight?!" A guy also shouted excitedly.


    The people who recognized me weren''t that many, but I was happy that in a bar where I hadn''t yed before, there were already people who knew me, which meant that the crowd at the gig would be a lot easier.


    One thing I''ve noticed in the shows I''ve yed in thest month is that having a group of 5 to 10 people who know you in the audience is enough to make the show a lot easier, because those people get excited, which makes the people who don''t know you curious and make them pay more attention to you.


    Of course, the quality of your music would have to be as good as the expectation and curiosity of these people who don''t know you, but achieving that at the level I was at was good enough.


    As I waved to a few people on the way to the backstage area, I became more and more confident.


    The problem was that when I got backstage, I started to overhear some unpleasant conversations.


    "You mean a Rank E singer is going to sing after me, really?" An irritated and slightly drunk man''s voice came from the artist preparation room.


    "Calm down, Fedrick, the boy who will be singing after you is ckVelvet, he is causing terror in the other bars for the rank D artists, so in order not to damage your image, we thought it best to let you sing first..." A worried woman''s voice also came from the room.


    Jason, clever as he is, had his camera rolling since we entered the bar and was already recording everything around him.


    "Calm the fuck down, do you think that just because my poprity has dropped a bit that I''m worse than an E Rank brat?! I''m about to reach C rank, maybe I''ll reach it in a few months, but do you think some unknown E rank brat is going to put on a better show than me?" The manined as he shouted louder and louder.


    Hearing the man''s aggressive tone, I was really worried about the woman he was arguing with in the room and decided to go in before the man decided to do something to her.


    As soon as I opened the door, the first thing I saw was the man standing very close to the woman and a very ufortable expression on her face.


    When she heard the sound of the door opening, the woman looked in my direction and was shocked to see me.


    "ckVelvet, you''re early..." She said embarrassed.


    But hearing my name raised the man''s eyebrow and he stared at me with disdain, not noticing Jason recording behind me.


    "So you''re the E Rank brat who''s going to sing after me? For fuck''s sake, you don''t look a day over 20, kid." The man sneered as he turned away from the woman and walked back to the other side of the room.


    This caused the woman to breathe a sigh of relief and approach me.


    Recognizing the opportunity with Jason recording, I smiled dismissively and replied. "Wow, he''s so offended that a kid who''s not even 20 is growing so much that he''s surpassing him, maybe you should lower your shitty ego a little bit and ept that you''re not as good as your pride thinks you are."


    As soon as I said those words, the room fell silent.


    The woman was shocked as she stared at me with her mouth open, unable to utter a single word.


    Jason had a big smile on his face as he tried to hide the camera he was using so the man wouldn''t see it.


    Selena just kept the serious, stoic expression she usually maintained while standing slightly behind me, but on my side to support me, but a small smile was on the corner of her mouth.


    The man, on the other hand, slowly turned to me, his eyes burning with anger, and snorted as he clenched his fists.


    "What did you say, kid?" He asked, trying to take a deep breath to calm down, but would I give him the chance?


    "Are you so old that you can''t even hear what I said? Then I''ll say it again, your shitty ego won''t let you ept that someone more talented and hardworking than you has arrived and you can''t ept that this younger person is taking your ce," I said. I said as I crossed my arms over my chest.


    This was a good moment to point out how much bigger my forearms were.


    I didn''t look very muscr, but when I crossed my arms over my chest, it was clear that my arm was not natural and that I had spent a lot of time training it.


    I noticed his eyes roaming over my arms as he approached me and gave up trying to get any closer.


    "Shut up kid, if youe near me in the rows I might think about answering you." He said as he pushed a chair away and stared at me, trying to show bravado.


    "Ohh, since I''ve been here I''ve only heard you talk about Ranks this, Ranks that, it seems like the only thing you know how to talk about is Ranks or yelling at women, don''t you know how to solve things any other way?" I asked with disdain as I walked closer and faced him.


    Looking into his eyes, I could feel the fire of hate rising as he stared at me, wanting to tear me apart.


    But he didn''t seem to know how to react.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" A yful female voice came from the door of the room and a group of people entered, looking at the situation curiously.


    Looking at the door, I had no idea who the person who had just entered was, but looking at the surprised expression on the woman Fedrick was yelling at and Selena''s raised eyebrow, I guessed that maybe this person who had arrived was the C- rank artist who would be singing after me?

 Chapter 102 [Bonus ] 102 - Musical Battle

    Chapter 102 [Bonus ] 102 - Musical Battle


    ??"So one of them is an arrogant veteran who cannot ept that the new generation is stronger than him, and on the other side is a youngster who takes no crap and does not care about offending a veteran?" The womanughed as she sat down on the living room sofa and looked at us as if waiting to see what our reaction would be.


    Although it seemed arrogant of her to act this way, I didn''t feel bad about it, because what I wanted to do was generate entertainment for my video, and if she found it interesting, wasn''t that just proof that I was on the right track?


    Especially with herments about Fedrick and me, it was even better news that I wasn''t on the wrong side of the argument.


    "You''re early Lady L, I''m embarrassed to let you witness such a scene..." The bar manager who was arguing with Fedrick went to apologize to the woman who had just arrived.


    But the woman didn''t seem to care. "Don''t worry, I''ve seen worse on my way to C rank, I''d only worry if I saw blood, haha." The womanughed, making me raise an eyebrow in surprise.


    I had no idea that the world of show business was so crazy. Fights with blood were somon?


    Even though my eyebrow raised just a little, the woman seemed to notice andughed as she looked at me.


    "Does that surprise you, boy? Are you thinking of giving up this career?" She asked with interest.


    When I realized she was talking to me, I wasn''t intimidated and answered with a smile. "Afraid of fights? Pfft, if fights are the only obstacle on my way to S rank, I''ll even rx".


    Hearing this, the woman stared at me for a few seconds in surprise at my answer before she startedughing again. "All right, dream big."


    Looking at her, L was a woman of about 30, with long brown hair and a body worthy of any woman in the entertainment industry, but the most striking thing about her was the cowgirl outfit she was wearing, which clearly indicated the style of music she sang.


    Considering that this type of artist was more famous in the state of Texas, it was surprising to see a great artist like her with this style here.


    "If you want to keep fighting, I won''t stop you..." She said smiling as she looked between me and Fedrick.


    The two of us stared at each other, and while I maintained my confident stance as I stared at him, he became a little more intimidated as he stared back at me, having lost much of his confidence after L entered the room.


    "But if you want to settle this as real artists, it''s easier to have a musical battle where the audience decides who''s better, isn''t it? Wasn''t this fight started because D Rank wouldn''t ept E Rank singing after him? So let the audience decide who''s the best." Sheughed as she looked between us.


    A song battle wasn''t somethingpletely new to me, but I was more used to it in rap, not in concerts of other music styles.


    But I wasn''t afraid.


    Hearing that this could be the method to decide who would be the best singer, Fedrick became more animated and confident as he stared at me with a smile starting to form on his face.


    But L added. "I''m going to have two solo shows tomorrow for 1,000 people each and I don''t have anyone to open those shows yet, how about the winner in the public''s opinion could be the singer who opens my show tomorrow, of course, apart from the fee I can pay of $2,000 per show."


    When I heard that, both my eyes and Fedrick''s eyes lit up with anticipation.


    For me, opening shows like this wasn''t that important as a form of promotion, since my songs on MeTube and Spokify already generated much more publicity than opening two shows for a thousand people each could.


    But the idea that I could get $4,000 in one night was extremely tempting.


    But for Fedrick, who didn''t have as popr a MeTube channel or Spokify ount as I did, where he built his career by slowly singing in bars around the city, the opportunity to perform for 2,000 people was something that would advance his career by several months.


    So in that moment you could see our eyes shining.


    Jason took advantage of the moment to take even more detailed pictures of both of us, having decided that he didn''t need to hide the camera any longer, which caused Fedrick''s expression to be surprised and he looked at me with even more anger.


    While my smile grew even wider, practically taunting him with my eyes and smile.


    Even L had a big smile on her face, feeling that she had found the best entertainment for the evening.


    Not only did she get something fun to watch, but she might also get a good singer to open her shows tomorrow.


    "Are you two okay with this?" The manager asked as she looked at us worriedly.


    "Yep." I replied nonchntly, looking at her.


    While Fedrick just nodded without taking his eyes off me.


    "So as soon as the current artist leaves the stage, I''ll go up and let you know what''s going to happen next. In the meantime, you two get ready for the show ande up together when I call. Since you''ll both bepeting to see who''s better, we''ll alternate your time on stage and in the end the audience will decide who they prefer. She exined seriously, making me nod as I went to a corner of the room with my guitar and started talking to Selena toe up with a strategy.


    Fedrick also went to another side of the room, and when his agent arrived, the look of shock on his face was priceless.


    This made him look at us with as much hatred as Fedrick, especially Selena who only stared at him for half a second before looking away and ignoring him, which made the man even angrier.

 Chapter 103 [Bonus ] 103 - Planning

    Chapter 103 [Bonus ] 103 - nning


    ??"So, do you have any ns?" Selena asked me curiously.


    "nned? Nothing, but I think I can think of something... the first priority is to make sure that as many people as possible like my music. Do you know anything about the normal audience in this bar and what kind of audience is here today?" I asked.


    To win over the audience, I had to get to know the audience.


    If it wasn''t for this musical battle, I would probably just sing my normal songs and not worry so much, because if I had to make a customized repertoire for every bar I went to in the evening, I would be screwed.


    But since there was the musical battle tonight, I could put a little more effort into it and secure L''s $4,000.


    After thinking for a moment, Selena asked me to wait while she got up and left the room, leaving me to think while Jason took the opportunity to film everything as best he could.


    My mind was racing with different things I could sing.


    Among my songs, Boyfriend was a must, but I had to leave it until the end, as it was better to win over the male audience first than the female.


    The Lazy Song was also a good move to use in the battle because it was a song that almost everyone liked and it was my most famous song so far, which would possibly earn me some points if people recognized me as the singer of The Lazy Song and stopped being just a random singer.


    I think The Lazy Song might even be the first song I sing that night.


    All Of Me was definitely a song I didn''t want to sing, even if I could get points for singing a beautiful song, I couldn''t get many points forpletely ruining the mood of the night with lyrics like that?


    The ideal was to focus on upbeat, exciting songs that would get the audience as excited as possible.


    Not to mention that I still had to think about L, who was going to singst. If I gave her a sad and emotional audience instead of excited and hyped people, she''d hate me.


    So All Of Me was out of the question for this evening.


    A few minutester Selena returned.


    "So, from what I''ve seen, the audience is pretty split. Half the people are wearing their regr bar clothes and are rock fans who must be the regrs of the bar, while the other half are wearing country clothes and may havee to see L Brooks. Selena exined.


    I nodded my head and started to n a little more.


    "I guess I can sing my rock songs to the normal audience and sing country songs to L''s audience, right?" I asked her.


    Surprised, Selena raised an eyebrow as she stared at me. "Since when can you sing country?"


    "Have you ever asked me if I could sing country before?" I asked, smiling.


    "No..." She snorted.


    I just smiled back at her without saying anything else.


    "If you sing country songs, you''ll probably score points with the crowd that came to see L... but if the quality isn''t very good, the regr bar crowd won''t like it as much and you might lose points with them..." She exined, making me even more thoughtful.


    "Right... I don''t know that many country songs, so I can focus more on my rock repertoire, sing Boyfriend as my penultimate song and finish with a country song as a surprise, how about that?" I asked.


    "That''s a good idea... I''m not even going to ask you where you got the lyrics for an original country song, because I''ve given up trying to understand how youe up with so many new songs so fast..." Selena sighed and shook her head.


    "Frenk... Frederick... Fedrick! Fedrick, my rival, do you know anything about him?" I asked curiously.


    Selena picked up her cell phone and began to tell me what she already knew.


    "Fedrick Davis, D Rank Artist, active for 5 years, 43,000 subscribers on Metube and 3.5k followers on Instabram. His focus is on romantic rock songs. He had a very promising start to his career, but got into a lot of fights in LA bars and was banned from almost all of them. In the end he had to move here to San Francisco where he is trying to get his career back on track, but because of his bad reputation in LA, both the public and the bar owners in San Francisco don''t ept him very well. He''s probably going to do his best in this fight to make sure that he gets to be the opening act for L Brooks, because that might open a lot of doors for him. Selena answered with a ton of important information that I was shocked to realize as I looked at her.


    "How do you know so much about him?" I asked in surprise.


    "I''m his agent, it''s my job to know about the possible artists you''re going to meet that night. I found the most specific details on the Inte." She answered seriously, as if she doubted that I would continue to question how professional she was.


    I raised my hands in surrender andughed as I epted.


    Then I''ll have to make a lot of effort, too... I thought as I looked in Fedrick''s direction and wondered what he was nning.


    Since this would be my first musical battle, I have to admit that I was a little nervous, but when I thought about how good my songs were and how far I''de, the nervousness faded.


    After all, as long as I yed as well as I usually did, wouldn''t that be enough?


    At this point, what would be most tested would be my stage presence, which might not be as good as his, so it would be a good time for me to learn as much as I could from him and use that as a catalyst to improve my skills even more.


    After all, even if I lost, it''s not like I''d lose anything, right? I''d still get paid for the night as usual, I''d gain a lot of experience in my first musical battle, and if all went well, I''d even get the music video for a new original country song that I''d be singing.

 Chapter 104 [Bonus ] 104 - New Music

    Chapter 104 [Bonus ] 104 - New Music


    ??As for the country song I wanted to sing, this would be a great time to have the Music Selector avable, but there was still 28 days of cooldown before I could use it again...


    So I''d have to rely on myself to think of one of the country songs from my old world and choose one that fit the ce and situation.


    Thinking about where we were and the vibe the audience was probably in, I think I coulde up with a good song to y now.


    I just needed to practice the rhythm of the song a little on the guitar and that would be fine.


    Jason took the opportunity to record me practicing and I started thinking about how to make a story out of it.


    I didn''t want to pretend that Iposed the song on the spot, because that would not only be a lie, but it would also seem very untrue to the viewers, who would hardly believe it.


    So I just pretended that I had practiced and made this song before, but now I was just perfecting it.


    This song that I was considering was one of my favorite country songs from my previous world, even though it was a more modern version of country, it was a version that I felt suited me much better than the more ssic version, after all I''m not a country singer, nor do I intend to be, so I felt that it would be much more interesting to sing a version of the song in a more modern, rap-oriented style than a very Texan country.


    The country beat was very easy to get the hang of, and with my [Tuned Ear] it was very easy to remember the songs and be able to y them.


    [Tuned Ear: Achieved by those who take the time to tune their listening skills.


    Effect: +15% ability to recognize musical nuances, making it easier to learn new songs quickly and improvise during performances].


    With my guitar level and Tuned Ear, I was able to learn to y songs much faster, not to mention remembering song lyrics, which became easier and easier as my INT increased.


    [+1 INT].


    Speaking of INT, I put so much effort into remembering every nuance of the music that I gained another point in the skill, making my thought process and memory much better.


    Considering that my previous INT was 14 points, which was much higher than the average, which was 10, now that it had risen to 15 points, I was already entering the genius zone.


    I could learn things even faster, understand exnations more easily, and remember things much easier.


    But INT wasn''t as magical as the games in my previous world.


    Instead of feeling really smarter about something, like leveling up a skill I had, getting a point in INT just sped up my brain to adapt with more knowledge and different thought processes.


    So I didn''t get better at guitar just by getting another INT point, but I could remember how to y the song better, and that made me y the song better, faster.


    After 15 minutes the singer''s show was over and the manager came on stage to announce what was going to happen.


    I got up and got ready to go on stage, Fedrick did the same and stood next to me while I acted disgusted.


    - Selena''s POV -


    Knowing that Noah wouldn''t need me anymore, I went to the crowd and prepared to write down everything I could to help him improve for the uing shows and musical battles.


    When I saw the manager announcing on stage, I wondered how the audience would react...


    "As you know, tomorrow L Brooks will be performing two shows for over a thousand people each, but since she needed an artist to sing the opening of her show, L decided to give that opportunity to one of the next two singers who will be singing tonight!" said the woman on stage, causing the audience to cheer.


    As soon as people heard this, the screams in the bar became very loud as people''s anticipation for the next shows grew even louder.


    I have to admit, this woman is smart. She knows that if she told people that Noah and Fedrick were fighting backstage, it could look bad for the bar or for one of the artists, so she just hid the information and pretended that the two of them were supposed to bepeting for L''s spot from the beginning.


    This wasn''t so good for Noah, because it was good publicity for his next video.


    If people knew the reason for the fight was going to be on his vlog, wouldn''t he get a few more views and subscribers for his channel?


    But that''s okay, it''s not like his video is bad because of it.


    After a few seconds of watching the audience''s reaction, the woman on stage smiled with satisfaction and continued. "Since the two of them wanted to decide this through their music, the two of them made an agreement that they will decide who will open L''s show through a Music Battle! And you will be the judges!"


    As soon as she said this, the crowd around her got even more excited, and rightly so.


    Attending a concert was fun, but how much more fun would it be if you had the power to decide which artist would open for the singer you liked, where you could support the artist you liked the most?


    "So wee to the stage, Fedrick Davis, D Rank Artist, frequent singer at our bar... and ckVelvet, the biggest dark horse in San Francisco bars, a kid who has been dominating the bars in just over a month and is making his way to the top of the E Rank!" she said excitedly as she spread her hands and waved for Noah and Fedrick toe on stage.


    As they took the stage, I looked around to gauge the crowd''s reaction and noticed an interested smile on L Brooks'' face.


    This could be an opportunity for Noah...'' I thought with a smile.


    Instead of AJP using resources to invest in him and make him grow, Noah is growing on his own much faster than the other artists the agency has invested in... which is opening so many doors for him that he has no idea...

 Chapter 105 [Bonus ] 105 - He knows how to use his weapons

    Chapter 105 [Bonus ] 105 - He knows how to use his weapons


    ??"So who do you think sings better of the two?" L asked her agent as she watched the stage with interest.


    Through her eyes she could see two generations of singers with simr personalities butpletely opposite talents.


    "If I had to guess who will win, I would say ckVelvet, the kid has talent, but since this is a musical battle, if I had to bet on someone, I would bet on Fedrick Davis. The 6 years of experience he has is very important in a stressful situation like this. Their agent said as he cupped his chin with his hand and analyzed the two.


    "It makes sense, although ckVelvet''s talent is high, in a situation like this it''s very likely that Fedrick can handle it better. What do you think, we could get ckVelvet to sing at thest show after he loses?" L made a suggestion that made her agent frown.


    "You know Fedrick will be furious if he wins and finds out about this, right?" Her agent asked, looking at her.


    But L just shrugged and replied. "So what? He''s going to do what? Give up one of the only chances he has to get out of D rank?"


    Her agent sighed and replied. "You know what, if you want, I can arrange it for you."


    Smiling, L turned her attention back to the stage and was disappointed to see that Fedrick would be the first to perform.


    When she had scheduled the two shows in San Francisco, L''s agent had researched the up-anding artists and names to look out for in the city.


    The surprise to her was that there was apletely unknown name on that list that was almost D Rank!


    ckVelvet.


    From his profile on the GAA website, L saw that the boy was young, but without a defined age, had an artistic career of almost 2 months, but that in just those 2 months he had already risen to 130k subscribers on MeTube and 70k followers on Instabram, a rise as fast as a rocket!


    Not to mention his rank, which went from the bottom of the F rank to near the top of the E rank in less than 60 days.


    Has this ever happened before? Yes, of course it has.


    If you take an A Rank artist and get them to record a song with an unknown person, that person will easily be in the E Rank in just a week, but the amazing thing about ckVelvet is that he climbed all by himself.


    Not only did he not coborate with other artists bigger than him, he didn''t coborate with anyone!


    This kid was aplete unknown to L, so when she found out she would be singing after him tonight, she decided to get to the bar early to watch a show before his and then his after topare if the kid was as good as the rumors made him out to be.


    She liked what she saw on MeTube, but L wanted to see his show in person.


    So when she came backstage and saw the fight between ckVelvet and a D-Rank artist, she thought it would be even better to start this fight between them and have them fight each other.


    As for who would open her show, she obviously had names in mind, but they were people she could always cancel in favor of such interesting entertainment as she was going to see tonight.


    "Good evening everyone, I''m d you came tonight, the night I''m doing my first Music Battle of the year haha, so I hope you enjoy it." Fedrick said with a friendly smile on his face as he stood on stage, but still maintaining the sledgehammer attitude he based his image on.


    When he started to sing, L had to admit that Fedrick''s vocal and musical quality was very good, as good as an average C-


    rank artist, which made her even more disappointed that there was a possibility of ckVelvet winning.


    If it weren''t for Fedrick''s personality, it was almost certain that he would be in the C rank by now, but he can''t handle frustration well and it always ends up making him fight with people he shouldn''t be fighting with.


    I just hope that ckVelvet can at least put on a good show...'' L thought a little worriedly as she watched Fedrick''s three songs.


    The audience loved him and L knew that this was going to be a difficult show for ckVelvet.


    Fedrick had stage experience, singing experience, musical battle experience, guitar experience, life experience... he knew very well how to deal with different situations like this and would not be shaken by the battle that came out of nowhere.


    But when the kid stepped on stage, L was shocked to see that he wasn''t the least bit nervous.


    "Hey guys, I''m ckVelvet and yes, I''m a little nervous about the musical battle we''re going to do today, haha." He said with a friendly smile on his face that made L sigh in surprise.


    He''s smart, knowing that confidence would look like arrogance against a singer like Fedrick, he preferred the humble approach to win the audience''s sympathy, even though he obviously wasn''t nervous at all... L quickly realized ckVelvet''s intention and had to admit that he was good. He knows how to use his good looks very well... if it was an ugly man doing this, people would think he was just a poor sod who got dragged into a music battle and now didn''t know how to get out of it, but because he is a handsome young boy, people''s first instinct, especially the girls, is to take him in...''


    "Wooooah!!!" As an incentive to help ckVelvet ovee his nervousness, the audience pped and shouted excitedly, clearly showing that ckVelvet''s intention had worked perfectly.


    This made L even more curious about the boy.


    He knows what his weapons are and how to use them... ckVelvet... ckVelvet... I''m getting more and more curious about you and what you''re going to present to me at this concert...'' L thought with a smile as she looked at ckVelvet on stage as he prepared to y his first song.

 Chapter 106 [Bonus ] 106 - The Zone

    Chapter 106 [Bonus ] 106 - The Zone


    ????????


    Oh-oh-oh, today, I don''t feel like doing anything...


    I just wannay in my bed...


    Don''t feel like picking up my phone...


    So leave a message at the tone...


    ''Cause today, I swear I''m not doing anything...


    Nothing at all (ooh-ooh-ooh, ooh-ooh-ooh, ooh-ooh-ooh)


    Nothing at all (ooh-ooh-ooh, ooh-ooh-ooh, ooh-ooh-ooh)


    Nothing at all...


    ??????


    Seeing ckVelvet on stage singing such a different song, one that was neither rock nor country, and getting this audience full of rock and country fans so excited, made L''s curiosity even greater.


    "Thank you to the guys in this group!" ckVelvet said on stage, pointing to a group of overjoyed friends. "If it wasn''t for your help, I think I might even be able to hear my own voice..."


    Hearing what ckVelvet said, the audience began tough.


    Especially the guys in the group who were singing so loudly that ckVelvet could hardly be heard when they heard him joking with them, the people there were so happy that one of the men even turned his beer bottle over when he saw everyone in the bar looking at him.


    L realized that ckVelvet, despite being a bit immature, was very good with the crowd.


    For someone who had started his artistic career less than two months ago, having such a strong stage presence with so little experience was already very good, but while his youthful approach was more effective with other young people, he was still not as popr as Fedrick with the older crowd.


    "If they put him up against other E Rank artists the difference between the two would be ring, but unfortunately he''speting with a D Rank Peak artist, almost at C Rank... if he relies on that alone he won''t be able to convince the public that he''s better than Fedrick..." Lmented to her agent who was sitting next to her at the table.


    "Yes... the kid has talent, you can see that he''s developing fast and why, but side by side with an almost C-ranked artist shows that the kid still has a long way to go..." L''s agent agreed.


    But even though they felt that ckVelvet''s performance was still a little below Fedrick''s level, they both paid close attention to ckVelvet and enjoyed the show as much as they could.


    After two more songs by ckVelvet, Fedrick returned to the stage to perform again, once again showing the difference in level between him and ckVelvet.


    But observing the audience, surprisingly, despite the difference in level between the two, the people in the audience weren''t so worried about it and showed the same level of excitement for both.


    Mainly because there were more young people than older people in the audience, ckVelvet''s youthful appeal was just as effective on this crowd as Fedrick''s!


    "The difference between the two will be decided by who can win over the other''s audience more..." L''s agentmented, causing her to nod as well.


    "While Fedrick keeps the young audience, which is not so much his forte, while the more mature audience is captivated by him, ckVelvet is the other way around, he captivates the young but loses the older people... whoever manages to win over the other''s audience will have the advantage in this, and right now that advantage lies with Fedrick..." Lmented as well, looking at the stage with even more interest.


    Don''t tell me you''re going to lose just because of that, ckVelvet? She thought as she picked up a ss of whiskey and energy drink and sipped at it carefully.


    - Noah''s POV -


    Watching Fedrick''s show from backstage and seeing the audience''s reaction, I realized that Fedrick had a much higher level of stage presence than I did.


    Even though he was an idiot, his idiot attitude was very interesting, even more so for an aspiring rock star, so when he stepped on stage, he was able to captivate the audience without much effort.


    [Stage Presence Lv 7 -> 8]


    Just watching his performance helped me level up, which showed how high his skill was.


    From what I observed, Fedrick''s guitar level was higher than mine. While mine was Lv 34, his must be at least Lv 38, but my singing level is higher than his, being Lv 33 while his must be Lv 29...


    If it was just a presentation and singingpetition, I could win more easily because I could use my singing to attract the audience''s attention with my appearance, but his stage presence level was too high.


    He probably had a Stage Presence of around level 20, which was different levels from mine, so I had to use a different way to win.


    I was lucky that the audience was younger, which gave me a big advantage.


    As far as I could tell from the audience, as long as I sang Boyfriend between thest few songs, I would be able to capture arge part of the young audience, but I don''t know if it would be enough.


    "Are you confident?" Jason asked as he filmed me.


    "Honestly? Not very..." I replied, looking worriedly into the camera.


    That was reality.


    "But if there''s a little bit of confidence, it''s because you know you can do something to win... right?" Jason asked.


    As soon as he asked that, a smile appeared on my face.


    "Of course, if I didn''t have that, I wouldn''t have the confidence to ept the musical battle, haha." I repliedughing. I repliedughing. "My confidence lies in my original song...if I can captivate the younger audience with Boyfriend, I will rely solely on my new song to captivate the difference in audience between me and Fedrick...it''s a risky bet, but it makes me excited!"


    As soon as I said that, the smile on my face got even bigger.


    Since I started my career in this world, I don''t think I''ve ever faced such an intense challenge, and it made me very excited.


    What I didn''t know was that this wasn''t the first time I''d felt like this... at my first gig, when I was just filling in for the guitarist in Mark and Frank''s band, when Liv asked me to sing Numb and I sang it on stage for the first time, it was like I was in a hyper-


    focus zone.


    And now I was in that zone again for the second time.

 Chapter 107 [Bonus ] 107 - Watching

    Chapter 107 [Bonus ] 107 - Watching


    ??When I went on stage for the second time, it was like controlling a Mech.


    My body still belonged to me, but the movements were so fluid and automatic that it didn''t even feel like it was my own body.


    The interactions I had with the audience were so natural that I didn''t even notice a message popping up in the corner of my vision.


    [Stage Presence Lv 8 -> 9].


    When I started ying In The End, it was like my fingers were greased with butter and everything I yed came out so naturally, but I didn''t even realize how that was changing.


    [Guitar Lv 34 -> 35]


    Before I took the microphone to y, I took a ss of whisky and drank the whole ss, so when I sang, my voice came out as sweet as I''d ever heard it.


    [Sing Lv 33 -> 34]


    I didn''t see any of these messages appearing in front of me, all I could focus on was continuing my show, continuing to give my all to the audience, and I could feel it, I didn''t need to analyze them, I could feel that they were enjoying it as much as I was.


    After In The End I yed a song from that world, followed by Numb, and the reaction from the audience was just as intense, if not more intense than the reaction to In The End.


    But as I left the stage, watching Fedrick sing and looking out at the audience, I realized that even though I was doing my best, I still wasn''t winning them over as much as he was.


    Everything I put so much effort into, Fedrick was doing like it was second nature to him.


    I realized that he wasn''t in a special state like I was, but he was performing so well that it felt like he was!


    Think, Noah... what can you do to improve this?! I said to myself as I looked at Fedrick, trying to analyze everything about him to understand where I could improve.


    Until another message popped up in front of me.


    [You have unlocked an Active Skill due to the host''s tireless and sincere efforts].


    [Observe Lv 1


    Effect: When you focus 100% of your attention on something, your body automatically channels the avable mana to absorb as much knowledge as possible about the object or situation you are observing. This allows for an intuitive and in-depth understanding, improving your ability to learn and analyze urately].


    When I looked at the skill that appeared in front of me, I was shocked.


    Not only had I achieved my first active skill, but for the first time since I came to this world, I had discovered that I actually had a use for mana!!!


    Unfortunately, I had no further exnation of anything about the skill... I didn''t know how much mana it would consume, I didn''t know how much knowledge I would absorb.


    But one thing was clear: using this skill would cause my improvement speed to skyrocket to an extremely high level.


    My learning speed with the system was already so high that I couldn''t even imagine that it could get any better, but as it turned out, it really could!


    Since I didn''t know how the skill worked, and only knew that one of the ways to activate it was to focuspletely on something I wanted to learn, I focused all my attention on Fedrick, on how he acted, on how he yed on stage, on how he interacted.


    And pretty soon I started to feel like something wasing out of me, it wasn''t a bad feeling, but it was a different feeling...


    When I started using the skill, Fedrick would interact with the audience, where he would interact for a few seconds before going back to ying another song.


    The problem was that while he was halfway through the song, I started to feel dizzy.


    At first I thought it was because of the drink, but I got confused about what it was and my concentration on Fedrick stopped, causing my body to stop using mana in the skill and I noticed how I looked.


    My hands were drenched in sweat, while my body was much weaker than before.


    Startled, I thought of a possibility that used to happen in the RPGs I yed.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Title: Endurance, Tuned Ear.


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 150/150


    | MP: 27/150


    |------------------------


    Looking at the amount of mana on my status screen, I really found the reason why I was so weak... my body was running out of mana and it was exhausting me!


    I remember seeing videos about Mana exhaustion on Youtube in my old world because of a game I was ying on my cell phone, and I was surprised at how urate it really was.


    It''s a good thing I stopped in time...'' I thought. I thought, surprised to imagine the possibility that I might actually use up my mana until it reached zero.


    Luckily, that didn''t happen.


    Despite my weakness, I was still well enough to y.


    Out of curiosity, I opened my profile to see what changes I''d made in the meantime.


    [Stage Presence Lv 9 -> 11]


    [Singing Lv 34 -> 35]


    [Guitar Lv 35 -> 37]


    When I saw the change in my stats, I was shocked!


    Not counting Stage Presence, which also increased by two levels, but what shocked me the most was that my Guitar level increased by two levels just by watching him y for a little over a minute!


    With Guita above level 30, for every level he got, I gained 4 months of experience, so it was like gaining 8 months of guitar experience in less than 2 minutes!


    Not to mention Stage Presence, which went from Lv 9 to Lv 10, giving me 3 months of experience, and then from Lv 10 to Lv 11, giving me another 2 months of experience!


    I had just gone from someone with 9 months of experience to someone with 14 months! A 55% increase in how I acted on stage in just a few seconds of remarks to Frank!


    Excited by this, I opened my status again to see how much mana I had recovered in those minutes to see if I could use the skill again, but I was disappointed...


    Mana: 27/150


    Even though I had spent so many minutes thinking about and exploring my new skills, I still hadn''t recovered a single point of mana, which meant... it would take me hours or even days to fully recover my mana...


    But looking at how I had improved in that time, and looking at my new music... I was confident that my chances of beating Fedrick would be even greater now!

 Chapter 108 [Bonus ] 108 - He knows how to use it...

    Chapter 108 [Bonus ] 108 - He knows how to use it...


    ??Looking at ckVelveting back on stage after Fedrick''s turn, L was surprised to see how much he had changed!


    Instead ofing on stage and interacting directly with the audience, ckVelvet decided to act differently this time, with a calmer and more confident attitude, he already came on stage this time while ying a song on his guitar.


    Although he was ying the same guitar as before, the difference and quality between the two songs he yed was noticeable!


    Was he saving the songs he knew best forst? L wondered as she watched him y.


    It''s not like he became a rock god overnight, but L noticed that ckVelvet was ying more while he was ying, he was having more fun, he was doing harder things while he was ying for fun.


    The edge she had seen in Fedrick''s guitar ying was now gone with this song ckVelvet yed, it was as if ckVelvet had watched Fedrick y and learned almost everything he knew in that time!


    The most surprising thing was when the song was over and ckVelvet started interacting with the audience, the way he interacted was much more natural and he was able to get the audience excited with much less effort than before.


    It was as if he had watched Fedrick interact with the audience and learned a few secrets from him!


    Especially when shepared the way ckVelvet interacted now to how he interacted before and how Fedrick interacted... the way ckVelvet interacted now was much closer to how Fedrick interacted before... but even though it had changed, it still retained the essence of him that made young audiences like him.


    Even though he had improved a lot, L still noticed that Fedrick was still better at it than ckVelvet, but that didn''t lessen her shock at how much he had improved in such a short time...


    "Have you noticed that too?" She asked her agent curiously.


    "Yes... it''s as if the boy has made a lot of progress in just a few minutes... I just can''t understand if he always had this level and hid it, or if he really learned it from watching Fedrick." Her agentmented as he looked at ckVelvet on stage with even more interest.


    If ckVelvet didn''t have an agent from a big agency, he would do everything he could to try and sign ckVelvet under him, but since ckVelvet was with AJP, the man knew he didn''t have to do much to steal the boy.


    With the talent he was seeing, the man realized that it really would only be a matter of time before ckVelvet climbed to B or even A rank if he didn''t get into any controversy and trouble along the way...


    Turning their attention back to the stage, they both wondered what he was going to do... this was his penultimate time on stage, while after that it would be Fedrick''sst time, and then ckVelvet would also go up for thest time to finish.


    While Fedrick had the advantage of starting the show, which gave him an initial advantage, ckVelvet had the advantage of finishing the show, which could leave asting impression on the audience.


    With the advantage of asting impression, L wondered what he would do to take advantage of it.


    To her surprise, ckVelvet, who was on stage, pretended to be tired and took off his jacket, leaving only the shirt he was wearing underneath.


    "The next song is one that people ask me for a lot in the bars I go to... if you''ve seen a show of mine elsewhere you can attest to that... for the men who don''t know the song yet, pay attention to the lyrics as it can be very useful guys..." He said with a confident smile on his face as he waved the ck sweater he was wearing to cool off while he picked up a ss of drink and took a sip, causing the crowd to scream with excitement.


    Even L was distracted for a few seconds as she watched the scene.


    Watching the sweat drip from the side of ckVelvet''s face, slowly trickling down to his chest where it hid under his shirt, made her imagination wander for a few moments and surprised her.


    He knows how to use his sex appeal... I know artists who are better looking than him, but they don''t have as much charm as him...'' L thought as she watched him more closely.


    I can''t believe we''re finally alone...


    I can''t believe I almost went home...


    What are the chances? Everyone''s dancing...


    And he''s not with you...


    Listening to the lyrics of this song, she was surprised that it was a song she didn''t know.


    Having only heard one or two of his songs beforeing to the bar, L imagined that he would only have a maximum of three original songs, but this was already the fourth original song he had sung today and it looked like he had even more!


    All this with only two months left in his career!


    Focusing on the lyrics, she was very curious as to what they were and how they could be useful to the boys in the audience.


    The universe must have divined this...


    What am I gonna do? Not grab your wrist?


    I could be a better boyfriend than him...


    I could do the shit that he never did...


    Up all night, I won''t quit...


    Thinking I''m gonna steal you from him...


    I could be such a gentleman...


    Plus all my clothes would fit...


    As ckVelvet sang on stage, L noticed that his demeanor was slowly changing to a more confident and dominant attitude...


    The way he walked around the stage, the way he looked at the audience, the tone of his voice... everything showed a confidence that he didn''t show so much in the other songs, which began to captivate not only L, but also arge part of the female audience in the bar.


    And because of how he acted and what he said before to the male audience, he didn''t attract as much hate as he could have.


    But seeing that he was now using it to gain more favor with the public, L was confused.


    What will he use to win the audience even more when he returns to the stage for thest time? Wouldn''t it be better to save that song for the end?" She was interested.

 Chapter 109 [Bonus ] 109 - Shot of Whiskey

    Chapter 109 [Bonus ] 109 - Shot of Whiskey


    ??While performing on stage, I felt the difference between the two levels of [Stage Presence] and [Guitar], as well as the new level in [Sing].


    All in all, I was surprised at how well I performed on stage.


    Even though I had just done a performance where I was practically "in the zone", I felt that my performance was even better now because of this difference in skill level.


    Especially Stage Presence, which I felt I had a good level of before and was used to doing, now I realized that I should focus even more on this skill to improve the quality of my show as a whole.


    If my stage presence was as high as Fedrick''s, I wouldpletely dominate him because of my charisma, but because of this big difference in our skill levels, he had the upper hand...


    However, seeing how his final show was, I had to be very careful not to use my Observe skill on him again... I couldn''t risk having my mana dwindle to zero and not even being able to finish the show.


    Meanwhile, I just watched him normally without using the skill.


    Looking at his choice of songs, I had to admit that he chose well, but I felt that something was missing.


    Since I always use an original song in special moments to handle more difficult situations more gracefully, I felt he was missing that.


    Most of the songs he sang weren''t his, and he only sang 3 of his originals, one less than I did, which seemed to make his showck a bit of personality.


    For an artist with a 6 year career, he should have dozens of songs to choose from, right?


    But that was fine with me, even though he acted and sang very well thest time he was on stage, it wasn''t at such a high level that I wouldn''t have a chance.


    If I sang my new song, I''d have a chance to win over the audience and win this musical battle.


    Then, as I walked on stage for myst three songs, I passed Fedrick and noticed him smiling mockingly at me.


    "Looks like you weren''t that good, kid..." He sneered as he passed me.


    Not stopping, I replied dismissively without turning to face him. "Funny how you''ve only reached this level in six years? Maybe in 50 years you''ll reach C-Rank Peak."


    Jason, who was recording next to me, turned the camera on Fedrick and noticed that he froze as he shook his hand and then walked back as if nothing had happened.


    As I took the stage, the apuse from the audience was deafening, knowing that this would be thest musical battle performance of the night before the results were announced.


    Smiling and waving to the people, I took a good look at the audience and was happy with what I saw.


    There were between 100 and 200 people in the audience, half of them women and half of them wearing cowboy outfits.


    With "Boyfriend" I had probably already won over arge part of the female audience, which had already won me over almost half of this audience, so if my next song won over arge part of the audience in cowboy outfits, I would be guaranteed a musical battle.


    So to set the stage, I had something in mind.


    My first song was just a normal rock song by some artist from this world, which got the crowd going, but not enough to win over more of the audience.


    My ace up my sleeve was the next two songs.


    During my time backstage, I had researched country music and learned how to y a song as quickly as possible.


    My musical level wasn''t that high, but since the music wasn''t that difficult, I felt that as long as I sang these two country songs in a row, the music of this world and my original song, my chances of winning were even greater.


    "For the next two songs, since these are thest two songs before L Brookses on stage, I thought I''d sing something special..." I said smiling, causing the audience to surprise and celebrate with curiosity.


    "I''ve been working on an original country song for a while, so since today is a special asion, my first musical battle with the awards is to sing the opening of L''s show, I thought I''d sing this original song of mine today!" I said with an excited smile.


    "Wooooo!!!" The audience shouted excitedly, curious to see what I was going to do.


    "But before I sing my original song, I''m going to prepare you by singing ''Last Night'' for you, I hope you like it!" I said, making them excited and celebrating even more.


    Because "Last Night" was a famous song in this world, the country audience was happy for me to sing it, and the normal audience didn''t think it was a bad song.


    So it was a good transition song to prepare them for the song I was going to sing next.


    As I sang, I saw that just singing a country song was enough to get the audience excited, especially since I had chosen a good song.


    Now that I was going to sing my original song, I felt that I really had a chance to win this musical battle.


    "Guys, for my next song, I want to know who''s drinking whiskey?" I asked as I raised my ss and looked curiously at the audience.


    Hearing my question, dozens of hands went up, holding sses full of whiskey like mine, which made me smile.


    "All right, let''s have a sip of whiskey for the next song, and for those of you drinking beer or other drinks, I want to see you drinking too!" I said as I raised my ss to my mouth and looked at the audience, who got excited and did the same.


    The scene of hundreds of people drinking at once in the bar made not only my eyes light up, but also the bar manager''s eyes light up as she knew that just that one sip I was asking everyone to take from their drink meant several hundred dors for the bar in sales of other drinks afterwards.


    "Now for the music!" I said as I swapped my guitar for an acoustic and started to strum the tune.

 Chapter 110 [Bonus ] 110 - A Bar Song

    Chapter 110 [Bonus ] 110 - A Bar Song


    ??[You can find the link to the song on discord.Gg/NunuXD, or search for "A Bar Song - Shaboozey" on Youtube to listen to the song during the chapter :D].


    While holding the guitar and ying the melody, my lips opened into an "o" shape and I started whistling lightly near the microphone.


    ??????


    My baby wants a Birkin, she''s been tellin'' me all night long...


    Gasoline and groceries, the list goes on and on...


    This 9 to 5 ain''t workin'', why the hell do I work so hard?


    I can''t worry ''bout my problems, I can''t take ''em when I''m gone, uh...


    ??????


    As I sang this part, I could see people staring at me in amazement and concentrating on the song, just swaying from side to side in the same spot while their attention waspletely focused on me.


    Looking across the bar, I saw two girls on the table and a smile appeared on my face as I turned to them.


    ??????


    One, herees the two to the three to the four...


    Tell ''em bring another out, we need plenty more...


    Two steppin'' on the table, she don''t need a dance floor...


    Oh my good Lord...


    ??????


    Listening to me sing this while looking at the girls on the table, they both startedughing as they raised their beer bottles and drank, making the crowd in the bar scream with excitement, thrilled at the coincidence of the lyrics talking about this and actually having two girls dancing on the table.


    Finally, the chorus of the song came.


    ??????


    Someone pour me up a double shot of whiskey...


    They know me and Jack Daniels got a history...


    There''s a party downtown near Fifth Street...


    Everybody at the bar gettin'' tipsy...


    Everybody at the bar gettin'' tipsy...


    Everybody at the bar gettin'' tipsy...


    ??????


    In the middle of the chorus, I noticed that instead of just swaying from side to side like they were doing at the beginning of the song, now that the song was getting more upbeat and dancey, several people actually started dancing.


    Because the song was country with a younger feel, mixed with rock and rap, even rock fans who weren''t that into country liked the style of the song.


    This made the audience feel really good when they heard the song.


    Smiling, I continued to sing.


    ??????


    I''ve been Boozey since I left, I ain''t changin'' for a check


    Tell my ma I ain''t forget (oh, Lord)


    Woke up drunk at 10 am, we gon'' do this shit again


    Tell your girl to bring a friend (Oh, Lord)


    ??????


    When I sang the first "Oh Lord" of the song, the audience noticed it and by the time I was supposed to sing the second, they were already singing it with me, which made me smile a lot when I heard it and realized that they were enjoying the song as well.


    By the time the song reached the second chorus, they were singing almost the whole thing with me!


    ??????


    Someone pour me up a double shot of whiskey


    They know me and Jack Daniels got a history (we go way back)


    There''s a party downtown near Fifth Street (okay, let''s go)


    Everybody at the bar gettin'' tipsy (at the bar gettin'' tipsy)


    Everybody at the bar gettin'' tipsy (at the bar gettin'' tipsy)


    Everybody at the bar gettin'' tipsy


    ??????


    From that point until the end of the song, the audience got very excited and sang along with me whenever they could.


    The advantage of singing this song at the end was that they were already drunk, which not only made the song fit the situation even better, but also made them more excited about the song, which would possiblyst longer, to the point where they would be more inclined to vote for me in the musical battle.


    - L''s POV -


    Looking at ckVelvet on stage, L had her mouth open in an "O" shape,pletely shocked.


    "He... he wrote this song all by himself?" she asked in shock as she listened to the song and watched the audience''s reaction to it.


    Seeing how excited everyone was and how he, a young boy rock singer, had written such a good country song that she wanted to sing it herself, shocked L even more.


    Even her agent was shocked and even more sorry that he couldn''t sign ckVelvet, because if he got this kid, he would not only get a very good singer, but also a genius songwriter!


    As L watched him finish singing and receive a double shot of whiskey courtesy of the bar for the song, she saw that several people also ordered a double shot of whiskey after the song, realizing that not only was the song good and lively, but it also made the bar''s sales soar, which was the most important thing for the bar''s owners!


    ''I want to sing this song...'' L thought excitedly as she imagined the impact this song would have on her career.


    "Thanks for your support guys, I''m counting on it when ites to deciding the winner of the musical battle!" ckVelvet saidughing as he left the stage, already showing slight signs of drunkenness, which made Lugh.


    Soon after, the bar manager came on stage to talk to the audience, building up anticipation for the oue of the musical battle.


    After a few minutes, ckVelvet returned to the stage with an animated and confident expression, while Fedrick stood next to him with the arrogant expression he had maintained all along.


    As the two took the stage, the crowd erupted as their names were called.


    "Fedrick Davis... Fedrick Davis... Fedrick Davis... Fedrick Davis..."


    "ckVelvet... ck velvet... ck velvet... ckVelvet..."


    As far as L could tell, the audience was pretty divided, and from the shouts alone it wasn''t clear who the winner was, so they would really have to wait for the actual voting to find out who would win this musical battle.


    If it had been before the battle, she would have had no doubt that Fedrick would be the winner, but after seeing thisst performance by ckVelvet, L felt that there was a real chance that ckVelvet would win this one!

 Chapter 111 [Bonus ] 111 - Victory?

    Chapter 111 [Bonus ] 111 - Victory?


    ??Looking at the audience, I had a big smile on my face. Even though I didn''t win, today''s show was a great experience that helped me improve a lot as an artist.


    "To determine the winner of today''s musical battle, we''re going to calcte your screams using this device that calctes the noise in the room. So if you want one of the artists to win, make as much noise as you can!" The manager said smiling as she picked up a small piece of equipment in her hand.


    Which I thought was a good idea, because if someone decided who shouted the loudest, it was very likely that the noise would be very simr between the two and the winner wouldn''t be clear, but with a device like this it was easy to know who won.


    "If you think Fedrick Davis was the best singer of the night, make some noise!" She said.


    As soon as she said this, arge portion of the audience began to make noise, causing the device in her hand to read 110 dB on the screen.


    Seeing this, the confident smile and contempt on Fedrick''s face grew even wider, and he stared at meughing.


    But I was undaunted and waited my turn.


    "Fedrick Davis has reached 110 decibels! Now... if you want ckVelvet to win, make some noise!" She said.


    As soon as she said that, the audience started screaming and pping, making a lot of noise.


    Even though the difference wasn''t that big, I felt that the noise this time was actually louder than when it was Fedrick''s turn.


    "ording to the machine, you made 120 decibels for ckVelvet!!! ckVelvet is the winner of today''s musical battle!!! As a reward, the winner gets free drinks on the house tonight!" The manager said, causing the crowd to cheer loudly and I had a huge smile on my face.


    Seeing Fedrick''s sour face made the victory even sweeter!


    I could lose to him on stage presence, on how well I yed the guitar, or even on experience, but I still managed to turn it around ande out on top, which made the victory all the more sweet.


    To celebrate, I grabbed another ss of whiskey and drank it with the crowd before heading to the viewing area to watch L''s show.


    While she was getting ready to go on stage, her agent came over to talk to Selena and exchange phone numbers to set up tomorrow''s shows that I would be opening.


    Just before he left, he also talked to me about something else.


    "Hey ckVelvet, about thatst song you sang... have you recorded it yet?" He asked.


    "Not yet, I just registered the copyright for the song so far." I replied, not forgetting to tell him about the rights so there wouldn''t be any problems.


    Noticing my trepidation, heughed as he shook his head and exined: "L has been struggling to write a good songtely, how about the two of you coborating on it? You can record the song together and release it together."


    When I heard that, I thought it would be a good opportunity. Even though I didn''t want to focus my career in the future on just trying to get a country audience like L''s, but following my n of having an eclectic audience, it wouldn''t be bad to get some of her audience as well.


    Since she was a C-Rank artist, I took a look at her social media and saw that her numbers were very good.


    With 800,000 subscribers on MeTube and 600,000 followers on Instabram, L had several hits and was growing steadily.


    Growing to that point with a swollen audience like country was a great achievement, because unlike rock, which could more easily reach arge audience around the world, country was more exclusive to the US.


    But before I could answer him, Selena came over and answered first.


    "How much are you willing to pay?" Selena asked, standing next to me and looking at the man suspiciously.


    I hadn''t even thought about thepensation, I thought that recording with L would be a good opportunity to promote myself, I already epted that this would be a goodpensation.


    But since Selena doesn''t think it''s enough, I think it''s best to just wait and let the two of them work it out.


    Looking at Selena, the man was surprised and gave an embarrassed smile, maybe thinking that he could get this without spending anything because I''m a small artist.


    "Of course we thought aboutpensation, my idea was about $10,000 for the ckVelvet feature in the song and the lyrics." He exined, but when Selena heard this, she frowned.


    "You want ckVelvet to be a guest artist on L''s song that he wrote himself?" Selena asked.


    "Yes, isn''t that the best way? He can appear on her channel, get more of her fans, and speed up his growth." He exined as if it were normal.


    But Selena didn''t take it well.


    "I don''t think you''ve done enough research on ckVelvet, in just two months he''s gone from unknown to near Peak E Rank, it''s not like his participation in a song he wrote for someone else''s channel is going to change his career as much as for someone like Fedrick... we need to weigh these participations with different weights." Selena began to exin her point of view, and I began to feel the alcohol pounding in my head, making her words confusing to me.


    When I heard a woman''s voice on stage, I realized that L was starting her show, and that became much more interesting to me than the two agents'' discussion going on next to me.


    So I turned around and focused on the stage, regretting that I did not have enough mana to watch L on stage and learn as much as possible from her.


    Since she was already a C-Rank artist, it was quite possible that she had much greater skills than Fedrick.


    Although I knew that there were artists who didn''t have skills that matched their rank and only grew through marketing, Fedrick and L weren''t like them, so even though I couldn''t use the observation skill, I still observed normally to try to learn something from her.

 Chapter 112 [Bonus ] 112 - Richer!

    Chapter 112 [Bonus ] 112 - Richer!


    ??After a few minutes L''s agent left and Selena came to talk to me.


    "What was decided?" I asked as I sipped my whiskey and looked at L on stage.


    Selena sighed and answered. "Although I tried to lower our price as much as possible, I managed to convince him to change the song from an appearance by you on one of her songs to the opposite, where she would appear on your song, but that she would have the right to re-record the song herself after 6 months and would also be able to sing the song at her concerts and would pay us $10,000."


    When I heard that, my eyes lit up. "So I''m going to get $10,000, partner with a C-Rank artist and still get promotion from her in exchange for letting her sing my song with me now, alone after 6 months, and also sing that song as her song at concerts?"


    "Yeah..." Selena replied tiredly, but happy to have gotten a good deal.


    Although any artist can sing any song by other artists at concerts, it''s different when you can sing a song by another artist, or when the song is also a part of you.


    As for the part where she could re-record the song by herself after 6 months, I didn''t mind that much because after 6 months the song would have lost a lot of the hype because most of the song''s listeners would have already heard the song on my channel, and even if the song was more sessful on her channel, it would also serve as a great promotion for me because the song would be promoted on my channel again.


    "When and where does she want to record?" I asked.


    "Her base of operations is in Texas, where she lives and where she does most of her shows, so recording after she''s back home wouldn''t be good. Ideally, we''d like to record it tomorrow. So we n to rehearse tomorrow afternoon and after your opening we''ll record this song as thest song you sing and the first song she sings at both shows". Selena exined.


    Thinking about this idea, I could see that it was good, we could get it done as soon as possible, we could test if the song would be good as a duet, and we could see the audience''s reaction.


    If any of those options didn''t work out, both sides had the right to cancel the proposal and act as if nothing had happened, so I was happy.


    "But where do you want to record?" I asked, knowing it wouldn''t be nice to bring her to my house to record in the basement.


    Staring at me, Selenaughed. "Have you forgotten whatpany I work for? AJP has a stake in at least two studios in San Francisco, we just have to let them know we''reing and they''ll get us a room for as long as we want."


    Hearing that reminded me that I wasn''t as indie an artist as I thought I was.


    Even though I was indie and doing everything myself, I still had a big agency behind me that could protect me from everything and give me a lot of opportunities.


    "Haha, true, for a while I forgot how big AJP is." Iughed as I went back to paying attention to L on stage, but I still said something to Selena. "Thanks, having you around makes my job so much easier."


    She snorted as she rolled her eyes and replied. "I''m d you recognize that."


    I knew she was joking, and if I looked at her face, I was sure I''d see a smile at the corner of her mouth at thepliment.


    After recording everything he needed, Jason joined me for a drink, since Selena wasn''t drinking because she had to drive home.


    So the three of us chatted and enjoyed the rest of the evening while I tried to learn as much as I could from L on stage.


    Unfortunately, my skills didn''t level up even once, but I expected something like that; if it was that easy to level up these skills, I''d have several skills at Lv 50 by now.


    When I woke up the next day, I felt very energetic.


    I don''t know if it was because I had done so much yesterday, improved so much, or because I had enjoyed the night so much that I was excited now.


    It was still 10:00, and the time we had set for recording the song was 13:00, so I still had three hours free to do my daily routine.


    "Good morning, Noah!" A woman watering nts in her garden greeted me as I walked by.


    "Good morning!" I replied politely, not knowing her name.


    "Good morning, Noah!" An elderly man also greeted me as I passed her house.


    "Good morning!" I also answered politely.


    Several of these elderly people were people I saw every morning while doing my exercises.


    At first, I only received nods of greeting, but as my charisma increased, more and more of these old people greeted me and spoke to me.


    There was even ady who wanted to introduce me to her granddaughter, who was two years younger than me, and I had a hard time refusing.


    Even more so when her granddaughter saw me running on a normal day and I started to feel a looking from the bedroom window on the second floor whenever thedy called my name to greet me.


    It was funny how the world worked better for beautiful and charismatic people, everything seemed more colorful.


    With the gas and excitement I felt, I ran at least 50% more than I normally do, but when I weighed myself on the way home, I''d lost less than 50% of the weight I normally lose.


    I was down from 75 kg to 74.6 kg, showing that the amount of weight I could lose was getting smaller and smaller.


    When I looked at my body in the mirror, I could clearly see why. The fat on my body was disappearing.


    The muscles were bing more defined, to the point that I recently had to change my training again, so instead of training with as much weight as possible, I lowered the weight to something that wouldn''t exhaust me as much, and also started to decrease the frequency with which I trained.


    I didn''t want my muscles to be as developed as a bodybuilder''s, and building muscles as fast as I was doing was something that would get me to that level quickly.


    "You''re going to record a song with a C-rank artist?!" Liv asked in shock as we ate lunch.


    "Yeah, she heard the song I sang in a bar yesterday and wanted to sing it with me." I replied smiling.


    "That''s great!" My father said excitedly.


    "Are you getting paid for this?" My mother asked worriedly.


    "Yes, apart from the publicity that her name brings, which is already worth a few tens of thousands of dors, they''ll also pay me $10,000 if the song goes well, so you can call Grandpa and tell him that we want to visit her and my aunt and uncle." I said smiling as I shifted my gaze to my father, who was frozen as he stared at me.


    "You won... 10... 10,000 dors?!" My father asked in shock.


    "Not yet, but this afternoon I should win if all goes well, not to mention they''re paying me another $4,000 to sing the opening number for the two L Brooks shows, so I shoulde home a total of $14,000 richer." Iughed, enjoying his shocked expression.

 Chapter 113 [Bonus ] 113 - Recording

    Chapter 113 [Bonus ] 113 - Recording


    ??After exining to my parents that there was even a possibility of receiving another $10 to $20,000 from MeTube and Spokify this month, they werepletely shocked.


    Thinking about the money I would receive, I could not only start buying better equipment, but even buy the Honda NSX I saw for sale and customize that car.


    In my previous world, I had always wanted to customize a car with my own hands in my garage, but not only did I not have a car, I didn''t even have a garage.


    So I was excited to be able to do that in this world, and considering how much Ethan liked Japanese cars based on the miniature cars he had, I think he''d love it if I bought the NSX.


    But since I didn''t have a car, I had to wait on my balcony with my guitar for Selena to arrive in her car and take me to the studio.


    She arrived in a few minutes and we went into the studio.


    "This is your first time in a studio, right?" Selena asked.


    "Yeah... usually my studio is my garage." I replied rxed.


    "The only difference between your home studio and a professional studio is that we have an audio technician focused on us, so you don''t have to control the audio of the song and edit everything manually, he''ll do it himself while you''re recording so everything is done as quickly as possible." Selena exined and I nodded.


    A few minutester we were in the studio.


    L and her agent hadn''t arrived yet, so we went into the room reserved for us and I started tuning the guitar while talking to the sound engineer.


    Although he was only 23, he was a pastor of a church when he wasn''t working here as an audio engineer, so everyone just called him Pastor.


    "So you edit your own music?" He asked in surprise as he opened my MeTube channel on the studioputer and started listening to my songs.


    "Yeah, I''m still learning my way around the inte and trying to figure out how to use the program, haha." I replied while continuing to tune my guitar.


    Suspiciously he asked me. "How do you use apressor to improve vocal rity on a recording?"


    After a moment''s thought, I replied: "Set the threshold so that thepressor only kicks in when the voice reaches higher levels, say -10 dB, and then adjust the ratio to determine the intensity of thepression. A ratio of 3:1 or 4:1 is already smooth... then you help the..."


    But before I could continue, he raised his hand and cut me off.


    "Brother, did you learn all this on the Inte? I had to pay $500 for a course to learn this stuff!" He asked me in shock.


    Laughing, I replied. "Everything has an answer on the Inte, the hard part is just finding the right answer for what you need."


    "Yeah..." He replied a little discouraged, but as he listened to my songs, he started testing some settings on theputer to try to improve the music, and from what I observed, he was actually using a raw song to edit parts that were already finished and mixed to make it even better, which surprised me a lot.


    While my level of music editing was at Lv 20, I think his level was already above Lv 25, which was a good level for someone who works with this professionally.


    Since he was trying these things on my music, we started talking about it until L arrived, and we both learned a lot from each other in the conversation.


    [Music Editing Lv 20 - > 21]


    If I could see his skill level as I could see mine, I could see that he had also gained at least one level from our conversation.


    Of course, he hadn''t learned as much as I had, since one level in a Lv20 skill was equivalent to 3 months of practice, but maybe our conversation was more useful than studying aimlessly for a few weeks, so it might have helped him.


    After a few minutes, L arrived with her agent, this time not wearing her cowgirl outfit, just a simple white shirt that entuated her long brown hair that fell down her back, blue jeans and white sneakers.


    Even though she was 30, if L said she was 23 or 24, everyone would believe her because she looked so young.


    But when she stood next to someone like Selena, who was really 23 and even prettier than her, L ended up looking a little older.


    But neither of them cared much and they officially greeted each other.


    "Let me officially introduce myself to you since we didn''t even get a chance to talk directly yesterday, I''m L Brooks, but you can call me L." She said as she held out her hand to me.


    Smiling, I shook her hand and replied, "I''m Noah ck, or ckVelvet, but you can call me ck, ckVelvet, BV, or Noah."


    Surprised, L nodded. "Now I understand where the name ckVelvetes from! Then I''ll call you ck." She replied with a smile.


    After the introductions, I took the song that Selena had typed up for the copyright application and printed it out, and we began to share the song.


    Since this song had been sung solo in my previous world, we really had to share the song ourselves and think of the best moments to share it and not get weird.


    That part was more fun than I thought it would be, but after a short while it was done and we went to record.


    I was excited about what it would be like to record it with both of us singing at the concert!


    (NunuNote: Pastor123''s character just appeared thanks to the gift from Spacecraft!!!


    Thanks again Pastor123 for the gift!


    If you would like to have your name as a character in the story, just donate a Magic Castle Gift or more andment on the nickname you would like for the character!


    Next in line to receive characters are: Iveyme, Gilly, Inxialot, Peacecj (Cody Peace), Art6733 and Lord Xavier!


    If you''re on this list and want to choose your character''s name, you canment in the chapter or send me a message on discord!)

 Chapter 114 [Bonus ] 114 - Show

    Chapter 114 [Bonus ] 114 - Show


    ??The recording of the song went much smoother than I imagined.


    L was very calm, as was I.


    In the same way that our two agents argued like crazy about how much the song was worth, how much we should be paid, how much our names were worth.


    L and I just focused on singing well and in less than two hours we had the song recorded and ready to go.


    So after we left the studio and had a coffee, we went to where her show was going to be and I started getting familiar with the ce.


    This would be my first gig that wasn''t in a bar or at a wedding, but in a ce where the audience''s attention would be 100% on me, so I was excited.


    Since L would have her backing band for the show, it would be very strange if I didn''t have anyone, so I called Mark and he confirmed for him and Frank that they woulde and y with me.


    I offered them $200 a show, which was already double what they were getting with Ja, and it wouldn''t be as much work as the wedding we had to travel to, so it didn''t have to be that much.


    Since the song I would be singing with L would only be yed on guitar and our voices a cappe because it was recorded in the studio, we didn''t have to practice.


    And they already knew how to y the rest of my repertoire because of the wedding, so we didn''t have to practice too much beforehand.


    The first show started at 6 p.m., with 30 minutes of an opening set from me and 150 minutes from L, which made it 9 p.m., where we would have an hour break to clean up the ce, and at 10 p.m. the second show would start, which would be another 30 minutes of me, and after that L would y for two to three hours.


    Jason was also here with us to record the music video that would be posted on my channel.


    People starteding in at 5:30 and I started ying at 6:00.


    "Hey, who''s he?"


    "Him? I think I saw him somewhere, but I don''t know who he is..."


    "Don''t you go out at night?"


    "Nah, I only listen to L!"


    "I only had money for L''s concert..."


    "So that exins it, he''s ckVelvet, an artist from San Francisco who is growing meteorically. From what I heard from a friendst night, he took part in a musical battle to see who would open L''s show."


    "Woah, did he win the musical battle?"


    "Of course, if he hadn''t won, he wouldn''t be here, isn''t that obvious?"


    On stage I could hear the chatter of peopleing in and finding ces to stand.


    Since there were a thousand people in the ce, it was obvious that the ce was quite big, but it was still nowhere near as big as the stages and audiences at big festivals and the like.


    Among the conversations I overheard, most people didn''t know me, but surprisingly there were quite a few people who did.


    Maybe my name was bing more famous in San Francisco than I knew!


    "Good evening everyone, I''m ckVelvet and as some of you may know, I won a musical battle yesterday to open for L Brooks tonight!" I said, trying to get the crowd going.


    I think this is the first audience I''ve sung for that won''t be drinking, as this isn''t a bar or a wedding, so it would be a new experience.


    "I''m going to start with a song that I think you might know."I said as I started to y The Lazy Song on the guitar, making Mark and Frank quickly follow me.


    As I strummed the melody, I noticed several people in the audience staring at me, surprised that they might already know The Lazy Song.


    The song had already reached 3 million views on MeTube, so it was understandable that some people knew it.


    Most of the people who knew it were the people who saw me y in bars, but there were still people who knew it from MeTube.


    So when I started singing, even though there were a thousand people who didn''te to see me, there were a few dozen people who knew how to sing and sang along with me, which made the ce more lively.


    Little by little, the audience became morefortable and enjoyed my songs more.


    With only 30 minutes left, I had to try my best to cheer them up so that when L came on stage, people would be excited enough for her.


    So in addition to my normal songs, I threw in some cooler country songs, since that was the style of music they came to hear, which cheered them up even more.


    Mixing those songs in with my originals really got the crowd going, especially after Boyfriend.


    It was always fun to sing Boyfriend to a new audience.


    The reaction of the single girls and the boyfriends of the girls they were dating was always priceless.


    ??????


    I could be a better boyfriend than him


    I could do the shit he never did


    Up all night, I won''t quit


    Thinking I''m gonna steal you from him


    I could be such a gentleman


    Plus all my clothes would fit


    ??????


    By the time I finished Boyfriend, I was sweating, but looking at the clock at the front of the stage, I knew I had very little time left, so I grabbed the microphone, panting.


    "Uff... this was my first show that wasn''t in a bar or at a wedding, I have to say the feeling is incredible, with an incredible audience like this... it''s hard for the show to be bad, right?" I asked, making them scream with excitement and leaving me satisfied that I''d managed to get them excited for L''s next show.


    "But just so I don''t leave without leaving you with something remarkable, I''m going to sing an original song that I sang for the first timest night to win the musical battle." I said as I swapped my electric guitar for an acoustic and began to strum the country tune.


    Hearing the melody, the audience was already getting excited.


    Receiving confirmation on my headset that L was backstage ready to go on stage when her time came, I smiled as I looked around to confirm that Jason was ready, and as soon as he nodded, I started to sing.

 Chapter 115 [Bonus ] 115 - Duet

    Chapter 115 [Bonus ] 115 - Duet


    ??Harper was quite surprised by what she was seeing on stage.


    Since her family had recently moved to San Francisco from Das, she had missed seeing country artists perform here.


    When she heard that L Brooks was performing tonight, she quickly bought a ticket to go see her with her friends from college.


    Even though her friends weren''t fans of that style of music, they decided toe to the show to support their friend without much pretense.


    Since L Brooks was a C-rank artist, they thought that the artist who would open her show would just be a random D-rank artist, or even an E-rank artist, someone who would sing a few random songs but do nothing remarkable.


    But to the girls'' surprise, instead of just a random, unknown country singer, the boy who came up to sing had already caught their attention by his appearance.


    Unlike what they expected from a 30 year old singer in a id suit or jeans, the boy on stage wore a very stylish outfit, more rock than country, with a t-shirt and ck zer, ck pants and white sneakers, which made both the sneakers and his hair stand out!


    When he started singing, instead of the country songs they were expecting, his repertoire was more focused on rock and pop music, which got them more excited than they had imagined.


    From what they''d heard, he was already a well-known singer in the city''s nightclub scene, something about him that made him famous very quickly without anyone knowing it.


    The problem was when he sang the song "Boyfriend", which made Harper look at him in a different way.


    If before she was just "looking at the beautiful view", after hearing this song she had to admit that her imagination started to run wild and she started to pay even more attention to him.


    Even though he wasn''t a singer of her favorite style of music, his good looks, good voice, and the fact that the lyrics he sang were so interesting meant that ckVelvet was able to win a new fan in no time.


    When Harper heard that he was going to sing a country song that he had written, she was a little confused and worried that he would disappoint her.


    The other songs were so good, it would be a waste for him toe up with a country song just to please L Brooks'' fans...


    But when she heard the beginning of the song, Harper raised her eyebrows in interest.


    Even her friends who weren''t country music fans were interested when they saw that although he said this song was country, it was also different from the country songs they had heard before.


    ??????


    My baby wants a Birkin, she''s been tellin'' me all night long...


    Gasoline and groceries, the list goes on and on...


    This 9 to 5 ain''t workin'', why the hell do I work so hard?


    I can''t worry ''bout my problems, I can''t take ''em when I''m gone, uh...


    ??????


    Hearing the strum of the guitar and the way he was singing made Harper very curious.


    If this lyric was written for a rap song, she would have thought it would fit, but surprisingly, with the country style guitar ying and ckVelvet''s sweet voice singing it, Harper felt it fit even more!


    Listening to the next verse, Harper felt that this song was even cooler than she had imagined, causing her feet, which were wearing two country boots without her realizing it, to start tapping from side to side.


    ??????


    Someone pour me a double shot of whiskey


    They know me and Jack Daniels got a history.


    There''s a party downtown near Fifth Street


    Everybody at the bar gettin'' tipsy


    Everybody at the bar gettin'' tipsy


    Everybody at the bar gettin'' tipsy


    ??????


    As ckVelvet sang the chorus of the song, Harper and her friends felt their bodies be more energetic, and before they knew it, they were dancing to the song.


    Looking around, Harper saw that not only her friends who didn''t like this kind of music were dancing and feeling the good vibe, but the other people in the audience were also starting to dance.


    ??????


    I''ve been Boozey since I left, I ain''t changin'' for a check


    Tell my ma I ain''t forget (oh, Lord)


    Woke up drunk at 10 am, we gon'' do this shit again


    Tell your girl to bring a friend (oh, Lord)


    ??????


    Unbeknownst to them, just like when ckVelvet sang this song at the barst night, the audience at this show was singing the chorus part with him, causing a big, proud, excited smile to appear on his face.


    But to the audience''s surprise, when the next part of the song was about to be sung, instead of ckVelvet''s attractive male voice, a female voice came out of the loudspeaker.


    For the fans of L Brooks who hade to see her, they didn''t need to hear more than three words to know that she was the one singing it, causing them to scream in excitement and p their hands when they saw her enter the stage.


    ??????


    One, herees the two to the three to the four


    Tell ''em bring another out, we need plenty more


    Two steppin'' on the table, she don''t need a dancefloor


    Oh my, good Lord


    ??????


    While L was singing this, she came over to ckVelvet and put a ck cowboy hat on her head that she had brought from backstage, causing a smile to appear on his face as he yed the guitar.


    Seeing the two of them interacting like that on stage made the girls in the audience get excited and start screaming.


    While the men in the audience felt a sour feeling in their chests when they saw how the two of them interacted on stage.


    Although L was 30, her youthful appearance made her easily pass for a 25-year-old woman, while Noah was the opposite.


    Because of his chiseled jaw and the muscles he had on his body, he didn''t look like a 17-year-old boy, so much so that no one questioned whether he was old enough to drink in bars or at weddings, thinking he was between 21 and 24.


    So even though Noah and L were 13 years apart, it seemed to the audience that the difference between them was a maximum of 4 years!


    Listening to L sing this part of the song, Harper was surprised at how well this song suited her voice.


    It wasn''t as good as ckVelvet singing the song, but the difference in their voices made the song even more interesting!


    On the second chorus of the song, L sang it alone while ckVelvet just did the backing vocals and yed the guitar while looking between L and the excited audience.


    ??????


    Someone pour me up a double shot of whiskey


    They know me and Jack Daniels got a history (we go way back)


    There''s a party downtown near Fifth Street (okay, let''s go)


    Everybody at the bar gettin'' tipsy (at the bar gettin'' tipsy)


    Everybody at the bar gettin'' tipsy (at the bar gettin'' tipsy)


    Everybody at the bar gettin'' tipsy


    ??????


    By this point, the audience had learned at least part of the chorus of the song, which made them sing along and made the performance even more interesting!


    But what really made the show stand out was in the third chorus of the song, when instead of singing separately, ckVelvet and L Brooks sang together, with ckVelvet taking the second voice and L taking the lead, creating such a beautiful harmony between their voices that fans looked at the stage in shock.


    "That song... what a cool song!" One of Harper''s friends said in shock as she looked at the two of them singing on stage.


    Although it wasn''t the style they liked, they had to admit that the quality of this song was on another level.


    Seeing her friends react to the song she liked made Harper smile with excitement.


    Unfortunately for them, as soon as the song was over, ckVelvet thanked the audience for the opportunity to sing, while L also thanked ckVelvet for doing this opening show for her, before the audience gave ckVelvet a round of apuse, thanking him for the show, and he left the stage with the cowboy hat that L had put on his head.


    When L''s show finally started, the crowd was in such a good mood that even Harper''s friends, who didn''t like this kind of music, were so excited that they didn''t care anymore.


    L noticed how the crowd stayed for the show and felt that choosing ckVelvet to open for her was the best decision she could have made.


    Meanwhile, Noah was lying on a sofa backstage, resting with a big smile on his face.


    "How was it? Did you enjoy doing a show in a different ce?" Selena asked him with a proud smile, alternating a strange look between him and the hat on his head.


    "It was great... the vibe of singing at a music-focused show where the audience is there for the music... it''s an amazing feeling!" He smiled, not noticing Selena''s strange look at the hat he was wearing.

 Chapter 116 116 - Solo show?

    Chapter 116 116 - Solo show?


    ??Even though my show onlysted 30 minutes, it was enough for me to realize how cool it was.


    Unlike the bar or the wedding, where I had to give 120% to get the audience''s attention, at a show like this, they came specifically to see the artist sing, so it was much easier!


    Even if they hadn''te to see me sing, the effort I had to make to get their attention was much less than in other ces, so I could just enjoy the moment on stage and have fun singing.


    The audience''s reaction to meeting me was really nice, but I was still looking forward to the day when I would perform in front of my own audience.


    "Selena... do you think I could do my own show with my current audience?" I asked curiously.


    Selena put her hand to her chin and thought for a moment before answering. "Even though you have a small audience in San Francisco, people really like you, not counting how many followers you have on the inte, it would be possible, but we''d probably have to do it on a smaller scale than this..."


    When I heard that, my eyes lit up!


    "How do you think we could do this?" I asked.


    "Instead of renting a ce like this to do your show, we could talk to the owner of a small nightclub or even a bar and charge admission, while the owner of the ce keeps the money from the public''s consumption." She exined. "With your poprity you could get an audience of maybe 200 people, charging a $20 ticket would be a $4,000 turnover, but then we''d have to look at the price of renting the equipment and paying Mark and Frank to y with you as well, in the end how much you''d get might be slightly less than what you get at a wedding."


    When I heard this I was a little disappointed, not because I would get less, because with what I was getting now I wasn''t so worried about money, especially now that my bank ount already had $16,000 in it, which was how much I got after paying Mark, Frank and Selena''s share.


    What disappointed me was that I''d have to do the show in a bar...


    The L show we were at now wasn''t a huge ballroom with a capacity of 1,200 people, a ce I would hardly be able to fill with my current poprity... Not to mention the cost of setting up the stage and equipment for this show.


    L charged $40 per ticket, with 2,000 people going through 2 shows, that was $80,000 in one night, but just for equipment, staff and organization, she must have spent at least $20,000, something I would be far from being able to do for the time being.


    "Would the show be better in a nightclub than in a bar?" I asked.


    But instead of Selena answering me, it was Frank who had just arrived with Mark after organizing their things in front of L''s stage while she interacted with the audience and her band on stage.


    "Nightclub gigs suck..." Heined. "For rock artists like us, doing nightclub gigs is like trying to get a country singer into a rap show...it just doesn''t fit."


    Mark also chimed in. "The crowd gets a lot drunker in nightclubs than in bars, not to mention the drug use that makes people even crazier. Unless you literally close the club and only let your own people in, it''s not worth it.


    Selena agreed. "Yeah, but it would be hard to control whether only his crowd would get in, and even if we could do that, it would greatly reduce the potential revenue..."


    Listening to the three of them, I realized that it really wasn''t worth doing the show in a nightclub, at least not as long as I wasn''t famous enough to fill the club with my audience.


    "Why don''t we try to team up with a bar to put on an exclusive show for you to try out? Maybe it won''t be as bad as you think." Selena suggested.


    Looking at her and seeing that she was confident, I trusted her. "Okay, let''s try it."


    It sounds like I hate doing gigs in bars, on the contrary, the experience is really nice, I just wanted to test what it would be like to do a gig like tonight with an audience that was really there just to see me.


    After that, we decided to go out for a bite to eat and pass the time until the second show.


    It would be another 2 hours and 30 minutes of L''s show, then there would be another 1 hour break to set up for the next audience, so I had about 3 hours free before I had to go back.


    "We could have booked a gig at a bar in that time, right?" I asked, eating a sandwich.


    Selena looked at me and sighed. "Yeah, I didn''t think it would seem so slow waiting those three hours to be able to sing again."


    To pass the time, I pulled out my phone to see how my channel was doing since Ist checked.


    |------------------------


    Mized views of songs: 4,842,000 = $4,115 (+$1,216)


    Mized Views Vlogs: 697,000 = $4,530 (+$1,482)


    [Numb - 923,839 views] +188,237 views


    [In The End - 926,026 views] +175,868 views


    [The Lazy Song - 2,346,366 views] +231,133 views


    [Boyfriend - 790,723 views] +134,057 views


    [Boyfriend Live - 1,385,854 views] +291,746 views


    [Backstage at my shows - Vlog #1 - 368,108 views] +60,431 views


    [I made a song to sing at a wedding! - Vlog #2 - 252,166 views] +92,012 views


    [All Of Me - 524,346 views] +412,673 views


    [One of my best shows! Vlog #3 - 76,432 views] +76,432 views


    [140,347 subscribers] +42,171 subs


    [Spokify Music ys: 2,620,000] +820,000 views


    Spokify Mized Views: 1,358,000 = $8,716 (+$3,280)


    [Instabram: 75k followers] +25k followers


    |------------------------


    Looking at the growth of my ounts and views, a big smile appeared on my face.


    Just this week I had earned an extra $5,978 by adding the songs and vlogs from MeTube to the views from Spokify.


    If it wasn''t for this week''s partnership with L, I would have made more money from my social media ounts than I did from live shows!


    But this partnership with L earned me $10,560 today, on top of the $960 I got from yesterday''s shows and the payment for winning the musical battle, plus the wedding I did on Friday, which added about $2,000 to this ount.


    Adding it all up, just from the concerts and the duet I did with L this week, I earned about $13,500, plus the almost $6,000 I earned from social media, I earned $19,500 this week!!!!. So close to $20,000...


    As soon as I saw that number, the image of the blue NSX shed through my mind for a few seconds, only to quickly disappear and bring me back to reality.


    The focus was first on paying off my family''s debts, then I thought about the car...


    But at the rate I was making money, I think I could buy that car next month!


    Turning my attention to Mark, Frank and Selena, I went back to eating my sandwich while we talked about how the show was going and what we could do to improve for the second time.


    They gave me some tips on how to interact with the audience to try to get them more excited, while I gave them some tips on how to interact so we could have some nice interactions for the audience.


    All of this was recorded by Jason.


    With the amount of content we were able to produce this week, I had to decide between making one vlog twice as long or splitting it into 2 videos.


    Both options had advantages, as the two short videos could increase retention to have a better chance of making the algorithm go viral, or I could make the long video, increase my view time of the video to try and make the algorithm go viral.


    Two interesting options that I''ll think about as I edit this.


    After an hour, we went back to the show and stood in the audience to see how L''s show was going.


    Looking at my status panel, I saw that my Mana had recovered 6 points since yesterday... leaving me only 33 seconds to use the Observe skill on L.


    This was a very low mana recovery rate... only 1 point of mana every 4 hours... maybe I should try to recover this mana in a more active way like meditation or something to speed it up?


    I was unsure if I wanted to test it out and risk using it on her and running out of mana and not being able to do the next show...


    I guess I could try using the skill for 10 seconds... even if it doesn''t work, I should still be okay... I thought as I waited for L''s song to end, as I wanted to use the skill to improve my stage presence.


    This was a big disadvantage I had against Fedrick yesterday and something I knew I had to work on.


    As soon as L''s song ended and she started interacting with the audience, I set my phone to wake up in 15 seconds and used 5 seconds to focus on her.


    I focused on everything she said, how she acted, what she looked at, where her eyes went, the expressions she made.


    In those 10 seconds, I observed everything she did while analyzing why she did those things.


    When I felt my cell phone vibrate in my hand, my attention was broken and I managed to cancel the skill, making me spend 11 seconds on the skill and lowering my current mana to 21 points... which made me feel weak... but not weak enough to be really affected by it, it was like I was just very sleepy right now.


    However, when I looked at the message in front of me, a smile appeared on my face.


    [Stage Presence Lv 11 -> 12].


    A new level of the Stage Presence skill in only 11 seconds!!!


    Something that would have required me to spend several hours interacting with the audience at concerts, I was able to aplish just by analyzing L for a few seconds while she was on stage!


    Of course, I think I was only able to do this with so little observation time because of the difference in our skill levels.


    While I was at Lv 11 of the skill, L was probably at least 20 points into it because of her years of experience, so it was like my Skill Teach, but in reverse.


    Instead of teaching the person faster based on the difference in our levels, with Observe I was learning things from people based on the difference in our levels!


    As I analyzed the new knowledge I had gained from the skill in my mind, a satisfied smile appeared on my face.

 Chapter 117 [Bonus ] 117 - Quit Your Job

    Chapter 117 [Bonus ] 117 - Quit Your Job


    ??The opening of the second show was practically a repeat of the first.


    If I could put a difference between the two shows, it would be that at the second show, not only was I morefortable interacting with the audience because I had received another level of Stage Presence, but I was also lucky enough to have more people in the audience who knew me, so it was even more fun to y because there were more people who knew my songs.


    When L came on stage and we sang our song together, the reactions of shock and excitement were even more fun.


    Since it was our second time doing this, our rapport on stage was much more natural this time, and we even joked around a bit for the audience and my vlog camera.


    When my part of the show was over, I left without waiting for the end of L''s show, as I had already seen her full show once and was so tired that I didn''t want to see it again, so we just left after splitting the payment money between our parts and everyone was happy.


    To create hype for the vlog and the music we were going to release, L and I recorded some stories for our Instabrams at the show and in the studio and made a post with a photo of us that Jason took while we were recording in the studio.


    When I got home and looked at how much engagement this generated, I was surprised to see that my Stories had over 20k views!


    With the 75k followers I currently had, my stories only got between 8 and 12k views, but this story with L was already over 20k!


    Surprised, I went to read the messages that fans were replying to, curious to know what they were thinking.


    [Are you going to record a country song now, ckVelvet?!]


    [Are you having an affair with L Brooks?]


    [Who is she?]


    [Focus on one style of music... I don''t like country music...]


    [Come to Brazil!]


    [You''re going to record a duet? How cool!]


    Although there were some negative reactions from people who were worried that I would release a bad song because it was country, the vast majority of people were positive about the song and excited about when it would be released.


    Seeing that my audience was taking it well, I got curious and clicked on L''s profile to see how her audience was reacting.


    [Damn, that boy is hot!!!]


    [Heyhey, who is he?]


    [Are you going to record a rock song, L?!]


    [I think I know this guy from somewhere...]


    [How can a rock singer coborate with a country singer?]


    [Do you know ckVelvet?! I''m excited for your cob!]


    [A song for me not to listen to]


    [I wonder how much he paid to record with her?]


    [My cousin went to the concert today and said the music was really good!]


    [Wait, is that the singer of All Of Me?!]


    Just as I imagined, the response to her post was more negative.


    Mainly from the audience who were hardcore country music fans and hated any other style of music, these people had no hope that the song would be any good, but I was prepared for that.


    That was the kind of fan base I didn''t want to create, but I know that''s the fan base of over 90% of singers.


    Usually singers grow up focusing on just one style of music, which means that their fanbase usually just epts that they sing that style of music and thinks everything else is garbage.


    But with my fanbase it was different. My fans were already used to seeing me sing a different style of song every week, so when they saw that I was singing a different style again this week, it didn''t surprise anyone, it just made them more curious to see how it would turn out, but they already imagined that the song would be good.


    The next day I woke up early and while I was having breakfast with my dad he told me something important.


    "Noah, I texted my parents to tell them to have a family dinner at their house so we can pay everyone I owe". He told me a little embarrassed, but proud of me for being so sessful and excited to finally be rid of this debt.


    Smiling, I nodded. "No problem Dad, we can go. But I''m going to need you to do something for me." I said in a serious voice, catching him off guard.


    "Sure Noah, I can do whatever you need, champ. With how much you already help out at home, it''s the least I can do." He said worriedly.


    Smiling, I shook my head in denial to calm him down. "It''s nothing to worry about Dad, I just want you to give up one of your jobs and spend more time with the family."


    Hearing my request, my father froze.


    "Noah... but how am I supposed to pay the household bills?" He asked me uncertainly.


    Smiling at him, I pulled out my phone and showed him my MeTube and Spokify ount, which showed how much money I had avable to withdraw next week when the month ended.


    Looking at the more than $17,000 I would have avable for withdrawal, my father froze.


    "Are you going to get $17,000 from these Inte ounts of yours?" He asked.


    "Yes, that''s not counting the $16,000 I have from the shows I''ve done in thest few weeks and what I''m going to make this week from the channel and the shows." I replied.


    Hearing that I would have over $30,000, my father was shocked as he looked between his cell phone and me, not knowing how to respond.


    "Dad, I can help pay the bills at home...we miss you, especially Ethan...he always loves it when you y football with him, but you work so much that he gets tired of not being able to spend so much time with his dad..." I knew that using such a reason was like a foul y because it would be impossible for him to refuse such a reason, but since it was for something good, I didn''t feel bad.


    Just as I imagined, when my father heard this, he was embarrassed and lowered his head, not knowing how to act, but after a few seconds he answered.


    "Okay... I''m going to ask to quit my second job today." He said as he looked at me and smiled.


    I saw his red eyes, which he was probably controlling to keep the tears from falling, and I just smiled as I nodded at him.


    For the rest of breakfast, we just sat in silence, enjoying each other''spany, until I left to do my exercises and he left for work.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t want to just stop going to work because that would put his boss in a bad position, but he would try to stay at work for just one more week while he helped his boss find a recement.


    Since it was a simple job, he wouldn''t have to find a specialized person to take over, which made things easier.


    Knowing that my father was going to quit his other job, I went for my walk quite happily.


    When I got home and saw the hours of footage Jason had sent me, I was shocked.


    There was enough footage for at least three videos!


    One about the wedding, one about the musical battle, and one about the concert with L.


    I could decide to edit these three videos together into one long video or try to release three separate videos.


    Since I thought I could use the musical battle video and the concert with L video to create hype for the song "A Bar Song," I decided to split the videos.


    This week I''d post the two vlogs to create hype for the song and on Saturday I''d post the song, while next week I''d post the wedding video, the vlog I''ll do next weekend and I''d already post the video for the song "Bando".


    This is the first time I''ve ever had so much to post, and since I had to post 6 videos in the next two weeks, 4 of which were vlogs, I could already see the money in my bank ount going up fast.


    With that taken care of, I went to school and started to feel more and more that going to school was bing more and more pointless...


    Although I could use the time to develop some skills and rest my mind, I could do that at home without wasting so much timeing here five times a week.


    So I started to think about graduating early.


    With the level I had in my school subjects, I already had more than enough knowledge to graduate with ease, not to mention that with how much I was earning from my career, going to college at this point would just be another waste of time.


    Time that I could put to much better use.


    Thinking about it, I decided to ask Selena, who may have more experience with this than I do, what would be best for the other AJP artists.


    Maybe she even knows a way to stay enrolled in school and not have to go every day?


    So I took out my cell phone during ss and sent a message.


    [Hey Selena, I''m thinking that staying in school might be a big waste of time, do you think it''s worth it for me to try and graduate early?]


    She replied in a few seconds.


    [Maybe I have a better alternative for you.]

 Chapter 118 118 - New school?

    Chapter 118 118 - New school?


    ??[I may have a better alternative for you.] Selena replied, leaving me surprised and confused.


    What could be better than just finishing school and being able to dedicate myself to my career? I thought intently.


    [What would that be?] I replied confused.


    [In Oand there is the Oand Arts Academy, a school that specializes in teaching and developing future artists. It''s not as demanding as what they do in Korea with the internship agencies, but it''s a much more flexible school for students who are already artists, and with a curriculum that may help you develop artistically even more than studying on your own at home]. Selena exined via text message, making my eyes widen.


    A school that focuses on artistic development? I had heard of something like that in my old world, but since it was always so far away, I never bothered to pay attention to it.


    But now that I think about it, maybe that would be a good thing?


    I''d still have to go to school, which wasn''t very good, but I could study things that would really help me in the future, and thinking about the buffs I got in subjects in this current school, like a buff that speeds up my learning of math, that kind of buff might exist in this new school, too, right?


    Considering that it could really speed up my development, I had to agree with Selena that this might actually be a better alternative.


    Now that my skills had reached Lv35, the growth rate had slowed down considerably.


    What used to take me a day to level up was now taking me a week, sometimes even two weeks.


    Of course, this was still a very fast time considering that it took me a week to gain 4 months of knowledge in a given area, but for someone who was used to seeing numbers increase so quickly before, it was a little frustrating to see this slowing down.


    So I began to consider this suggestion from Selena.


    [If I''m not mistaken, this is a private school, right?] I asked, worried about how much the tuition would be.


    [Yes... the problem with these schools is that because they hire prestigious teachers who were once great artists or worked with great artists, the sry they have to pay these teachers is high, which means the tuition is also high]. Selena exined, which made me worry.


    [How much is the tuition at this school?" I asked.


    [As far as I remember, the cost is $50,000 a year, but they are willing to pay it in 12 installments of $4,200.] Selena exined.


    I was surprised at how much she knew. [How do you know so much about the school?]


    [I went there, a lot of my family went there, so I''m very familiar with the price and the quality. That''s why I rmended it to you, because I know the quality is good, and if it doesn''t work out, you can just graduate early].


    After listening to her exnation, I agreed.


    Although it was a very expensive price for a school, considering that my current cost was $0 since I studied in a public school, but this school was garbage.


    I was just wasting my time here while dealing with problematic people and uninterested teachers.


    But what I found most interesting about this school wasn''t for me, but for Ethan and Liv''s development...


    Considering how interested they were in pursuing an artistic career like mine, it would do them a lot of good to study at a school that focuses on development in that area.


    Not to mention that it might help them get into the right mindset for this world, since I knew the art world wasn''t the fairy tale they imagined it to be.


    For the time being, I was still at the bottom of this world, without much contact with the real sharks, not to mention that I was lucky to have Selena as my agent, because if it depended on other agencies, if a rich woman came along who was interested in a pretty boy as her ything, it was very possible that I would be "sold" to her.


    The problem with putting Liv and Ethan in that school now is that I still wouldn''t be able to pay the three tuitions...


    The total would be $12,600 a month for the three of us to go there, not counting the cost of school supplies and other things that mighte up... even though I made about $20,000 from MeTube and Spokify this month, I didn''t even have a guarantee that it would stay that way next month.


    I think I might try to enroll in this school first and see if it''s really that good for a few months, if it''s really as good as Selena said, at that point I can already confirm my financial stability, maybe even get more money per month, and then paying this $12,600 per month would be no problem for me. I thought as I analyzed all the points of how to do this.


    Since I was the only one with the system, I would be able to see exactly how good the teaching was and the results for me would be much faster.


    If I sent Ethan or Liv, no matter how much they learned, without a number and level system to know exactly how much they would improve, it would be difficult to define whether the school was really good and useful.


    [Do you want to go there? I can arrange it for this afternoon] Selena sent me an encouraging message.


    I thought for a few seconds, ignoring what the teacher in the ssroom was saying, and made up my mind.


    [Yeah, can you pick me up after ss?] I asked.


    [Yeah, I might be 20 minuteste, but can you wait for me?] she asked, to which I just confirmed.


    It wouldn''t be a problem to wait 20 minutes longer for Selena, I could just study on my cell phone.


    So I told my mom and Liv that I wouldn''t being home with them, but I didn''t tell them why.


    It made them curious, but they didn''t ask too many questions.


    The worst part of having to wait those 20 minutes was that since I was now "famous", people at school found out about my MeTube channel, saw the shows I did, the amount of people I got at the gigs, and felt that they should be friends with me.


    I could see that the reason for their friendship was just interest, because many of these people were people who talked bad about me behind my back, even though I hadn''t done anything against them in the past, but now that I was growing in my career and had be handsome, their hypocrisy made them act as if nothing had happened in the past few years and I was a different person.


    Not wanting to get into any more trouble at the school where I might not be staying much longer, I just dismissed these annoying people, trying to be as rude as possible, and continued to fiddle with my cell phone.


    My cell phone was another thing I needed to rece... I was using an Android phone from 10 years ago... I could trade it in for a new phone...


    Suddenly I got a message from Liv telling me that she had arrived.


    Selena arrived exactly when she said she would, 20 minutes after my ss ended, so I got into her Te and we drove to Oand.


    "Did you go to this school, do you have anything important or interesting to tell us about it?" I asked as she drove.


    "I did my three years of high school there, the teachers were very good. Since I focused my studies on arts management rather than developing as an artist, I can''t speak 100% truthfully about the quality of the teachers there. But if you look at the students who left there, the vast majority were able to establish themselves as D-rank artists within a few years, which was quite an achievement. She exined, making me nod.


    But I had a question about something important. "And how are the people there? Will I get annoyed with the students there?"


    Hearing this question, Selena became thoughtful. "Since it''s an expensive school... you can imagine the lifestyle of the people who study there... but among the many spoiled rich people, you''ll find some people like you who don''t let money go to their heads, or who got a schrship, or who are just rich but had a good education at home."


    Thinking about the possible ssmates I''d have, the spoiled and stuck-up people, already made mezy...


    But thinking about the advantages of studying in a ce that might have a powerful buff for my learning made me ignore that point and get excited about how much I would improve.


    The distance between my current school, which was close to my house, and the Oand Arts Academy was only 15 minutes by car, which wasn''t a long time.


    Considering that I would be able to buy my own car in the near future, getting to school would be even easier since I wouldn''t have to have my mom drive me all the way the other way to Ethan and Liv''s school.


    The only downside was that I wouldn''t be able to take them to school with me when I transferred them, since my license didn''t allow me to drive with other minors in the car.


    Could I try to ignore that? I could, but it would be safer to just let my mom take them than to get in trouble that could affect my career in the future.


    There were so many cases of artists being destroyed by the media because they were caught drinking and driving, of course my case wouldn''t be as serious, but it was better to have a clean record.


    When we arrived at the school, I was surprised that the ce looked like a university campus, with people walking around, people sitting on the grass ying instruments, groups practicing dances?


    And how many beautiful people... while at my old school there was an average of 4 beautiful people for every 10 normal people, at this school the average was 5 beautiful people for every 5 normal people!


    Of course, these beautiful people weren''t people with charisma over 15 points, they were people with 11 points, which was just above average, and people with charisma over 15 points were quite rare, but there were still a few!


    Looking at the cars in the parking lot, I could see the standard of living of these people.


    The vast majority of the cars were sports cars or luxury cars, with even a few super sports cars in the lot, which made me raise an eyebrow at the family who gave a Ferrari to a teenager.


    Selena parked her Te at an electric car charging station and we took a walk around campus so she could show me the ces I might be most interested in at the school.

 Chapter 119 119 - Is that BlackVelvet?!

    Chapter 119 119 - Is that ckVelvet?!


    ??To my surprise, Selena had already told one of the school''s teachers, who was a friend of hers, that she wasing to visit, and she was given ess to all of the school''s facilities.


    I must admit that the ce itself was very nice.


    There were several rooms for practicing instruments, recording studios, chroma key rooms, rooms with severalputers for editing...


    The curriculum included the normal sses that all schools have, while there were extracurricr sses for training in singing, instruments, dance, drama, painting, and many other courses that can be useful for artists or professionals who want to pursue a career in the arts.


    As Selena led me into a room where a ss had just finished, a message appeared in front of me.


    [Good Dance ssroom


    Effect: +60% bonus when learning dance-rted content.


    Duration: While you''re in this room].


    When I saw the buff that appeared, my eyes lit up with anticipation.


    Not only could I really improve a lot by practicing in these ssrooms, but because it wasn''t a normal ssroom, but a good ssroom, the buff was 10% stronger than in my old school!


    Thinking about how much faster I could learn things other than normal subjects like I did at my school, I seriously considered that studying at this school might be a good option for me.


    This was practically paying System $4,200 a month to get a boost in my skills, which was clearly worth it.


    With the improvement of my skills, my shows would get better, my songs would get better, my videos would get better, and with the sum of all this getting better, I would gain more poprity, rise in rank, and get even more out of my shows.


    It''s not like I was spending money on something superfluous, but it was more of an investment that I was making.


    The $4,200 I spent now could mean $40,000 more I''d get at the end of the year, so the more I watched this school for the things Selena showed me, the more satisfied I became.


    "So, do you think you''ll want to study here?" Selena asked me with a small smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Do you have any doubts? Now I understand why you''re so eager to introduce me to the school. If I study here, I''ll improve a lot as an artist in much less time!" I said excitedly.


    "Exactly, if youe to this school, our path to your future fame will be much easier. I even have a list of sses I would rmend you take that will really help your career in the future, the most important ones we can put on that list are acting and dancing, two things you don''t know how to do, but which are indispensable in the artistic world. Of course, if you just want to pursue a career as a rock star, these two skills won''t be useful, but if you want to maximize your results and make the most of your fame, these two skills are indispensable," she exined. She exined.


    Nodding my head, I agreed with her. Even if I didn''t want to make TV shows or movies in the future, I would still need acting to makemercials and advertisements if I wanted to earn more money.


    I was also thinking about learning to dance... not for something professional like making songs with dance choreography like the Korean groups, but more for something personal.


    I don''t know how to dance, I''m terrible at it. If I have to dance with a girl, won''t I be embarrassed?


    So learning to dance was more for personal satisfaction than artistic necessity.


    "I''m going back home to talk to my family about it, and when I''ve decided, I''ll give you an answer to confirm it." I told her and got a nod from her.


    "Okay, the school has schrships for students who are already artists, as long as your rank is high enough you can even get 100% off your tuition. I''ll just have to check how much discount the school gives for E rank and D rank and get back to you. I think it''s pretty certain that you''re going to join the school, so I''ll get the necessary things ready at AJP to help you enroll". She said smiling as we walked back to the car to talk.


    Knowing that there was this discount for artists made me even more excited, because if it cost even less, it would be even more advantageous for me toe and study at this school.


    So we walked back to her car while she told me about some of the benefits of the school and stories she''d had while studying here.


    What I didn''t realize was that there were a few curious looks from the students as I walked with Selena.


    - 3rd POV -


    "Hey, that boy looks familiar..." A girl said to her friend as she pointed to a boy and a girl walking around the campus without school uniforms.


    Hearing what her friend said, some of the girls in the group looked in that direction with curiosity. "I''ve never seen him before in my life..."


    "I''ve seen him too... but I can''t remember where..." Another girl said.


    "I have no idea who he is..." Another girl said.


    "I''ve seen him! My cousin went to a bar and wrote in her stories that this boy sang a song, Boyfriend, on stage! I remember him because Iter looked up the song on MeTube and found his channel. Another girl said.


    Hearing the name of the song, one of the girls in the group was surprised and quickly looked in the direction they were looking.


    "Is that ckVelvet?!" The girl said in awe as she looked at ckVelvet''s signature bleached hair!


    She had to admit that wearing bleached hair at the ends with ck roots was nothing unusual in the normal world, but as an artist, the girl had never seen another artist wear his hair like that, let alone on his 2D character, which made ckVelvet''s trademark quite striking.


    Coupled with his attractive body and perfect face, his appearance would stick in the girls'' minds even if they only saw him once in a story, just like the other girl.


    When they heard his name, the other girls were surprised to recognize him.


    "Yes, ckVelvet! I think that''s his name!" The girl who first recognized him said excitedly. "How did you recognize him so fast, Charlie?"


    Looking at her friend, Charlie was a little embarrassed as she replied. "Remember when I was having trouble with my rtionship with Trevor? One of ckVelvet''s songs was on one of the ylists I followed on Spokify and I got hooked on the song, since then he started releasing a lot of songs that perfectly matched what I was going through with Trevor, and some friends called me to go to a bar to forget about Trevor, guess who yed the first show of his career at the bar that night?"


    The girls were shocked to hear Charlie''s story. "Lies?! You''re not telling me that the gig you went to was ckVelvet''s first gig after being addicted to his music for so long?"


    "Yeah... don''t tell anyone else because if Trevor finds out he''ll go crazy, but when he wanted to get back together, I didn''t get back together with him because of ckVelvet''s songs." Charlie said quietly, getting the girls even more excited about the gossip.


    "I can''t believe it!" One of the girls said excitedly as she picked up her phone and handed it to Charlie with MeTube open. "Put his channel on MeTube, I want to hear his songs to see if they''re as good as you said."


    "Put on the song Boyfriend, I''m sure they''ll like it." The other girl who knew ckVelvet rmended the song. "Wait... I felt like the girl in the video was familiar, you''re not telling me that girl was you?"


    Charlie was embarrassed to remember that she had appeared in the video of ckVelvet singing Boyfriend in the bar, and nodded as she put on the song Boyfriend with the music video.


    Hearing that Charlie had even appeared in the music video for the song, the girls'' curiosity grew even more, and more than 8 girls crowded together to watch the music video together.


    The video began with ckVelvet on stage, the camera capturing his sweaty face, sweat dripping down his neck and into his shirt, his strong arms holding the guitar, a confident smile on his face.


    Since they had seen him from a distance a few minutes ago, they couldn''t recognize him very well or notice the important features on his face from this distance, but seeing how handsome he looked in the video made the girls very excited.


    "He''s really cute..." One of the girlsmented, causing the others to nod.


    ??????


    I can''t believe we''re finally alone.


    I can''t believe I almost went home


    What are the chances? Everyone''s dancing.


    And he''s not with you...


    ??????


    Listening to the lyrics, the girls'' hearts raced as they imagined the scene he was describing in the song.


    Even the two girls who already had boyfriends were surprised to see him sing it and their hearts were racing in anticipation.


    As the song went on, the girls'' attention became more and more focused on his music and his actions, until Charlie appeared in the audience and the camera showed as if ckVelvet was singing specifically to Charlie, causing the girls to scream with excitement, drawing the attention of other people around them.

 Chapter 120 [Bonus ] 120 - Hes going to study with us?!

    Chapter 120 [Bonus ] 120 - He''s going to study with us?!


    ??When the song ended and the girls started to stare at each other, you could see the blush on their cheeks and some girls were even panting.


    This was the power of a thrist trap, while girls who used this focus for their career could make guys get horny just by looking at them, men who followed it weren''t much different for girls either, but of course to a much lesser extent, since getting girls horny was a moreplex process than for men.


    Still, the girls were slightly breathless as they watched the video and thought about those lyrics.


    "Wow, he''s something else..." One of the girls said.


    "Yeah..." Another girl said as she picked up her phone. "I''m going to subscribe to his channel now and follow him on Spokify."


    "Me too!" Another girl said.


    The other girls did the same.


    Until Charlie asked a question. "I wonder what he was doing here at school?"


    Hearing this, the other girls were surprised. "Really... why was he here? Is he going to perform in the school talent show?"


    "It''s possible." Another girl said.


    "He''s an E Rank artist, is he going toe and give a lecture?" Another girl said.


    "Or maybe he''s visiting the school to study here?" Charlie made an assumption that shocked the girls.


    "No way...is he our age?!"


    "He looks 20..."


    "Is he going to study with us?!"


    As soon as Charlie made this assumption, the girls were shocked to think that it was possible.


    Although he looked older with that bad boy look, it was quite possible that he was really the same age as them and wasing to study at the school.


    If he was a C-Rank artist, the probability of himing to give a lecture would be higher than if he was a student, but there were other students who were already F-Rank artists or even E-Rank like him, so a lecture from an artist who was the same rank as some students wouldn''t be so possible.


    Thinking about these details, the likelihood of him being a student became greater and greater, to the point that when they went to talk to other friends at school, theymented on it, so without Noah knowing, his name had already be known as that of a possible transfer student at the school.


    - Noah''s POV -


    Before I went home, Selena and I went to get something to eat since we hadn''t eaten since she picked me up from school and it was already 4:00 when I got home.


    I was surprised toe home and see my dad sitting on the couch cuddling with my mom while Ethan was practicing his ukulele on the other side of my dad.


    "Noah!" Ethan was the first to see me and ran over to give me a hug.


    Smiling, I bent down and hugged him back as my parents noticed me and waved to say hello.


    "Hey Noah, where have you been?" my mom asked curiously.


    "I went to visit another school with Selena." I said, giving her a surprised look.


    "Another school? Why?" my dad asked in surprise.


    "I feel that staying at my current school is too much of a waste of time, and when I mentioned it to Selena, she told me that I''m at a school that focuses on developing artists. Curious, I went with her to visit the ce and see what it was like," I exined. I exined, causing her to raise an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Did you like it there?" my father asked.


    "Very much, the ce looks very good, with a very good structure. My idea is to go and study there this year, since it will be myst year of high school, and see if the school is really good. If I like it, I want to help Ethan and Liv transfer there. Even if they don''t want to pursue that career in the future, the quality of the school is so good that they would be able to do whatever they want with the structure of the school. I exined to their surprise.


    Ethan was shocked, but a little worried that he wouldn''t be studying with Isabe anymore.


    When Imented on Ethan and Liv, Selena told me that the school only taught students from middle school on, so Ethan could only change schools when he turned 11.


    So Ethan wouldn''t have to worry about that for the time being.


    When my parents heard my exnation of the school''s structure, they were very excited, and when they heard that although the school was expensive, I could get a discount because I was already an artist, they were relieved.


    After talking to them, I went down to the basement where Liv was practicing and told her about my idea.


    Although she was a little shocked by the sudden idea, she was tempted to change schools.


    Both because of her friends, whom she didn''t like very much because they spoke badly about me, and because she felt more and more that she didn''t fit in so well with them.


    So changing to a school where she could learn even more about the violin, which she loved, seemed very interesting and tempting to her.


    The advantage was that I would still have a few months to prepare, because I would have to wait a few months to see if the school was really good and to earn more money from my career to be able to pay her tuition.


    The school would be very useful for me, who had a system because of the buffs, but it would be even more useful for Liv, who was learning the violin practically on her own and with videos from the inte. Learning with a specialized teacher in a pleasant environment would make her learn faster in the future.


    While I was editing the video of my musical battle with Fedrick Davis, Selena sent me the school''s tuition rates for me based on my artist rank.


    Artist F Rank - 20% discount.


    Artist E Rank - 40% discount.


    Artist D Rank - 60% discount.


    Artist C Rank - 80% discount.


    Artist B Rank+ - 100% discount.


    Looking at the table, I was surprised to see that my current rank already gave me a 40% discount on tuition, and if I managed to move up to D rank, I''d get another 20% off!


    [The school encourages students to start their artistic careers early by offering discounts on tuition in order to bring more fame to the school, so it''s verymon to find F rank artists among the students, with the vast majority of students being F rank artists, while E rank artists are rarer, with only about 5% of students being of that rank. D rank artists are extremely rare, with probably no more than 5 students of this rank in the school. C Rank artists at your age are very rare, I think there was only one C Rank student when I was a student, but he dropped out of C Rank a few monthster]. Selena exined, which surprised me.


    For a school like this that focuses on students'' artistic careers, I would have thought there would be more E rank students, but on the other hand, it takes years for people to be E rank artists, even if they perform in bars every day and post songs on the Inte, if it were that easy, there wouldn''t be so many F rank people even today.


    And considering that these students probably didn''t have very long careers, it was understandable that many of them hadn''t made it to E Rank yet.


    Most of the E Rank artists are probably 12th graders like me who have had a long career, while the D Rank artists are probably those who are lucky or have a lot of talent.


    It should be interesting to meet other people my age who have higher artist ranks than me.


    With the 40% discount I would get for being an E rank artist, the monthly fee would drop from $4,200 to just $2,520, making it much easier for me to pay each month.


    Even if something went wrong with the channel and the views dropped, I wouldn''t have to worry so much about not being able to pay for school the next month.


    After discussing it with my parents, I decided to transfer to Oand Arts Academy this week, so I already sent a message to Selena asking her to help me with it, and she assured me that we could go to the school tomorrow afternoon to transfer. The only thing she asked me to do was to clear it with the current school.


    Since the new principal of the school didn''t seem to be a bad person, I was more relieved to deal with him than with Jackson''s father, whom I had helped to expel.


    The thought of that man and the news that had spread around the school that he was in jail brought a smile to my face.


    With all of this nned for tomorrow, I was excited to get back to editing my video while my Instagram was being followed by 7 girls at the same time.


    Since I had my follower notifications turned off because I was getting thousands of followers every day on Instabram, I didn''t know that a group of girls from the school I would be studying at in the future were alreadymenting on me and following me on Instabram to find out more about me.


    Even less did I know that boys would soon find out about me, and that one particr boy would get angry when he saw his ex-girlfriend in my video.

 Chapter 121 121 - New Video

    <h4>Chapter 121 121 - New Video</h4>


    The transfer process went smoother than I thought.


    The new principal wasn''t too keen on losing a student like me since he knew about my improving grades over thest few months and my growing fame since almost the whole school knew about it, but when I told him what this school had already put me through, all he could do was apologize and sign the transfer papers.


    With these transfer papers I went with Selena to Oand Arts Academy and the transfer process there was also very easy.


    After confirming my Artist Rank and doing another presentation of the school with me, they epted my transfer and I would start studying at the school on Monday of the following week.


    I had to pay $4,000 to enroll plus $2,520 for the first month''s tuition, which wasn''t a problem for me with the over $16,000 I had in my ount.


    That brought me down to just under $10,000, but it was still more than enough for me.


    When I got home, my mom and siblings wanted to celebrate and we went out for ice cream.


    After that, my routine returned to normal and I focused on editing my videos.


    The music battle video was almost finished, my idea was to release it today, so I dedicated myself to editing it for a few more hours, listening to the pleasant sound of the system every now and then.


    [Video Editing Lv 14 -> 15].


    [Video Editing Lv 15 -> 16]


    Since my skills were already at a very high level, I had received fewer and fewer notifications like thistely, so it was good to improve a low-level skill like this.


    Especially since each level of the skill gave me so much knowledge about video editing and so much practicality in doing it that the quality of the video increased while the time I needed to edit it decreased considerably.


    By 17:00 my video was finished and I wasted no time in posting it to MeTube.


    [My First Music Battle! Did I Win?! Vlog #4]


    Of course, instead of just posting the video, I set it to premiere mode and programmed it to go public at 6:00 p.m., leaving that one hour as time to attract more viewers to the video.


    As I imagined, as soon as I posted the video and subscribers received the notification, the number of people waiting to watch the video went from 0 to 3,000 in just a few seconds.


    The video chat, which had been empty, was suddenly full of people who were surprised to see it.


    [Eita, is this week''s videoing early?]


    [A new video on Tuesday?!]


    [Woaahh, will there be two videos this week?!]


    [A musical battle by ckVelvet?! He''s going to destroy it!]


    [Who will it be against?!]


    [I''m excited to see what a musical battle looks like from a singer''s POV].


    [I have always seen musical battles from the audience''s POV, it should be cool to see what ckVelvet was thinking while participating in the battle!]


    Dozens of new messages appeared in the chat every few seconds, while the number of viewers waiting for the video to start slowly fluctuated.


    During the hour before the video was posted, I kept practicing my guitar and singing while reading people''sments from time to time and responding to some people I thought were funny.


    Seeing my replies made people excited and wanted to interact with the video even more.


    Suddenly, I received a message from a contact who had unblocked my DMs on Instabram.


    [Requien: Post the video here too so the Instabram audience can watch it XD]


    When I saw his message reminding me of this, I remembered that it was he who gave me some rmendations on what to do a few weeks ago, and I replied to him to thank him, so his messages were now notifying me.


    Realizing that the idea he''d given me was a good one, I replied.


    [Thanks bro! I totally forgot to post on Instabram lol!]


    [Requien: Np!]


    Following Requien''s idea, I opened my stories and recorded theptop screen with the hundreds of messages going up every second.


    "Today we have an extra personal video, the vlog of my first musical battle, I hope you like it! At the end there might be a teaser of a new song..." I saidughing.


    As soon as I posted this on Instagram, it had hundreds of views within seconds and several people replied or liked the stories, adding to the number of people waiting to see the music battle vlog.


    - Charlie''s POV -


    Staring at theputer screen with an expectant expression, Charlie was excited to see what this new ckVelvet vlog would be like.


    Ever since she''d started following him, she''d watched everything he posted, both the songs and the vlogs.


    Mostly because she realized that he didn''t hide the thought process and decision making that he used in the shows, which was something that taught her a lot as someone who wanted to pursue an artistic career in the future!


    Knowing what he was thinking when he interacted with the audience, the order of the songs he sang, the choice of songs for each moment.


    What surprised her the most was why he never sang Boyfriend at the beginning of the shows, since that song would probably cause the male audience''s favorability to drop a lot, he preferred to sing it when people already liked him, which wouldn''t affect the rest of the show as much.


    Or when he decided to sing The Lazy Song at the beginning of the show to get the crowd going instead of Numb or In The End, which were just as good but weren''t as catchy as The Lazy Song.


    Seeing that his next vlog was going to be about a musical battle, Charlie was very excited to find out what his thought process was when choosing the songs and how he interacted with the audience.


    Thinking back to when she saw him at school yesterday, a silly smile appeared on Charlie''s face at the possibility of seeing him in the next few days.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t see him at school again today.


    But there was a problem.


    One of the girlsmented to other friends about ckVelvet being able to study at her school, which spread the news to other students in her ss, and soon everyone was hearing that another artist AND Rank wereing to the ss.


    Her ss had a total of 40 students, with only 3 students who were D-rank artists, while there were 10 E-rank artists, 20 F-


    rank artists, and another 7 students with no rank because they hadn''t officially started their artistic careers.


    Charlie was one of these 7 students without rank, but this did not affect her or the treatment she received in ss.


    The students with no rank and the students with F rank were practically the same, the students with E rank were a little more popr, but not by much, while the students who were D rank artists were really popr, and most of the other students tried to please them.


    Even though they had only recently be D rank artists and were still at the lowest D rank, they were still D rank artists who were respected.


    Her ex-boyfriend, Trevor, was a D-rank artist who focused on ssical music, especially piano.


    The way he spoke intellectually made Charlie fall in love with him, but with ckVelvet''s music she realized he didn''t love her that much, so after a short time their rtionship ended.


    The problem was that since people knew that ckVelvet was going to study with them, they searched for ckVelvet''s videos and found her in the audience of his concert singing the song "Boyfriend".


    And since ckVelvet seemed to be singing it to her in the song, it seemed that the reason they broke up was because she liked ckVelvet better after hearing him sing that song and wanted to change Trevor.


    Charlie knew that this was partly true and partly false, but she didn''t care too much about it.


    She didn''t care much for Trevor, and him being angry and jealous of ckVelvet, who was taller, better looking and more talented than him, made Charlie happy, even if they had nothing.


    Even more so, considering how fast ckVelvet was growing, she knew it was only a matter of time before ckVelvet''s fame surpassed Trevor''s, and the only thing he could be proud of would no longer be such a source of pride.


    Smiling at the possibility, Charlie looked at the timer ticking down on her screen andy down on the bed to watch this new video of herself, belly down, ass up, legs dangling in the air, a scene that would please any boy her age, but unfortunately there was no one there to appreciate it.


    [ckVelvet is starting a vlog now, open his channel to watch it too!]


    She sent a message to her friends in the chat group, but most of them replied that they were already watching the countdown and waiting for it to start after seeing his Instabram post, and the girls who didn''t know quickly opened his MeTube to watch it too.


    In the chat group, the girls wondered which E Rank artist ckVelvet would be fighting, while trying to guess who it was, but little did they know that the artist was someone D Rank, almost reaching C Rank!

 Chapter 122 122 - Video Reaction

    Chapter 122 122 - Video Reaction


    ??Staring at the screen in excitement, Charlie watched as the countdown went from 10 seconds to 0 seconds and the video began.


    "So am I going to be thest artist to sing tonight?" She saw ckVelvet ask his agent with curiosity, leaving her very surprised that she hadn''t imagined he could already be thest artist of the night.


    "Sort of, you''ll be singing after thest D-rank artist, but after that there will be a performance by a C-rank artist." Selena exined to Charlie and the video chat audience.


    Cut to the scene of them arriving at the bar and people already recognizing him, which made the audience very happy to see him growing and bing more famous.


    Even people who weren''t on the path to bing an artist felt good about following ckVelvet''s vlogs and seeing him be more famous with each passing week.


    Without anyone realizing it, it was as if they were following a sessful career, and because they were watching the vlogs every week, they were participating in that sess and feeling the dopamine from seeing the improvement as if it were their progress too!


    "You mean I have to y in front of an E Rank boy?" A rude, angry voice was heard from the other side of the door, startling the video audience.


    Seeing this, Charlie was surprised and immediately thought, "Could this be the person ckVelvet is going to have a musical battle with?


    The number of people watching the live video increased by the second and by now there were 17,000 people watching the video.


    When ckVelvet entered the room and started arguing with Fedrick, Charlie was surprised to learn who Fedrick was.


    Not only did she recognize him, but so did some of the viewers on the stream.


    [Isn''t that Fedrick Davis?! That guy''s almost in C-Rank!]


    [Don''t tell me ckVelvet is going to have a musical battle with him?!]


    [Woah!!]


    [Who is he?!]


    [Thest time he performed here in LA I was at the bar, he got so mad at a customer that the two of them started fighting in the middle of the bar, after that I never saw him again, I thought he was banned or something].


    [LOL!]


    [Will ckVelvet and this guy get into a fight?]


    [Bruh, look at the size of ckVelvet, if that dude tried anything with ckVelvet he''d probably destroy him!]


    [Look at the video, ckVelvet is intimidating him by crossing his arms!]


    [He looked at ckVelvet''s arm muscles and got scared! LMAO!]


    Seeing thements, Charlie was worried that ckVelvet would get into a fight, but seeing how Fedrick was scared of ckVelvet, she was relieved and found the situation funny.


    When she saw L Brooks enter the room, even though she didn''t know who she was, there were a few people in the chat who did know who she was and exined it to her, so she was surprised that it was the C-Rank Artist of the Night who suggested it.


    And seeing how she looked at ckVelvet with interest, Charlie guessed that she had been nning something like this all along!


    [Man, did you see the way L looked up and down at ckVelvet!]


    [ckVelvet will ept the musical battle, right?!]


    [That''s the name of the video, of course he''ll ept!]


    Charlie saw that ckVelvet did not think much about the video and epted the musical battle without much consideration, which made her worry when she confirmed that his opponent was indeed Fedrick Davis.


    As someone who had studied the music and art industry for so long, she knew that the difference in poprity between artists wasn''t just a letter in a ranking,


    The world took these rankings very seriously, and without the proper skills, it was very difficult for an artist to climb the ranks.


    Even if he received powerful marketing help, it would be difficult to keep many fans if the difference in his ability was too greatpared to his actual level.


    And with the length of his career that she''d seen, she knew that his ability might be too high.


    Inparison, ckVelvet, who was only two months into his career, seemed much more raw inparison.


    She wasn''t the only one who had this feeling, even though the vast majority of the video''s viewers just wanted ckVelvet to destroy Fedrick in the musical battle, those who really understood this world knew that unfortunately, the chances of ckVelvet winning this musical battle were very slim.


    But instead of discouraging them and the other viewers from watching the video, it made them even more excited and curious to see how it would turn out.


    Even more so when ckVelvet talked to his team and said that he was nning to release an original song because of this battle!


    Unlike the MeTubers who used their fame to make a career in the music industry even though they had no skills, ckVelvet did the opposite.


    People watched his vlogs because his musical skills were so good that people wanted to know what his artistic process was like.


    So when they heard that he had a new song to use in the musical battle, that became the main focus of the public''s expectation.


    [Woah, he''s going to sing another original song!]


    [All of Me is so good! Will it be a song like All of Me?!]


    [He said he''s going to sing a country song, how is ckVelvet going to sing a country song?! I can''t even imagine him doing that!]


    [How can someonee up with so many songs in so many different styles?!]


    [And all of them are so good!]


    Yeah... how is that possible...?'' Charlie wondered as he stared even more curiously at the screen of her phone.


    Charlie was very entertained by the video as she watched the vlog and saw people''s reactions, feeling that it all made the experience so much more interesting!


    Seeing how ckVelvet watched Fedrick sing and interact with the audience to decide how to act.


    To see him thinking about what he could do better when he left the stage, how he could make the audience like him more than Fedrick.


    To see the audience''s reaction to Boyfriend... to see how they were amazed by Fedrick''s ability, but didn''t know how to get past him.


    Until the moment that shocked the audience the most, a moment that felt like the world had stopped and ckVelvet was extremely focused on Fedrick, watching everything he did and how he could improve.


    And what was most surprising was to see how much he had really changed in just a few minutes of observation, how much better he was acting, how much more natural his interactions with the audience had be, how much more rxed he was ying the guitar on stage.


    How can anyone be so talented?! Charlie asked herself in frustration as she saw how much better he looked in hisst performancepared to the first time he took the stage tonight.


    As someone who had also studied and practiced, she was frustrated that in only 2 months he was already so much better at it than she was, and at the rate she saw him improving, by the time she actually decided to start her career, he would be flying so high it would be unreachable!


    [He''s improved a lot...]


    [Bruh, he just watched Fedrick for a few minutes and managed to learn so much about how Fedrick acted... Can you imagine what he would do if he had more time?!!]


    [I wish I was at that show...]


    Looking at thements and the number of people watching, Charlie was surprised to see that the number of viewers was already over 20,000, an amazing number for a channel with only 140k subscribers!


    Suddenly they heard ckVelvet''s exnation of the new song and everyone''s attention turned back to him on the screen.


    My baby wants a Birkin, she''s been telling me all night...


    Gas and groceries, the list goes on and on...


    This 9 to 5 ain''t workin'', why the hell do I work so hard?


    I can''t worry about my problems, I can''t take them when I''m gone, uh...


    Seeing ckVelvet actually y and sing a country song made Charlie and the video viewers freeze.


    It''s not possible that he''s actually doing a mix of country with rock and rap and the song turns out this good...'' Charlie thought shocked. Charlie thought in shock.


    Not only was the rhythm of the song fun and interesting, the lyrics of the song were very interesting, but it fit incredibly well with country music and gave the song his personality.


    As a non-country artist, wearing ck clothes, bleached hair, a rebellious look, very rock star style, if he just sang a regr country song, it wouldn''t fit.


    But this little change he made to the song made it much more interesting and suited him much better!


    And when Charlie saw the audience''s reaction in the chat, she saw that she wasn''t the only one who thought so.


    Too bad that instead of finishing the song, ckVelvet just put it up as a teaser and jumped to the results of the musical battle, which he surprisingly won by a narrow margin!


    Seeing that despite being an E Rank artist, he had won a musical battle against an artist who was very close to C Rank, not only surprised Charlie, but also made other curious eyes that were watching pay more attention to this talented young boy.


    ckVelvet''s rise was bing more and more consolidated now that it was possible topare him with other artists of simr rank.

 Chapter 123 [Bonus ] 123 - A motorcycle?!

    <h4>Chapter 123 [Bonus Chapter] 123 - A motorcycle?!</h4>


    Seeing the public''s reaction to my video in real time was more fun than I imagined.


    Since I always set the video to post and then went off to do something else, seeing their reaction, theirments, what they were thinking at that very moment was something that left me with a smile on my face the whole time.


    When the video was over, I used my ount to reply to some of thements, which led to even more peoplementing.


    After a few minutes, I refreshed the page and was excited to see how many views the video had.


    [My first music battle! Did I win?! Vlog #4 - 36,912 views].


    Nearly 37k views in just 20 minutes, a great view rate for the channel.


    When I opened the channel, I confirmed that the day my earnings would be paid would be Friday, the day I would post the next vlog, which would mean I wouldn''t get the money from the views of that next vlog.


    At least I had posted this vlog today, which would already help with a few hundred dors for my monthly payment.


    When I looked at how much I already had on the channel and how much I could possibly withdraw, I smiled even more.


    If it weren''t for paying off family debts, helping with household bills, and tuition at the school I''m transferring to, I might even be able to buy the NSX I so desperately want next week.


    Unfortunately, after paying all these bills, I''ll still be a few thousand dors short.


    But I wasn''t that eager to get the car so soon.


    If I could get it as soon as possible, it would be ideal for me, but since I couldn''t, I had no problem taking the bus to school for a month before I finally bought my car.


    Then I had an idea. If I didn''t have enough money to buy a car, couldn''t I just buy a motorcycle?


    Out of curiosity, I opened a website selling motorcycles and saw that the price of motorcycles wasn''t that highpared to cars.


    I could buy a CBR1000R for only $8,000, so I could go anywhere I wanted without worrying if my parents needed the car, I could go to and from school every day without bothering anyone, and I wouldn''t have to worry about buses either.


    The only problem would be the driver''s license I would need.


    But I had a solution for that.


    I still had the number of the fat man who was my driving test instructor, and I still have the ckmail note I kept for him because I forgot to report him.


    I could just ask him to schedule a driving lesson for me tomorrow and get my motorcycle license!


    Smiling, I quickly picked up my cell phone and called him, and within seconds he answered.


    [Hey buddy, remember me? I asked during the call with a smile.


    [My phone doesn''t have your number. Who is this?] He asked confusedly on the other end of the line.


    [I''m Noah ck, the one who took a driving test with you and took some pictures on his cell phone, remember?] I askedughing.


    Hearing what I said, he fell silent for a few seconds.


    [I think you remember me then, anyway I won''t waste much of our time, I want to get my motorcycle license, can you arrange for me to have a lesson with you tomorrow? I''ll need you to teach me for at least an hour]. I said as I stoppedughing.


    [Is that all?] he asked.


    [Sure, that''s it, after that we''ll "take my test" and if I pass you''ll help me get my license, that''s all]. I exined.


    When I said that, he was silent for a few more seconds and I just waited.


    [Okay, tomorrow at 2 p.m., okay?] He asked.


    [No problem, see you then] I said before hanging up.


    It''s a good thing I didn''t report him, because it was a lot more useful than actually having to book and take the driving lessons, then having to book and take the driving test.


    With that one phone call, I was able to advance the process of getting my motorcycle license by at least a week or two.


    The next day, while having breakfast with my father, I decided to tell him about my idea.


    "I''m thinking of buying a motorcycle on Saturday. Can you go with me to choose the bike?" I asked.


    *COF COF*


    When my father heard my question, he choked on his coffee and looked at me startled.


    "You want to buy a motorcycle? Didn''t you want to buy a car?" He asked confused.


    "I want to go to school on my own, since I can''t afford the car I want, I thought I would buy a motorcycle this month and a car next month." I exined.


    "But do you know how to ride a motorcycle?" he asked worriedly.


    "Yes, not as much as I know how to drive a car, but I know enough to pass the driving test I have scheduled for today." I exined, making him even more surprised.


    "You''re taking a driving test to get your motorcycle license today?! Jesus, Noah..." He said, not knowing how to react.


    I signaled with my finger in front of my mouth. "Shut up Dad, I want to surprise them with this." I said as I pointed up where the bedrooms were.


    Seeing this, my father''s face lit up with the realization that no one knew I could ride a motorcycle because I wanted to surprise them.


    What he didn''t know was that I actually had no idea how to ride a motorcycle.


    My idea was to take advantage of the one-hour lesson I had with the fat man, whose name I can''t remember today, and learn everything I needed in that one hour.


    As long as I got Lv 1 in a motorcycle riding skill, that would be enough to give me a month''s experience, which would make me fit enough to ride on my own.


    Of course, just to make sure, I''d watch some motorcycle riding videos during my lessons at school and try to get as much experience in that skill as possible.


    I think with at least Lv 3 in this skill, I would already have the confidence to ride a motorcycle on the street by myself.


    "All right, I have a friend who owns a used bike shop, I can take you there to look at the bikes he has avable." My father said with a sigh. "You know, when I met your mom, I used a motorcycle to impress her."


    Now that was information that surprised me. "Don''t tell me my mother liked you to elerate fast on the bike while she was on the back?"


    A big, proud smile appeared on his face. "Yes, she loved the adrenaline rush. There was even a day when I had a few drinks in a bar and the police wanted to stop me, so I drove between several cars and disappeared from their sight hehe, your mother almost killed me, but after taking out her anger on me, she got all excited about the adrenaline rush."


    He said.


    But when he noticed the stars in my eyes, he realized that he had said more than he should have and tried to correct himself by saying that I shouldn''t do something like that, how dangerous it was, but I didn''t pay attention.


    After a few minutes I went outside to do my exercises.


    While I was running, the only people who were awake were the old people who got up very early. They all greeted me as I passed by, and I smiled and waved back.


    As I passed a certain house, I felt a girl''s gazeing from the upstairs bedroom window, which made me shiver a little, but I pretended to ignore it and elerated my running speed.


    With my current body, I could run much faster in the same time than before.


    Whereas in the beginning it took me an hour to run 3 to 6 kilometers, now I could run 12 to 15 kilometers in an hour.


    But despite the increase in intensity, the amount of weight I lost decreased even more.


    Today I had lost only 300 grams, which was a fraction of what I was losing every day.


    But even though it wasn''t working for me anymore, I still enjoyed the routine of waking up early to do these exercises.


    With no music ying in my headphones, no podcasts in my ear, just the noise of the world around me, it was one of the rare moments when I didn''t think about anything.


    Or rather, I spent most of the time imagining the bike I was going to buy.


    Despite being a car guy, what kind of guy doesn''t think a sports bike is cool? Wearing a ck leather jacket, with a ck helmet with a ck visor, while riding a sports bike wrapped in matte ck... bruh...


    I wish I could buy the bike today, but I had to wait until I got the money from MeTube to buy the bike, since the money I had was now earmarked to pay off the $5,000 family debt.


    When I was in school, I spent a lot of time just watching motorcycle videos and learning how to ride, so I got the motorcycle riding skill, and that skill went up to Lv 3 before I even took my driving test!


    ///NunuNote///


    Thanks Requiem for the Magic Castle Gift! Your 2 Bonus chapters has been added to the chapters queue!

 Chapter 124 124 - Worried Mom

    Chapter 124 124 - Worried Mom


    ??At the end of the lesson, I looked at my new skill.


    [Motorcycle Driving Mastery Lv3


    Effect: Develops a better understanding of motorcycle riding techniques, increasing confidence and riding skill by 3%. This includes advanced maneuvering skills, riding in adverse conditions, and efficient navigation. It also improves retention and practical application of motorcycle knowledge while riding by 3%. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamentals of agile and efficient riding].


    This skill was basically a motorcycle version of my Driving Mastery skill, which made me wonder if there was a possibility of these two skills merging in the future?


    Of course, I still didn''t know, because I hadn''t had any skills that merged with another, which could mean that there was either a hidden condition, or it depended on mastering the skill, or there was no such possibility at all.


    With [Motorcycle Driving Mastery Lv3], I already had the knowledge of someone who had trained and studied motorcycles and riding for three months, which was more than enough as theoretical knowledge, what Icked now was only practical knowledge.


    So after the lesson I went to the ce where the driving test was held and found the fat man waiting for me next to a simple motorcycle.


    I couldn''t really remember his name... but I didn''t feel bad calling him fat.


    As someone who used to be fat and was called names by others without doing anything wrong, and now a jerk like him wanted to screw me over, I''m the one who really has the right to call him fat.


    So I didn''t bother to remember his name.


    "How much do you know about motorcycles?" He asked me without really knowing how to act, knowing that I had his dirty stuff to this day and that it could get him fired.


    Without worrying about his attitude, I simply replied. "I''ve been studying this for a few months, but I''ve never ridden a real motorcycle."


    Hearing this, he sighed as he nodded and spoke. "Do you want to try to get on the bike yourself, or do you want me to demonstrate first and you tryter?"


    "I can get on by myself while you correct my mistakes." I said and he nodded.


    Although he was a jerk to me the first time we met, he knew how to teach well, and in the one hour lesson he gave me, my skill went up two more levels.


    [Motorcycle Driving Mastery Lv5]


    By that time, I was very familiar with the motorcycle and was able to pass all the driving tests for the things I needed to know and experience in order to use it on the road.


    Surprisingly, he even taught me and gave me some tips on how to done splitting, which is when you ride a motorcycle on top ofnes, riding between cars to pass or avoid heavy traffic.


    But he told me that I could only do that in California because it was illegal in most other states.


    After an hour, he printed out the certificate for me and said my license would be at my house in a few weeks.


    Smiling as I looked at the certificate, I got excited thinking about the bike I was going to buy as I took the bus home.


    Since I hadn''t told my mom what I was going to do, it wouldn''t do to surprise her by asking her to pick me up, so I just took the bus home and went back to my routine, taking the opportunity to watch the results of yesterday''s video.


    [Vlog #4 - 98,425 views] +61,513


    Hehe, looking at the almost 100k views, I could see the almost $650 I got for this video alone.


    It''s funny to think that I was worried about being able to pay Jason for his filming services, while now I''m able to pay him for every video and still have a lot of money left over.


    Each of my previous vlogs had already earned me over $1,000, while the first two had earned over $2,000 each!


    Paying Jason $300 a weekend to help me record these vlogs was one of the best investments I''ve ever made.


    When I got home, I saw my mom and dad sitting on the couch hugging each other.


    It was a different feeling to see my dad home so early, but it felt really good.


    I could feel that my mother was getting happier by the day, and even I began to notice that Combat Helicopter Lauren was slowly disappearing.


    But when she saw me, her rxed expression changed to a guilty one, which made me worry.


    "Hi Noah..." She said, looking away from me.


    "Hi mom, is everything okay?" I asked worriedly.


    Looking at me, she sighed and replied. "Yeah, everything''s fine... I just... I don''t know how to tell you this..."


    This worried me even more and made me look at my father for answers, but he was quite rxed, which was a good sign for me that at least it wasn''t that bad.


    "What happened, Mom?" I asked as I sat down on the other sofa and looked at her worriedly.


    "You know Noah... while I was practicing editing the videos you suggested, out of curiosity I decided to look for aw video to edit and that kind of sparked my desire to go back tow school, with your dad around I felt morefortable studying it and I was thinking of trying to go back to work." She exined, trying to look away in embarrassment.


    Surprised, I was very happy for her and asked, "That''s great, Mom! Why are you so sad?"


    Confused, she obviously hadn''t expected my reaction and replied at a loss. "I was afraid you''d be disappointed that I didn''t want to continue training to make a cooking channel on MeTube like you suggested..."


    Laughing, I shook my head as I exined. "Mom, I suggested the channel because you wanted to help out more at home, but if you''re really going to be able to work in the field you love, why should I be sad? I''m proud of you!"


    Seeing that I wasn''t angry or disappointed with her, I noticed how relieved she was and a smile slowly appeared on her face.


    My father also smiled as he spoke next to her. "See? I told you he''d understand."


    Smiling, she got up from the sofa and hugged me, obviously very relieved.


    My mother had aw degree, and if she wanted to, she could start practicingw today, but of course, since she hadn''t practiced for so many years, she would have to study for a few more months before she could start working, where she would have to find a job in aw firm, and as it was, a personal office where she could work from home, but if she managed that and dedicated herself, it wouldn''t be a problem to consolidate things.


    Not to mention thatwyers are paid very well, and if my mother could get a foothold in that profession, it wouldn''t be impossible to earn $200,000 a year, which would give them a lot more financial freedom than depending on me to pay the bills.


    Looking at this, it might seem that if my mother had wanted to work from the beginning, the family would have been in a much better financial situation in the past, without having to ask family members for money, which might have been true, but my mother always wanted to work, she just couldn''t because of a psychological block.


    But now that my father has more free time and I''m bringing the family closer together and resolving the internal conflicts they had before I was born, it''s been a great help in getting her out of those mental blocks.


    It finally made her willing to try to go back to work.


    I could see that my father was very happy about this, not because of the money she could make, but because of the change she was having and how much more she was opening up.


    To celebrate, we took the opportunity that night to order tworge pizzas, which Ethan loved, and we ate them while watching a movie together in the living room.


    The next few days went by with my normal routine.


    On Friday, my video of the show with L Brooks was posted, which was also very well received by the public, making it my most viewed vlog video in the first 24 hours.


    Unfortunately, I wouldn''t get any money from this video this month, so I''d have to wait until next month to get my earnings from this video.


    But I wasn''t too worried.


    Yesterday I had already received my MeTube payment on my bank ount, and now I went with my father to his friend''s semi-new car shop.


    From what he told me, the prices at this store were very good, so I could rest easy about choosing the bike I wanted.


    Knowing how Ethan, Liv, and my mom would look if I came home with a motorcycle, I already nned to buy two helmets to take my siblings out for a ride.


    As for my mom, my dad asked me if he could take my mom for a ride to remind her of when they first met.


    Of course, I didn''t refuse.


    While we were going to the store, I decided to open my phone to check how my channel was doing and how many views my video I posted yesterday had.


    Today I would be posting the official music video for "A Bar Song", which I was also looking forward to posting.

 Chapter 125 [Bonus ] 125 - Motorcycle Bought!

    Chapter 125 [Bonus ] 125 - Motorcycle Bought!


    ??Unfortunately for me, Selena didn''t have any weddings to book for yesterday, which would have brought in a few thousand dors more for one night, but she had already secured a wedding for me to sing at next week.


    As my poprity grew, so did the price, which was great news.


    When I looked at the MeTube report of how my channel had grown in thest month, I had a big smile on my face.


    |------------------------


    Mized Views Songs: 6,269,000 = $5,327 (+$1,212)


    Mized Views Vlogs: 1,137,000 = $7,390 (+$2,860)


    [Numb - 1,105,832 views] +181,993 views


    [In The End - 1,118,624 views] +192,598 views


    [The Lazy Song - 2,577,275 views] +230,909 views


    [Boyfriend - 936,190 views] +145,467 views


    [Boyfriend Live - 1,651,325 views] +265,461 views


    [Backstage at my shows - Vlog #1 - 421,969 views] +53,861 views


    [I made a song to sing at a wedding! - Vlog #2 - 380,517 views] +128,351 views


    [All Of Me - 938,065 views] +413,719 views


    [One of my best shows! Vlog #3 - 238,209 views] +161,777 views


    [My first musical battle! Did I win?! Vlog #4 - 195,118 views] +96,693 views


    [Me at the L Brooks concert!!! Vlog #5 - 133,000 views] +133,000 views


    [180,000 subscribers] +39,829 subs


    [Spokify Music ys: 3,640,000] +1,020,000 views


    Spokify Mized Views: 1,358,000 = $12,796 (+$4,080)


    [Instabram: 95k followers] +20k followers


    |------------------------


    Adding the total I got from the songs on MeTube and Spokify with the vlogs, I got a huge total of $25,513!


    I''ve never had so much money in my bank ount before, especially when I added up how much I got from the concerts, the total on my bank ount was now $36,900!


    Which would theoretically be enough for me to buy the NSX I wanted, but I restrained myself from buying it, because out of that $36,900, $5,000 would be used to pay off debts, bringing it down to $31,900, plus $4,000 I would give to my dad to help pay the household bills for the month, bringing it down to $27,900, not to mention the car license, transfer fees, maintenance I would have to do on the car after I bought it, which could possibly be between $1,000 and $2,000.


    Instead of choosing a more dpidated car and having no money left in my ount just to buy the car, I thought it would be better to buy the motorcycle first and have money left over so I could live well and buy the best NSX I could afford next month.


    With the rest of the money this month, I nned to rece my cell phone, which was terrible, as well as use some of the money to do maintenance on the bike and have fun customizing some things on it so I could finally start my hobby of being a mechanic for my vehicles.


    Whatever money was left over after that, I still didn''t have any ns for.


    Maybe my main priority should be to update my wardrobe, buy some nice clothes and some elegant suits to wear to the shows, as this would attract more people to the shows and the videos, which would consequently make me even more money in the future.


    But leaving that thought aside, we had finally arrived at the semi-new car shop.


    Looking around, my eyes couldn''t help but ze over.


    Especially when I saw all the Camaros and Mustangs parked around with price tags on them.


    But even though there were a few with prices within what I considered eptable and I thought these cars were really nice, my goal today was still the motorcycle and my goal for the car was still the NSX.


    I was more of a fan of Japanese cars, so the NSX, R34, Supra MK4 were still my favorites, even though I liked the American ones.


    "Hey John!" A friendly voice came from a distance, causing me to look in that direction and see a man about my father''s age, wearing a white suit, waving at him.


    "Hey Steve!" My dad waved back, smiling.


    After shaking my father''s hand, Steve looked at me andmented as he held out his hand to me. "So this is the kid that''s looking for a bike today? You seem to have taken after your father''s taste in motorcycles, but the beauty certainly didn''te from him!"


    "I''m Noah." I smiled as I shook his hand. "And yes, I''m looking for a motorcycle today.


    "What kind of bike did you have in mind? A Harley? A regr bike? A motocross bike? Or a sports bike?" He asked as he started walking in a direction where there were bikes for sale.


    "I''m looking for something sportier, do you happen to have a CBR1000R?" I asked with interest, causing him to raise an eyebrow. "Hmm, Honda CBR1000R... we don''t have that model, only the CBR1000RR... but the price difference between it and the 1000R is big... "When I got there, I saw the matte ck bike with red details and my eyes lit up, it was exactly what I wanted and because it was a CBR1000RR instead of a 1000R, the bike was even bigger and more aggressive than I had imagined, which made it even more attractive to me.


    When I looked at my father, I saw his eyes shining as brightly as mine.


    Seeing the look on our faces, even without us answering, Steve already had a smile on his face. "How much is it?" I asked.


    He reached over to the side of the bike and held up a sign with a price tag of $11,980.


    "This bike has 11,400 miles on it, but the mechanics are in perfect condition. The price we offer to normal customers is $11,980, but since your father has been a good friend of mine for many years, I can make it for you for $11,480." He said. "I''ll go in and get the keys so you can hear the engine of this little beauty."


    Hearing that, I was excited, but I remembered a skill I had that I hadn''t used in a long time.


    [Negotiator Lv 5


    Effect: Increases the chance of convincing the other party to ept your price by 5% during a negotiation. This skill improves your persuasion and negotiation techniques, making your proposals more attractive and convincing].


    Hehe, this will be a good time to use this skill. I thought excitedly.


    Although it was only an Lv 5 skill, and Steve probably had it above Lv 30, I was confident that I could get at least a few hundred dors off.


    When Steve returned with the key and started the bike, I heard the roar of the engine and knew that this was exactly what I wanted.


    Then my battle with Steve began.


    -


    "Your boy''s got a sharp tongue, is he looking for a job?" Steve asked as he stood next to Jonathan while they both watched Noah ride the bike down the street to test it out.


    "Haha, he''s already working, he earns more than me these days. This bike was bought with his work money." Jonathan exined proudly as he looked at Noah on the bike.


    He had to admit that his son looked pretty cool on that bike.


    Because of his training, his muscles were already much more developed, so with him wearing a tighter ck shirt, with a ck helmet, with ck gloves on a ck bike like that, even Jonathan couldn''t deny that his son looked very attractive.


    He''s going to a new school on Monday, just looking at him, you can imagine how the girls will react when they see him. Jonathan thought as he looked at him.


    "He works and earns more than you?! What does this boy do?" Steve asked in surprise. He knew it wasn''t easy for a young man to get a job that would allow him to buy a $10,980 motorcycle so easily.


    Smiling, Jonathan pulled out his cell phone and opened the video of him opening the L Brooks concert and singing with the audience.


    "That''s his job." He said as he handed the phone to Steve.


    Seeing Noah performing in front of such arge audience and looking at the nearly 200,000 subscribers to Noah''s channel, Steve broke into a smile as he handed the phone back to Jonathan.


    "You''re lucky John, your boy is talented, handsome, polite and has a sharp tongue, hahaha." Heughed.


    Jonathan alsoughed when he saw Noah walking back to where they were after the bike ride.


    "Like the bike, kid?" Steve asked smiling.


    "Yeah! I want it!" Noah said as he slowly got off the bike and stroked the side of it.


    This bike was nicer than the one he wanted, more powerful than he wanted, and he even got the helmet and gloves he wanted.


    Looking at the ck shirt squeezing his white arms and imagining how he looked on the bike, Noah began to think even more about getting the tattoos he wanted.


    He''d had a few tattoos in his previous life, but they''d all been very ugly because he didn''t have the money to pay a more talented artist.


    But now that he had a lot of money, and with the rock star image he was creating, the tattoos would not only not get in the way of his image, they wouldplement it!


    Within minutes, the papers were signed and the money was wired.


    From that point on, the bike was Noah''s.


    "Are we going home?" He asked his father as he elerated the bike, enjoying the roar of the engine.


    "Yeah, just don''t go too fast because my Camry won''t be able to keep up with you..." Jonathan joked as he walked back to his car.


    Noah nodded and followed Jonathan to his car so they could drive away together.


    Even though he had a powerful motorcycle and was eager to ride it fast, Noah wanted to level up his skill first and then go fast on the bike because he had a big number on his status screen that showed he wasn''t good enough at it yet and he didn''t want to risk screwing it up.


    But he was excited to see the reaction of the three who were home now.

 Chapter 126 126 - Ride

    <h4>Chapter 126 126 - Ride</h4>


    As I slowly made my way home, following my father''s car, I noticed a lot of people on the sidewalk staring at me.


    Wearing this tight ck shirt, which showed off my muscles even more,bined with the ck helmet, ck gloves, and ck motorcycle really drew attention.


    As I passed a group of women, I noticed that some of them were smiling as they pointed at me.


    This made me want to give the bike a little gas, which scared them a little, but made them smile even more.


    Since my helmet was ck and the visor was reflective, people couldn''t tell what I was looking at, which was great.


    Instead of going straight home, my dad stopped at a motorcycle shop and I bought another helmet.


    I could have bought it at the store where I bought the bike, but I forgot.


    I was so excited about the bike and riding it that I didn''t think to buy another helmet.


    So I went back to the store and bought a ck helmet just like mine and took advantage of the fact that it was already there and bought a leather jacket to wear when it got cold.


    Since the helmet and the jacket were of really good quality, I paid $500 for the helmet and $400 for the jacket, making a total of $900.


    Was that a lot of money? Sure, but considering that the helmet was literally the only piece of safety equipment that would keep me and my passenger from dying if something happened, I wouldn''t be stingy about saving on something like that.


    The jacket was also motorcycle ready and was bothfortable and safe, protecting me from minor injuries if I fell off the bike.


    After buying the bike, gear, and transferring $4,000 to my father to help pay the household bills, my bank ount had dropped to $21,000, which was still more than enough to get me through the rest of the month and buy most of the things I needed.


    We finally got home in a few minutes.


    If I hadn''t had to keep up with my dad, I would have gotten there much faster by weaving in and out of cars, but the slow ride home made me realize that there was a lot of fun to be had enjoying the road and the view.


    I had left my jacket and extra helmet in his car because it wasn''t warm enough to wear a jacket and it would be ufortable to walk around with another helmet.


    When I saw my dad parked in front of our house, I gave the bike a little gas to make enough noise to get my family''s attention, but not so much as to disturb the neighbors.


    Just as I''d imagined, the first curious head to peek out of the window was Ethan, who was shocked to see me through the window.


    Seeing my dad next to me, Ethan ran to the front door and slowly made his way towards us.


    Since I was still wearing my helmet, I noticed that he was confused and worried about who I was.


    Through the visor of the helmet I could see his eyes searching the area and a smile came to my face.


    Lifting the helmet slightly, I asked.


    "Looking for me, buddy?"


    Seeing that I was the one on the bike, Ethan''s eyes widened and his mouth dropped open in amazement.


    "You bought a motorcycle?!" He shouted excitedly.


    At Ethan''s shout, my mom and Liv were surprised and came running out of the house to see me sitting on the bike with my helmet in front of me, smiling at Ethan.


    "Yeah, since I''m going to a new school, I thought it would be nice to buy a car so I could drive there and not have to take the bus, but since I didn''t have the money to buy the car I wanted, I bought the bike I wanted first." I exined to him, watching his expression get even more excited.


    "What car do you want to buy?!" He asked.


    "Secret...you won''t know until I buy the car." I saidughing, making him anxious, but he was soon distracted as he approached my motorcycle and looked at it carefully and curiously.


    "Have you ever ridden a motorcycle before, Buddy?" I asked.


    "Never..." He replied. "Can I run my hand over it?" He asked.


    I nodded and watched him run his hand very gently over the bike, knowing that his "ask before you touch" attitude would be very well received at car shows.


    "My God Noah, did you buy a bike?!" Liv shouted excitedly as she ran up to me and looked at the bike with stars in her eyes.


    "Yeah, I went with my dad to buy it today, do you like it?" I asked.


    "I like it a lot! You look really cool on that bike!" She said excitedly as she looked at me and the bike, as if calcting how well it went together.


    This put a big smile on my face.


    "Do you have a motorcycle license, Noah?" my mom asked worriedly.


    Smiling, I pulled the paper out of my pocket and handed it to her.


    After she looked it over and confirmed that I did indeed have a license, she finally breathed a sigh of relief when my father told her about my negotiation over the price of the bike and that I had said I would let her take it for a rideter, which made my mother blush and get excited.


    "Would you like to go for a ride?" I asked Ethan and Liv.


    They both nodded quickly.


    While I got off the bike and went to my dad''s car to get the helmet I bought, when I arrived next to Ethan with the helmet, I saw that the helmet was too big for him.


    The salesman had told me that this helmet would fit kids 10 and up, but since Ethan was 7, I was worried that it wouldn''t fit now.


    As I slowly helped him into the helmet, I noticed that the helmet was a little bigger than it should have been, making it a little loose, but it still managed to fit his head rtively well.


    But that had me worried.


    "Buddy, this helmet is still too big for you, so how about I take Liv to the helmet store first and buy a helmet in your size? Or we can both go for a ride now, but without going too far for your safety."


    I asked his opinion.


    Hearing the two options, Ethan was confused.


    He wanted to go for a walk now, but when he thought about being able to go further if he went after Liv, Ethan finally resigned himself to the fate of goingter.


    "All right Noah, I''ll wait for you to buy this for me." He said as he handed the helmet back to me with a cute little face. "But I want a helmet as cool as yours!"


    Smiling, I ruffled his hair and replied, "Sure buddy, I''ll get one as cool as mine."


    Then I turned to Liv and handed her the helmet. "Do you know how to put it on?"


    She shook her head a little insecurely. "No... I''ve never ridden a motorcycle before..."


    So I approached her and carefully helped her put the helmet on her head with the visor facing up.


    Coincidentally, she was also wearing a ck shirt, so when she put on the ck helmet like mine, she looked extremely like me!


    When I got on the bike first, I pointed to the footrests on the side and said to her. "First you''re going to get on the bike like you would on a bike, then you''re going to put your feet on these footrests and to keep your bnce you''re going to hold on to my waist, okay?"


    Nodding her head, Liv did just that.


    With great care, she managed to get on and support herself, and when I felt her hands holding my waist, I nodded and put on my helmet, started the bike, and slowly moved away from where we were.


    I noticed that when I started to elerate, Liv was still scared and started to hold me very tightly, but I didn''t worry about it and kept a slow andfortable speed, which she gradually got used to and managed to let go of.


    By the time we reached the motorcycle equipment shop, she was holding on to me with normal strength, while I was able to enjoy the ride and look around.


    Seeing the looks of amazement and envy that both men and women threw at us, thinking we were a couple, made herugh and mock me.


    "Look, I''m getting in the way of you getting girls with your new bike." Sheughed.


    "Nah, who are those girls next to my beautiful little sister?!" I replied pretending to be angry, which made herugh even more and hold me tighter, probably to provoke the girls and guys looking at us on the bike.


    I just thought it was funny and let her have her fun.


    As people on the street looked at her holding me like that, I could see that there were looks of envy, looks of surprise, and also some looks of admiration.


    After all, I had a very chiseled body, with lots of muscle and little fat, while Liv also had the body of a cheerleader, so the way we both looked on the bike was very pleasing to the eye.


    Could I ride with her on the back? Not legally, I was still a minor, but my muscles made me look like a guy in his twenties, so no one would suspect me of doing anything wrong.

 Chapter 127 [Bonus ] 127 - Black Velvet Again?

    Chapter 127 [Bonus ] 127 - ck Velvet Again?


    ??- Olivia''s POV -


    On the way home, I had slipped Ethan''s small helmet over my arm as I held Noah''s waist and looked out at the view around me.


    Riding on the back of a motorcycle was a very exciting feeling.


    I guess because I had never ridden a motorcycle before, the feeling was so new that it felt like I was riding a long roller coaster.


    When I feltfortable, I asked Noah to speed up a bit, and the adrenaline of hearing the motorcycle''s engine roar and feeling my body being thrown backwards made me hold Noah even tighter.


    It''s a shame that he bought this bike now that he''s going to change schools, because I would have loved to go to school with Noah every day, taking me on his bike...


    Something I noticed while holding his waist was that Noah was getting ripped!


    I could already tell that he was getting stronger from his figure, which had changed a lot in thest few months, and also from his arms, which were much thicker, showing that he was really very strong.


    But since he wore baggy clothes most of the time, you wouldn''t have guessed that his belly was so defined!


    When I held his belly so he wouldn''t fall, I could feel that his belly was already defined!


    I was even curious to tell him if he had a four pack, six pack, or even an eight pack, but I didn''t try because I thought it might make him ufortable.


    But it was nice to see how Noah had changed over the past few months, from the depressed, chubby boy who stayed in his room to the proud, excited boy who always brought a new surprise and novelty to the family.


    I''m very proud of him...


    - Noah''s POV -


    When we got home, Ethan, who was waiting in the yard, heard the sound of the bike and came running before he could even see me.


    As soon as we parked, Ethan ran to the bike and grabbed the little helmet that Liv was holding.


    The helmet I bought for him was a smaller version of the one I was wearing, all ck with a ck visor.


    But even though it was smaller, it still cost the same $500.


    If I were Noah a few months ago, spending the $16,000 I spent today would have been unthinkable! But with how much I was making now, I feltfortable giving myself the freedom to spend my money on things I liked, and most importantly, things that would make my family happy.


    At first I even considered just treating them well because that was the mission God had given me before I came into this world, but now I was doing it because I really liked them, because I cared about them, so spending that money was no big deal.


    And seeing Ethan''s smile as he put the helmet on his head made me feel like it was all worth it.


    To be sure, I exined the same things to him that I had exined to Liv, which he listened to carefully and attentively despite his anxiety, so when he got on the back of the bike, Ethan was very careful not to touch the bike''s exhaust pipe and held on tightly to my waist.


    I could have asked him to hold on to the side bars, but it was much safer for him to hold on to me.


    So with everything in ce, we set out for our ride, and unlike Liv, who wanted a more rxed and quiet ride, Ethan wanted excitement.


    [Motorcycle Driving Mastery Lv 5 -> 6]


    With another point in the skill, I felt more confident to drive a little faster, but not that much, since I didn''t even have the skill at Lv 10 yet.


    But that was enough for Ethan, who drove between cars, made a little noise with the bike, pointed at some girls who looked at us and smiled, all of which made Ethanugh happily, which consequently made me drive with a big smile on my face.


    Coincidentally, while we were walking, Ethan pointed to a little friend of his from school and called out to him.


    "Hey Tony!" Ethan shouted as he moved his hand from an innocent wave to showing the little boy his middle finger.


    Seeing the finger that Ethan was pointing at him, the little boy got angry and yelled at Ethan while giving him the finger as well.


    Although he could not see Ethan''s face, the little boy apparently recognized Ethan only by the finger Ethan was pointing at him, which made the little boy angry as Ethanughed his head off on the back of the bike as we rode away.


    Because it happened so fast, I only noticed that there was a pretty girl next to the little boy, but I didn''t recognize the girl, even though I thought she looked a little familiar.


    But as we walked away, I noticed that Ethan froze for a while and became quiet.


    Then I heard his muffled voice. "Are you mad at me, Noah?" I asked, confused.


    Confused, I asked. "No, why?"


    "Because I gave Tony the middle finger." He said.


    "Nah buddy, I''m not mommy, you can do whatever you want haha." Iughed, noticing how he rxed.


    I got into fights quite often, who would I be to criticize Ethan for giving the middle finger to a little boy at his school?


    Even though they were very young, it didn''t make him a bad person, so I let the kid have his fun.


    But while I wasn''t worried about it, someone else saw it and got worried.


    - 3rd POV -


    "Tony, what was that?" Charlie asked her little brother suspiciously as she looked at his finger, hearing his sister''s question, Tony froze as he tried to exin himself. "Uhh... that boy on the bike, I''m sure he''s from my school... he showed me his middle finger and I showed him mine..."


    "Why were you fighting?" Charlie asked, staring at him. "Do you fight a lot at school?""A little..." Tony didn''t know what to say.Sighing, Charlie asked. "Who was the little boy?""I''m pretty sure it was Ethan ck," Tony said angrily.


    "Ethan ck...the little boy we saw at your little friend''s birthday?" Charlie asked in surprise.


    "Yeah... that Ethan." Tony replied frustrated, not wanting to talk about Ethan.


    But while Tony was frustrated, Charlie was surprised to remember that the little boy was on the back of a motorcycle with a man on it.


    Since he was wearing a helmet, she couldn''t tell who it was, but remembering his muscles and how close the little boy was, the man could only be Ethan''s father or his brother, right?!


    If it was his brother, wouldn''t that be ckVelvet?!


    Considering how young the rider of the motorcycle looked, the chances of it being Ethan''s father were very slim, so Charlie realized that she had met ckVelvet again, but hadn''t recognized him...


    I thought he was going to transfer to my school, but even after so many days he hasn''t shown up there... I wonder if he didn''t like it there,'' she wondered in frustration.


    - Noah''s POV -


    Back home, Ethan was excited about how much he enjoyed riding his motorcycle and wanted to ride it every day, which I''d promised him I''d take him for a ride every time I came home from school if he wanted.


    My parents and Liv were still talking on the porch when we got back, and smiling, I took off my helmet and the keys to the bike and handed them to my dad.


    "Go and reminisce about old times hehe." I saidughing, making him smile proudly and my mom embarrassed. "But if the police try to stop you, don''t try to run away again, okay?"


    Hearing this, my mother''s face froze as she looked at me in fear and then turned to my father in anger, wondering why he had told me this.


    Seeing the look on my mother''s face, my father froze as well, but I justughed as Liv stared at me, wanting to know more details.


    When they left, I told her and Ethan about my father''s past, how he used to run from the police on his motorcycle and how my mother loved the adrenaline rush, which made Ethan think about how radical our father was and Liv was shocked that my mother would enjoy something like that.


    Since it was Saturday, I still had to do my show, which unfortunately didn''t have a C Rank singer for me to open the show, but since today would be the day that "A Bar Song" would be released, I was excited to see how it would turn out.


    Not to mention that this was a song I definitely wanted to add to my repertoire to sing in all the bars, as it really fit the mood and atmosphere of the bars.


    The only disappointment I had was not being able to ride my motorcycle to the bars, since I usually drank and didn''t want to risk driving home drunk.


    Not to mention the fact that I could be fined, jailed or even have my name burned if I caused an ident because of my drinking.


    And I didn''t want to stop drinking at gigs, since it was usually the audience that gave me drinks.


    The problem I would have is that tonight would be the first time I would really end a concert.


    I would be thest artist to sing in one of the bars, which excited me.

 Chapter 128 128 - The last of the night!

    Chapter 128 128 - Thest of the night!


    ??"Did you buy that motorcycle?" Selena asked curiously as she looked at my motorcycle parked next to my dad''s car.


    "Yep." I replied as I put my guitar in the trunk of her Te. "I bought it so I could go to school the day after tomorrow. I wanted to buy a car, but I didn''t have enough money for the car I wanted."


    Nodding her head, Selena said worriedly. "I understand, just be careful, motorcycles are much more dangerous than cars, a car ident will cost you money, a motorcycle ident could end your life..."


    Seeing her genuine concern, I smiled and nodded. "I''m very careful, I know I''m not a good rider yet and as long as I stay that way, I''ll ride as carefully as I can."


    When she heard my answer, she was still a little suspicious, but she nodded.


    She didn''t know that I could literally see the number of my skill level and how good I was at it, so I couldn''t me her.


    But it was pretty cool to ride the motorcycle, the only thing I''d say wasn''t perfect about it was that since I''d taken a motorcycle that was practically perfect in terms of aesthetics, being very beautiful as it was, I didn''t have to do much to customize it.


    So I''d have to leave my artistic side to the NSX I was going to buy.


    A few minutester Jason arrived.


    I had already posted "A Bar Song" before I left home, but I didn''t look to see how the public would react.


    I liked the surprise of seeing how it was when I got home.


    Since the shows I wanted to do today wereter, since I wanted to do thest shows at the bars I wanted to go to, we also had to leave the houseter so we would not have to wait so long for other artists to finish.


    So, to pass the time, Selena and Jason wanted to y my game for a while, taking the opportunity to try out the improvements I''d made to the game and to y "A Bar Song," which I''d added to the game when I got bored.


    Like Ethan and Liv, they both really liked this song in the game and the changes I made, bringing me closer to when I could release the game.


    With so much going ontely, I hadn''t given the game that much focus, the good thing is that this game was always just a fun side project for me.


    But I had an idea how to use it in a cool way.


    When they went to test the game, I asked Jason to record while I exined and showed the game, and then I took his camera and recorded while he and Selena tested the game.


    This was another part of my daily life that I wanted to include in the vlog, both to bring the audience closer to me and to have something new and different in the video, since I saw that videos that had something new and different were the videos that got the most views on the channel.


    While videos of regr concerts did well, videos of things other than concerts did even better.


    It was just a few extra minutes of taping that could mean a few hundred dors more for my ount at the end of the month.


    When that part of the recording was over, we went to the first bar where I was scheduled to sing.


    Since I was one of thest artists to sing in this bar, it was obvious that arge part of the audience already knew me.


    As soon as I went on stage, the people who knew me started screaming and raising their drinks, to which I smiled and started chatting with them before I sang.


    With my stage presence having gone up 3 levels since thest normal show I did, I acted much more naturally while interacting with the audience today, which paid off when I saw how they were more excited and open to mepared to the other times.


    The sum of my poprity and my increased stage presence made the show I did much easier and more enjoyable.


    It was still tiring, but much less so than when I sang between the first artists of the night, because by that time the audience was more excited by the work of the previous artists, and they were also more drunk, which made it even easier to please them.


    Instead of singing "Boyfriend" as myst song of the night, I decided to sing "Boyfriend" as my penultimate song, something that many people already knew and sang along with me, and I left it to sing another song at the end.


    As soon as I sang "A Bar Song" as myst song, the excitement of the crowd rose to another level.


    As I left the stage and walked past the D-rank artist who was going to sing after me, I saw that he was worried about how to handle such a lively audience.


    Out of curiosity, we stayed to see how he would handle it.


    As I watched him sing the most popr songs first to deal with the audience, while their excitement waned with each song, I felt sorry for the next artist to take the stage who would have to deal with the cold audience that artist would leave behind.


    After seeing enough, we gathered our things and headed to the next bar.


    Since I was thest performer of the night, the number of people in the bar who knew me was very high, as the bar had used me as a publicity stunt to attract more people tonight.


    So singing for these people was even easier than singing in the other bar.


    To my surprise, there were even two people who could sing "A Bar Song", even though the song had only been released today!


    Although it was a country song, the style was so different that even the rock fans in those bars loved it, and especially since the song was about a bar, being sung in a bar, thebination of the two made the audience feel that it was even cooler.


    It made the night a lot more fun as people asked me to y the song again.


    Since I was thest performer of the night, Selena managed to collect $500 from the bar for me.


    Adding that to the $400 I got from the other bar, minus the $150 from Jason''s night and Selena''s 20%, I still had $600 left over from that night''s work.


    It might not seem like much considering how much money I had in my ount, but for someone who came to this new world with no money and only debts, getting more money was always good.


    When I got home, I opened my MeTube Analytics and looked at "A Bar Song" to see how well it was doing.


    [A Bar Song - 56,410 views] +56,410 views


    The song was doing well, not as well as "All Of Me," but still better than the other songs on the channel.


    Looking at the other songs, a big smile appeared on my face when I saw that all the other songs had already exceeded one million views!


    This was something to be happy about because it was difficult for other artists.


    They usually released songs in albums, which meant that people didn''t listen to all the songs and only focused on what they liked the most.


    This tactic of releasing songs in albums was good for trying to get as many ces on the country''s charts as possible, which would attract even more attention to them.


    But since I was releasing one song at a time, I didn''t have any ns like that, let alone worry about getting multiple ces on the charts.


    I was just happy that a lot of people were listening to my songs.


    The next day I woke up to an excited Ethan on his way to visit his grandparents.


    Today was the day we had arranged to have lunch with my grandparents and my aunt and uncle to pay off the remaining debt, so Ethan was excited to see his grandparents, who had always treated him well, and our cousins, who liked to y with him.


    Liv and I weren''t as interested in the interactions, as there were no other rtives close to our age, so we ended up being quite excluded from these family gatherings.


    The advantage was that now that we had changed, Liv could easily talk to our mother, so she could talk to our aunts, while I was no longer the chubby outcast who didn''t know how to talk to other people, and I could talk to my uncles.


    My parents were excited because it had been a few months since we had visited the family because my father was ashamed of the money he owed them.


    And since today would be the day to get rid of that debt, they could go back to having a normal rtionship as rtives without the embarrassment of knowing that someone owed them money and that they didn''t even know if they would be able to pay it back.


    Although we had arranged to go there for lunch, the family loved barbecues, with my Uncle Carlos, who married my father''s sister, being Brazilian, and my Uncle John, who loved learning how to cook meats in different ways, so we were going to go early with some meats to roast before lunch.


    I wanted to go by car with my dad, but when Ethan insisted that we go by motorcycle, I smiled and agreed, although I noticed that Liv was a little jealous of Ethan, haha.

 Chapter 129 [Bonus ] 129 - Family Surprise

    Chapter 129 [Bonus ] 129 - Family Surprise


    ??Since Ethan wanted to have some fun on the way to my grandparents'' house, we let my parents buy the meat and things to take to my grandparents while we walked down the street.


    After driving around the neighborhood a few times on the way to my grandparents'' house, we finally arrived.


    Since my parents were going to the market to buy meat and drinks, Ethan and I arrived at my grandparents'' house first.


    From a distance, I saw my Uncle Carlos'' blue Mustang and my Uncle John''s ck Audi RS3 parked on the street in front of my grandparents'' house, which made me smile.


    But that smile soon disappeared when I saw Karen''s husband David''s white Porsche Macan, which meant that Karen and Jerry were there, too, which made me roll my eyes.


    Even though they were there, I didn''t leave and just kept driving until I stopped in front of my grandparents'' house.


    Over the roar of the motorcycle''s engine, a curious head came over the back fence and saw Ethan and me getting off the bike.


    Both of us were wearing ck shirts, gray pants and ck helmets, and most importantly, since Ethan had been working out with me, his little body had gained some muscle, giving the little boy a slightly defined body, making him look like he was literally a mini version of me, which confused the curious eyes.


    But just in case, the owner of the eyes came to see who it was that had arrived.


    When I saw the maning towards us, I smiled.


    It was my Uncle John, my father''s older brother.


    Although he was a more reserved man, he was always very quiet.


    Even though he didn''t go to college, my Uncle John started working as a mechanic and now had his own shop where he worked on more sporty vehicles.


    Having his own shop, Uncle John made good money, so much so that he even asked my father to work with him, but my father wasn''t sure about learning a new trade at that age and didn''t want to bother John with it.


    But Uncle John was always a very honest and kind man.


    Perhaps because he recognized the rumble of the motorcycle, he was the first to notice it ande over to see what was going on.


    When I saw him cautiously approaching, I smiled as I kept my helmet on my head, not taking it off to see what his reaction would be.


    Ethan, who loved wearing his new helmet and saw that I was wearing it on my head as well, kept his helmet on as he looked at Uncle John with a hidden smile.


    "Can I help you?" Uncle John asked intrigued as he looked at us.


    "Don''t you recognize your nephew?" I asked, not even trying to disguise my voice in case he didn''t recognize me.


    That made him look at me a little embarrassed, then he looked at Ethan, trying to figure out who it was.


    "Take off your helmet, Ethan." I said amused.


    Hearing the name Ethan, my Uncle John was surprised to realize that the little boy with the helmet was Ethan, which made himugh ande over to Ethan to give him a hug.


    "Long time no see Ethan, you''re so big!" He said smiling, making Ethan smile back. "James really missed ying with you, he''s ying inside with Sophia if you want to go y with them."


    Smiling, Ethan nodded and ran over to James, our cousin Uncle John''s son, who was only a year younger than Ethan.


    As Ethan walked into the house, Uncle John stared at me in embarrassment, still not knowing who I was.


    I took off my helmet and looked at him curiously, wondering if he would recognize me now, but the confusion on his face only grew as he looked between my face and my hair.


    "Are you Olivia''s boyfriend?" He asked insecurely and embarrassed.


    Laughing, I shook my head and replied, "No Uncle John, I''m Noah."


    Hearing what I said, Uncle John''s expression froze as he looked at me, not knowing how to react. "Noah... Noah... Jonathan''s son Noah?!"


    "Yes!" Iughed as I approached him and gave him a half hug.


    He finally responded when he answered the half hug with a pat on my back and turned back to me.


    "Noah... how did you change so much?" He asked as he looked at my arms, my chest, my stomach and was shocked at how much I had changed.


    "I started studying nutrition, proper exercise, biology, anatomy, everything I needed to change my lifestyle, and now I''m reaping the rewards." I exined an excuse I''d made up.


    I couldn''t just say I started working out on my own and got this in three months, could I?


    With a confused nod, he partially epted my answer, but still wondered how such a big change was possible.


    "Where are your parents and Olivia?" He asked as he looked around.


    "They stopped at a market to buy some meat and drinks, since Ethan wanted to ride his motorcycle I came with him first." I said as I nodded towards the motorcycle.


    This drew my Uncle John''s attention to the motorcycle and a look of appreciation came over his face.


    "A Honda CB1000RR... good choice, did you buy it?" He asked as he walked around it.


    "Yeah, I bought it two days ago, I haven''t even had time to check it to see if there''s anything wrong with it." I said.


    "It''s fine, if you want to bring it to my workshop, we can check it out for you there." He said looking at me excitedly.


    "Okay, I''ll take her there this week then." I nodded and agreed to take it there, knowing how professional he was.


    "I never thought you''d buy a motorcycle, especially with the way you were before..." Heughed as he looked between the bike and me.


    "I wanted to buy a car... but I couldn''t afford the car I wanted, so I bought the bike." I said as I nodded.


    "What car?" He asked interested.


    Being a garage owner and a car guy, he was interested in what car I wanted to get.


    "I was thinking of a Honda NSX 95." I said, which made his eyes light up.


    "I see you know what you''re doing..." He replied excitedly. "What model?"


    "Type R, obviously." Iughed, making him nod even more excitedly.


    "Well done, well done, looks like you''ve grown up champ." Heughed as he patted me on the back proudly.


    Laughing at his reaction, I was ready to go out to the backyard to say hello to my other uncles, but another pair of eyes saw us talking and looked over curiously.


    "Hey John, I need your help over here at the barbecue." My Uncle Carlos came over to call my Uncle John, but when he saw me standing next to Uncle John, he was confused. "Is he your friend, John?"


    Laughing, my John replied. "This is Noah, he just arrived with Ethan."


    Upon hearing that I was Noah, my Uncle Carlos'' reaction was exactly the same as my Uncle John''s, which made me realize that instead of exining who I was and how I got that way, maybe it would be easier to exin it to everyone at once?


    Looking at the motorcycle behind me, Uncle Carlos'' eyes widened as he began to stare at it, just like Uncle John''s, but instead of a technical stare like Uncle John''s, Uncle Carlos'' was more like someone appreciating a beauty.


    His shock alternated between my appearance and my riding such a cool bike.


    As the three of us chatted, a pair of not-so-well-meaning eyes were pointed in our direction from inside the house where the women were.


    I didn''t know it at the time, but when Karen heard that the family was having a barbecue tonight, she didn''t realize that the reason for the barbecue was so my father could pay off everyone''s debts.


    She thought it was just an ordinary family dinner that my grandmother had invited her to.


    So she wanted to use it to further burnish my father''s image and mine in front of the rest of the family because he hadn''t paid anyone but her yet.


    Especially since she was sure we wouldn''t show up, as had been the case with thest few family dinners.


    But when she saw Ethan in the living room ying with James and Sophia, she was confused.


    And when she saw me standing next to a new motorcycle talking to my Uncle Carlos and Uncle John, she thought of something she could use to burnish our image even more.


    After all, what courage would I have to buy such an expensive-


    looking motorcycle when I still owed money to the whole family?


    So while I was chatting and having a good time with my aunt and uncle in the driveway, Karen took advantage of the fact that I wasn''t there and no one but my two uncles had seen me, and started talking bad about me, trying to paint me in a bad light with the family, as dishonest for possibly using the money they had lent my family to buy a motorcycle.


    Too bad they didn''t realize that the reason for today''s family meeting was to pay back the money to everyone.

 Chapter 130 130 - Karen...

    <h4>Chapter 130 130 - Karen... </h4>


    When I''d finished talking to my aunt and uncle, we went to the back of the house where the rest of the family was gathered.


    As soon as I appeared with them, I noticed the confused and curious expressions of the other people, but there was one person who didn''t have that on his face.


    The moment I appeared, I heard a sweet, excited voice.


    "Noah!" My grandmother shouted my name as she slowly approached me with a big smile on her face.


    When I heard her call me Noah, I smiled too as I realized that some people had started to recognize me, but the confusion of my changed appearance was ring on their faces.


    At that moment, the people in the background were just my grandmother, my grandfather, my Uncle Ben who was tending the barbecue, and Ethan who was running with Sophie and James.


    My uncles'' wives were inside the house, as far as I could see through the kitchen window.


    "You''ve changed so much, my boy..." My grandmother said excitedly as she walked around me looking at how different I was.


    "You''re the only one who recognized me, Grandma." I said, looking at her fondly.


    From Noah''s old memories, his grandmother had always treated him very well, even when he was isting himself, she would still sit and talk to him, asking how he was doing, if anything was wrong, often even giving him money to buy the anime action figures she knew he liked.


    So the affection that his memories had for her was partly inherited by me, who, despite not having gone through those things, could still feel the olddy''s kindness.


    "Of course I would recognize you..." She smiled as she looked at me with sparkling eyes. "But you''re so handsome... when are you going to bring a girlfriend for me to meet?"


    Hearing this, I rolled my eyes as Iughed.


    After talking to her, I went to my grandfather and said hello to him as well, even though he was a more reserved man due to the different upbringing, my grandfather was still a good man.


    I could feel his pride when he looked at me, especially at my arms, which may have pleased him to see that I was getting strong.


    My Uncle Ben was also a very nice man, the quietest man in the family, the middle brother between my father and my Uncle John.


    The only people younger than my Uncle Ben were my Aunt Kate, my Uncle Carlos'' wife, and Karen, the youngest in the family.


    While I was talking to them, David came out of the house, apanied by Jerry, who was wearing his big headphones and ying his portable video game, ignoring everyone.


    I just nodded at David without saying anything.


    He was embarrassed by this, especially since he knew what Karen was saying inside the house to Kate and my Uncle Ben''s and Uncle John''s wives, and he just nodded at me too.


    My uncles saw this, but didn''t feel anything strange.


    Even though he seemed like a cool guy, because of Karen, David hardly interacted with the others, usually just staying more isted with his cell phone and listening to other people''s conversations.


    The old Noah was like that too, so I can''t judge him.


    After talking to my aunt and uncle for a while, I saw that they were really happy to talk to me, which was a great feeling.


    But since I hadn''t said hello to my aunts, I went to the kitchen to talk to them and entered the house with a smile.


    The problem was that as soon as I entered the house, I heard Karen''s annoying voice, while my other aunts were ufortable and didn''t know how to interrupt her.


    It wasn''t an unusual scene, but when I heard what she was saying, my eyes rolled back.


    "You don''t know this, but they treated me like dirt when I went to their house to ask for the money back, even though I was the one who helped them when they needed it most! It''s like I''m the one who owes them money, not the other way around! So you better be careful with the money you lend them, because they''re snakes..." Karen said proudly, not noticing the embarrassed and apologetic expressions on my other aunts'' faces.


    But I ignored them as I walked into the kitchen and smiled politely at my aunts.


    "Hey Aunt Kate, Aunt May, Aunt Amelia." I greeted my aunt and both of my uncles'' wives,pletely ignoring Karen.


    When the three of them actually confirmed that I was Noah, I could see the shock in their expressions before it quickly turned to excitement at how handsome I looked.


    Their reaction was very simr to my grandmother''s; since they were women, the way they appreciated my appearance was different from men''s, so they looked at me a lot.


    But I just smiled politely and spoke to them normally, ignoring Karen.


    "I saw that you came with Ethan on a motorcycle, did you talk to John about it?" Aunt Amelia asked curiously.


    "Yes, I told him that I bought the bike and that I want to buy a car too, he told me to take it to his garage so we can see if it''s okay, I agreed to go there this week." I replied with a smile.


    "Good, I''ll convince him to give you a good discount." She saidughing.


    Seeing how my aunts were acting, Karen got angry, because apparently no one took seriously the things she was saying to burnish my image and that of my family.


    "Just don''t let him pay for the trip to the store afterwards, because they might treat you badly when you go to collect the money." Karen said dismissively, bringing the mood down again.


    I looked at her mockingly and replied: "Funny you should say that, Karen, because as far as I remember, you were the one who broke into my parents'' house screaming that you were going to use the $10,000 my father owed you to buy his share of the inheritance from my grandparents who are still alive?


    As soon as I said that, Karen''s face froze because she could not believe I would have the nerve to say that in front of the other people in the family.


    And my aunts were also shocked to hear that Karen was already trying to buy out the others'' share of the inheritance before her parents had even died!


    "Where did you get such an absurd idea, Noah?! I just went to borrow the money for the exchange I want to send Jerry on, it has nothing to do with the inheritance."


    She denied it.


    Unfortunately, I had no proof of anything since she took the contract away and I didn''t record anything, but I just scoffed.


    "Ahan Karen, I''m the liar and no one in the family could have imagined that you, a money-grubbing old woman, would have the nerve to do this." I said without paying much attention and went back to talking to my other aunts.


    Hearing what I said, Karen became furious and tried to think of an answer to say, but she herself knew that everyone knew how obsessed she was with money and that even without proof, it was obvious that my aunts believed mepletely.


    Seeing my aunts ignore her, Karen angrily left the kitchen and went to sit with David and Jerry in the backyard.


    As soon as she left the kitchen, the atmosphere between my aunts and me became much better, and they took advantage of this to ask me various questions about how I lost weight, what my secret was, how I gained so much muscle, and they asked me various tips on how to lose weight as well.


    Of course, I couldn''t say that I used a system to do it because they wouldn''t even understand if I told them the truth, but since I had studied a lot about gym training, biology, and cooking for weight loss, I really had a lot of useful tips that could help them lose weight as well.


    And with my [Teach Lv 30] skill, everything I exined was very simple for them, even theplex exnations of how each type of food helps digest fat and how weight training exercises y a fundamental role in breaking down fat in the body and turning it into fuel for muscle development, they were able to understand everything without too much difficulty.


    "Woah, not only are you looking better, but you''re smarter too, Noah?" My Aunt Karen asked excitedly, looking at me even more astonished.


    Laughing, I chatted with them while taking advantage of the fact that they were cooking some food for us to eat with the barbecue, and I used this to learn a bit of cooking from them as well.


    [Cooking Lv 24-> 25]


    Seeing that I also had a high level of cooking knowledge, our conversation became even more fun, until after a few minutes, my parents arrived and the family waspletely reunited.


    Another big surprise for the family was that Liv had also changed a lot.


    From a girl who used to fight with my mother all the time and sulk in a corner, she had be a much moremunicative girl who interacted much better with the rest of the family.


    This caused all of my uncles to pepper my parents with questions to find out what they had done to make us change so much.


    My parents didn''t have an answer and just med it on me, even telling the family that I was now a singer and that I was about to be a D-rank artist!


    My aunt and uncle were shocked to hear that I was an artist, but when they thought about it and remembered my new bike, my good looks, and that we were going to pay off my parents'' debt today, it all started to fit together in their minds like a puzzle.


    It really made sense for us to have more money since I had be an artist, and with more money it wasn''t strange for us to pay off the debt and for me to buy a motorcycle.


    Not to mention it made sense for me to be an artist now that I looked better after losing weight.


    They were just shocked at the order of things since I lost weight after bing an artist.


    When my grandmother heard this, her eyes lit up and she wanted me to sing a song for her.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t bring an instrument today and didn''t really know how to sing for her.


    Until my grandmother told me that there was a big old piano in the basement that I could y if it still worked.


    So with a piano, I came up with a song that I would hardly be able to y at my concerts, but that would be a great song to y for the family right now.

 Chapter 131 [Bonus ] 131 - New Idea

    <h4>Chapter 131 [Bonus Chapter] 131 - New Idea</h4>


    Although All Of Me isn''t the ideal song to y in bars or at lively concerts, ying it with the family or at weddings was the perfect ce for it.


    Not to mention, for my grandparents, who were from apletely different generation than me, a more romantic, ssic song like All Of Me was right up their alley.


    When I finished singing, the surprise on everyone''s faces was palpable, second only to their surprise at how much weight I had lost.


    After that, the atmosphere at the barbecue was much better.


    My parents brought lots of drinks and meat for us to eat, and I learned how to barbecue from my uncle Carlos and John using a mixture of their techniques, which gave me another level in Cooking.


    [Cooking Lv 25 -> 26]


    This time, I was surprised to feel the knowledge of a level that gave me specialized knowledge in barbecue, even though I already had 25 levels in other cooking styles.


    It showed me that even if I had Lv 40 in a skill, it was possible for someone with the skill at Lv 10 to be better than me at something specific, which was very interesting.


    The funny thing about singing for the family was that Karen, David and Jerry didn''te to hear me sing, probably out of anger, which was great because the atmosphere was much better without the three of them.


    I just felt bad that I didn''t have anything special to sing.


    As much as I was looking for a song that would fit the moment, I couldn''te up with anything.


    I wanted a song that would resonate well with the moment, but nothing came to mind.


    So I nned to think of something to sing to them in the future.


    But for now I just enjoyed the barbecue with the family.


    Liv stayed close to me the whole time to get away from Jerry, because as soon as she left me, Jerry would try to get close to her to get her attention, but when she was with me he would get scared and move away again, making me his safe area for her.


    In the middle of the barbecue, I pulled out my cell phone and transferred the $5,000 to my father''s bank ount so he could pay my aunt, uncle, and grandparents.


    As I watched my father nod at me, I noticed that he went to talk to my uncles one by one, and then they came back happily and waved at me.


    I noticed that this happiness wasn''t just because of the money, since that $1,000 was no big deal to them, but because they were happy that we were doing well, and maybe because my father had told them that I was making a lot of money for them.


    The only person who wasn''t happy about this was Karen, who realized that my dad was paying my uncles, and everything she said just made her sound crazy, so she didn''t stay long and left, making the atmosphere of the barbecue even more pleasant.


    Only my grandmother was a little sad to see Karen and her family leave, but Liv and I paid more attention to her and made it up to her.


    We left at 4:00 p.m. Liv asked Ethan to let her ride the bike with me, which he reluctantly epted, and we returned home feeling good.


    She had even brought my second helmet in my dad''s car.


    "Thanks for today, Noah." She said as she hugged me from behind andid her head on my back.


    "No problem, the party was much nicer than the other times, right?" I said as I walked between two cars.


    "Yeah... I think it was the first time I had fun at the party... I never realized that the aunts were so nice..." Shemented rxed.


    In order not to get home so fast, I took a longer route so that we could enjoy the ride, just like I had done with Ethan, which Liv liked very much.


    When we got home, Ethan was waiting for us in the garage with his little helmet in his arms, ready to go for a ride.


    So I had to go for a few rides with him before I could finally go home and get some rest.


    Even though I wasn''t working, interacting with people, eating, talking, exining things, it was all a bit tiring, I missed my moments just being alone and concentrating on my things.


    Luckily my gigs wereter in the evening now, so I had more time to rest until I had to leave.


    I used this free time to just rx and answer some MeTubements and Instabram DMs.


    But one message I received caught my eye.


    [Requiem:Hey ckVelvet, I noticed that in thements of your shows there are a lot of smaller artists whoment about learning different things from your shows, maybe it could be a good idea for you to post a more didactic vlog to try to attract more of these people? I had already noticed that other artists were trying to learn from me, and with my [Teach Lv 30] skill, my teaching level was really scarypared to other MeTubers, but I hadn''t thought of doing something like this before.


    On the one hand, I couldn''t see many advantages to it.


    [ckVelvet: What do you think could be an advantage for me to do this?]I sent a question back to Requiem, one of the followers who gave me the most career ideas.


    [Requiem: I think that if you manage to teach good artists, it can make their liking for you increase in the future, and just like an investment, when they get bigger, this gratitude of theirs for you having helped them can be a good thing for your career].


    As I read his reply, I realized that this might actually be true, that getting other artists to learn from me would be like an investment, that there might be ingrates among these artists, but the benefit of the artists being grateful to me would be greater than the downside of teaching them, so I started nning how I could really make my videos more didactic.


    I''ve already exined a lot about my thought process, but I didn''t want to go into too much depth so as not to bore people who don''t want to be artists, but I thought this might be good for me, so I tried to find a way to mix the didactic part with something interesting, to get the best of both worlds for my videos.


    It wasn''t an easy answer toe up with, by the time Selena arrived at my house I hadn''t been able to think of anything.


    But I wasn''t in a hurry, maybe I could think of something interesting while I was recording... So when Jason arrived, I talked to both of them in search of other ideas to try, and we decided to do some tests today.


    I would try to put more time into the vlog parts where I exin my thought process and decisions for which song to choose and how to interact with the audience, but Jason would act as they audience and ask me the things he didn''t understand and make some jokes at moments he thought would be interesting.


    This made me excited to see what it would be like to record it this way and how the audience would receive it.

 Chapter 132 132 - Climbing the Ranks

    Chapter 132 132 - Climbing the Ranks


    ??The idea of recording Jason asking questions to ay audience wasn''t that new, since he''d already done this in normal videos, the biggest difference being that he didn''t ask as many questions and I didn''t spend as much time exining.


    But now that I was focusing on making it more didactic, he could ask more questions, and instead of just answering enough for him to understand the basics, my goal would be to exin my thought process until he really understood what I was doing and why I was doing it.


    "Do you know what song you''re going to sing first tonight, ckVelvet?" Jason asked as we arrived at the bar.


    I looked into the camera for a few seconds and exined. "I''m still undecided between two songs. I''ve got two really good songs to get the crowd going, The Lazy Song and A Bar Song, both of which really fit the mood of the bar and whenever I sing them both the crowd gets excited".


    "The thing that leaves me in doubt is that I always sing The Lazy Song at the beginning of the show, which can leave the audience who already know me a little bored, but A Bar Song is great to end the show, as it''s a song that describes all the processes of the party, from the beginning to the end, where the audience is already looking for somewhere else to go". I exined it all this time.


    Jason nodded, understanding what I had said so far.


    "Look, did you notice that a lot of people recognized me and waved at me on the way here?" I asked as I pointed around.


    Jason was surprised and filmed around to show that there were indeed several people pointing at Noah and waving ormenting on him.


    "Since a lot of people know me, I don''t have to worry so much about singing The Lazy Song to get the crowd going at the beginning, so I n to start with Numb, one of their favorite songs, and leave The Lazy Song for the end, before A Bar Song." I said as I smiled and waved to a group of girls who waved back at me.


    "So if you were in a bar that didn''t know you, would you still sing Numb as the first song?" He asked, pointing the camera at the girls, who were surprised to see his camera and smiled as they waved back.


    Maybe they knew about my vlog?" I thought in surprise.


    "If they didn''t know me, I would definitely start with The Lazy Song, it''s very important to use one of your best songs to start the show and get the crowd going, but always save your best song forst, because the first impression is the one that sticks, while thest impression is the one that will cement their impression of you until they see you again," I exined with a smile. I exined with a smile.


    Whenever Jason had a new question, I would answer it with great dedication until he understood everything.


    Of course, the video wasn''t just Jason asking me questions, there were also our normal interactions and jokes from other videos, and I wouldn''t put all of his questions in the video, otherwise it would get boring.


    I would just pick the best questions with the best answers and put them in the video to make it a little more informative but still keep the essence of just a light and fun backstage video of a new artist.


    Spending the evening like this was more tiring than before, but not by much.


    The most interesting thing was that by answering questions for him for several hours, I got another level in Teach!


    [Teach Lv 30 -> 31].


    Over the past week, my other skills have also improved significantly.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Title: Endurance, Tuned Ear.


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 150/150


    | MP: 68/150


    |------------------------


    | Weight: 85 Kg -> 72 Kg


    | Strength (STR): 13 -> 14


    | Dexterity (DEX): 13 -> 13


    | Constitution (CON): 14 -> 15


    | Intelligence (INT): 14 -> 15


    | Wisdom (WIS): 11 -> 12


    | Charisma (CHA): 14 -> 15 (14 + 1)


    | Agility (AGL): 10 -> 12


    | Luck (LUK): ??


    |------------------------


    | Skills:


    | (Haircutting Lv 31 -> 32), (Teaching Lv 29 -> 31), (Singing Lv 33 -> 36), (Guitar Lv 34 -> 37), (Krav Maga Lv 27 -> 29) (Music Editing Lv 20 -> 23) (Programming Skills Lv 26 -> 27), (Ser Mastery Lv 11 -> 12), (Cooking Lv 23 -> 26), (Spanish Language Mastery Lv 14 -> 16), (Driving Mastery Lv 13 -> 14), (Stage Presence Lv 7 -> 12), (Video Editing Lv 14 -> 17), (Piano Mastery Lv 7 -> 9), (Acting Mastery Lv 4 -> 5), (Motorcycle Driving Mastery Lv 1 -> 6). ..


    | -----------------------


    For a week of development, that was a lot of progress.


    Unfortunately, my mana was still recovering very slowly, so for theing week, I decided to look for a way to really speed this up. I hadn''t even used the Observe skill this week and my mana still hadn''t returned to 100%.


    From what I remembered of the anime and novels I''d read in my previous life, one of the things I could try would be meditation, since that''s what the protagonists did in those worlds to regain their mana.


    Since I lived in a modern world, I don''t even know if that''s possible in this world.


    One of the reasons might be that the world simply has too little mana and it''s impossible to recover it faster...


    But there''s no harm in trying, even if it speeds up my recovery from 6 to 12 a day, that''s more than enough.


    When the two shows were over and we were in Selena''s car on the way home, I decided to check my artist rank again out of curiosity to see how I had grown this week, considering that I was getting millions of views on my channel and my spokify, not to mention that I was getting a lot more attention at the shows in town.


    [ckVelvet - 3,131th -> 1,742th E Rank].


    Looking at these numbers, the smile on my face became even bigger.


    I was getting closer and closer to the D rank, and with this happiness, I think I''ll be able to climb the ranks again in a few weeks.


    "Why are you so excited?" Selena asked curiously when she saw me smiling.


    "My rank, I''m already at the 1,742nd E rank." I smiled back.


    When she heard that, she smiled too, she probably already knew that.


    "In the industry, we have a description for the initial artist ranks. The F rank is the rank where those who dream of bing artists are, the E rank is the rank where those who strive to be artists are, the D rank is the rank of those who actually be artists, and the C rank is where you actually be a real artist," she said. She said. "When you reach the D rank, our routine might change a bit.


    I was curious. "What might change?"


    "At E Rank we focus on growing your poprity, developing your fan base, growing your brand. In D rank we can start to take advantage of that, brands can start sponsoring you and we''ll have to recordmercials, invitations can appear for you to participate in some smaller programs, we can even do exclusive concerts for your audience." She exined.


    "Why wait until D Rank to do this? Aren''t I close enough in poprity to do that?" I asked confused.


    But Selena just shook her head. "Even though you are close to the D rank because you climbed 1,400 ces in the ranking this week, don''t think that climbing the next 1,700 ces will be so easy. Poprity doesn''t consist of concrete numbers, maybe the poprity of people around the 3k position was divided into just a few hundred points between one and the other, but the higher you go in the rankings, the bigger the difference between each ce, so the higher you go, the harder it is to climb".


    Hearing this, I was a little discouraged. "So it''s going to take me a few months to get to D rank?"


    But she just shook her head. "Don''t be too hasty, you might be able to get to D rank in a few weeks, but not because it''s easy to get to D rank, but because you''re growing so fast. In a few weeks, your poprity could easily be double your current poprity, so I say it''s best to just wait until you reach D rank for these things."


    "That''s true... I guess I was a bit hasty." I smiled as I scratched my head.


    "If an E Rank artist heard youining about staying at E Rank for a few months before moving up to D Rank, they''d probably kill you..." Selena sighed and made meugh.


    She was right, normally artists take years at E rank, I climbed from there in just a few months, which was an unheard of speed for someone without an announcement from someone bigger.


    After I got home, I took a shower to wash off the dirt and sweat that was on my body from the concert and looked at the clock.


    It was almost 2:00 a.m. and I would have to get up at least 5:00 a.m. to go to the new school the next day.


    If it hadn''t been for the system that reduced my need for sleep, allowing me to get more rest with less sleep time, I probably would have woken up exhausted the next day with only the 2-3 hours of sleep I had gotten that night.


    But when I woke up the next day, even though I had the system, I still had to sleep a few minutes longer and couldn''t do my morning run that I did every day.


    Still, I woke up before my mother and siblings, so I took the time to make breakfast for everyone.


    They soon woke up and we had breakfast together, with the main topic being the new school I was going to.


    Since it was a private school, I had to wear their uniform, which looked like a burgundy suit with the school crest embroidered on the chest.


    It wasn''t my favorite style of clothing, but my mother and Liv said it looked good on me.


    We soon finished breakfast and I put on my leather jacket over my uniform and rode my motorcycle to the new school, curious to see what the ssroom environment would be like.


    But little did I know that while I was curious to know what it would be like to study at this new school, among the students who would possibly be my ssmates, there were people who were excited that I would be studying with them, or even people who already hated me and didn''t want me to study with them.


    Even if I had known that, I wouldn''t have cared.


    It''s not like the attitude of the people and the school I was going to was any worse than the attitude of my previous school.


    If it were, I''d have no problem using my influence to deal with it differently...

 Chapter 133 [Bonus ] 133 - Powerful Buff!

    Chapter 133 [Bonus ] 133 - Powerful Buff!


    ??Riding to school for the first time on a motorcycle was very rxing.


    If it wasn''t for the leather jacket and gloves, I would have been freezing, but with the jacket and gloves, I felt almost none of the morning chill.


    So I just enjoyed the ride and took it easy all the way to Oand.


    Actually, this was the second time I rode alone, since Liv or Ethan always wanted to sit on the back of the bike when I went somewhere.


    The feeling of being free on the bike was a lot of fun, so the ride to school was very fast for me, even though it took 20 minutes.


    When I arrived on campus, since I already had a student ID, I was able to ride the bike into the parking lot without any problems.


    While parking, I noticed a few curious looks passing by, but they didn''tst long.


    Although the leather jacket was nice, it hid the curves of my body, but it''s not like I was going to get cold wearing something that showed off my body while riding a bike... so I didn''t even worry about it and got off the bike while taking off my helmet. Arriving in the school hallway, I quickly found my locker and put my helmet and leather jacket in there, as well as putting away some books that I wouldn''t be using right now, and was getting ready to go to my ss when I noticed something strange."Is that him?""I think so, that bleached hair can only be him."


    "He''s taller than I thought!" "He''s also more muscr than in the videos..."


    They were the voices of two girls talking, but not only did I feel that they were talking while looking at me, I also realized that they were probably talking about me because of what they were saying.Looking in the direction of the sound, I searched for them, but I couldn''t find exactly who had been talking.


    Shaking my head, I just let it go and went to my first ss.I was used to hearing people talk about me like that at my old school. I thought there wouldn''t be anything like that at this school since it was an art school, but it turned out that I was wrong.Arriving at room 403, I entered while looking around the room and observing how beautiful it was.Unlike my old school, in this school, all the chairs were padded, the desks were spacious and well-maintained, the room had air conditioning, the ckboard at the front of the ssroom was huge. It was all very impressive.Looking at the students, I noticed that as soon as I walked in, everyone in the room stopped talking and looked at me in surprise, leaving me confused."Maybe they weren''t expecting a transfer student? I thought. "Good morning..." I said as I nodded at them and looked for an empty seat.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning."


    Surprisingly, several students answered my good morning.


    Being used to sitting in thest chairs in both of my lives, I didn''t even think as I went straight to the back of the room and looked at the tables, wondering if there was a seat there.


    "The seats are empty, you can sit anywhere you want." A friendly voice came from behind me, surprising me a little.


    I looked in the direction of the voice and saw a handsome boy with pink dyed hair smiling at me.


    "Thank you." I replied as I picked a random chair to sit on.


    "No problem, I''m Julian White, E Rank Artist specializing in oil painting." He introduced himself as he held out his hand to me.


    I nodded my head and shook his hand as I introduced myself. "I''m Noah ck, E Rank Artist specializing in..."


    "Music, right?" Before I could finish, he interrupted me, leaving me surprised.


    "Do you know me?" I asked.


    "Yeah, pretty much everyone in 12th grade knows you." He saidughing as he nodded his head.


    I looked around and saw all the other students in the room looking at me curiously and nodded in agreement with Julian.


    "Why does everyone know me? I''m not that famous." I asked.


    "A girl from our ss appeared in one of your music videos shortly after she broke up with you, so the gossip spread quickly." He said as he shrugged. "Really?!" I asked in genuine surprise, trying to think of which music video this girl might have been in, but all of my music videos had girls from the audience that Jason filmed and I focused on. "Which music video?" "Boyfriend!" A blonde girl sitting next to us replied excitedly. "Great song by the way." She smiled shyly and I smiled back at her and started to think. "Is she the girl who could sing that song? With the brown hair?""Yeah, that''s her, Charlie." Julian confirmed, making me nod at the coincidence.


    I looked around for her, but couldn''t find her anywhere.


    "She''s not taking Calculus with us." Julian guessed what I was thinking and answered with augh.


    I leaned against the table I''d chosen for myself and started chatting with Julian and the blonde girl, who I found out was called Evelyn, a girl with a career focused on dance.I found it quite interesting that because it was an art school, unlike what I''d thought would be only singers and actors, there was a wide variety of artists.Julian, for example, was a painter who was bing well known in the art world for his realistic oil paintings that he posted on the Inte.


    Evelyn, on the other hand, was a dancer who started learning to dance by copying girl groups, then started recording choreographed dances for MeTube, and wanted to be a dancer in musicals.


    Not to mention the many other students withpletely different careers.


    "Yeah, it''s pretty normal at school. The normal sses like Math, English, Geography, are full of people from many different careers, we just split up in the extracurricr sses where everyone chooses only the sses that are useful for their own career," Julian exined while Evelyn nodded beside him.Looking at the two of them, Evelyn''s Charisma was probably around 13 points, which was understandable for someone whose career was focused on dance, while Julian''s was around 11 or 12 points, which was also a very good number.


    I was surprised to look around the room and actually see that there was hardly anyone with a Charisma below 10, and even a few people with 13 or 14.


    But people with Charisma scores of 15 or higher were rarer, with only one girl sitting in the front row who looked that tall.Seeing how boring the math ss was, I asked Julian in a low voice, "Is there any way I don''t have to take this math ss?"


    I came to this school to make better use of my time, so wasting several hours a day studying these useless subjects was the opposite of what I wanted.It was still worth it because of the bonus I''d get from learning other things, but not as much.


    "Yes, do you see all those empty chairs in the ssroom?" Julian pointed and asked me in a low voice, causing me to nod. "Those are people who have already taken the month''s exam and are free until the end of the month without having toe to study."


    This surprised me. "How does that work?"


    "At the end of the first week of sses for the month, the teacher gives you a test, and if you manage to pass the test with 80% or more correct, you are free to miss the rest of the month''s sses, but you only get one try per month to take that test," he said with a sigh. "Did you fail your exam?" I asked, guessing the answer.


    "Yes..." He replied.


    Thinking, I had an idea. "How about you help me tell what the teacher taught during the month and in return I help you pass the exam every month? I''m a fast learner and can teach others easily."


    Hearing this, Julian''s eyes lit up. "Yes! Count me in!"


    "Me too!" Evelyn also said quietly, looking at me with bright eyes.


    "Okay!" I nodded in satisfaction.


    I didn''t know anyone else in the ss to ask what the teacher had said, so it would be easier to ask them to help me ask the other students or the teachers so that I could study the right content with them for a week and help them pass the exam.


    Surprisingly, the ss schedule for the three of us today was the same, so the three of us spent the normal ss together, and I quickly learned what the teacher was exining and used my [Teaching Lv 31] skill to help them learn as well.


    They were both shocked at how quickly they learned things when I exined them to them.


    While I was happy with the bonuses I got in the ssrooms.


    [Good Math ssroom + Good Math Teacher:


    Effect: +80% (60% ssroom + 20% teacher) bonus to learning math rted content.


    Duration: As long as you are in the ssroom (as long as the teacher is teaching)].


    Looking at the incredible 80% increase in math learning, my math skill, which had been stagnant for a few weeks, quickly increased again.


    [Intermediate Math Lv 30 -> Lv 32


    Effect: +32% easier to understand and apply intermediate math concepts].


    Looking at this math buff, I was looking forward to my next extracurricr ss.

 Chapter 134 134 - Laura Miller

    <h4>Chapter 134 134 - Laura Miller </h4>


    Luckily, the regr ss was over in no time.


    The school''s schedule was such that half of the sses were normal sses, while the sses after recess were extracurricr sses where students could learn about the specifics of their careers.


    To attend these sses, students had to sign up for them when they enrolled, although they could change sses every month if they didn''t like them.


    I signed up for three different sses: singing, acting, and dancing.


    I also had the option to study instruments, but those instrument sses were more focused on ssical music instruments, which was a waste of time for me.


    So I just wanted to try these three main sses.


    I didn''t even have to exin why I wanted to sing.


    I was already learning acting on my own at home, but I still felt that learning it would be very useful for my future career.


    Both for learning how to makemercials, for how I would act on stage for my audience, for use in my videos, and especially if I were to venture into the field of movies or TV series, having well-developed acting skills was essential.


    This was something I noticed from the girls'' conversations about Korean artists at my old school in my previous world.


    Usually, they would debut as a musical group together, but in order to increase their individual poprity, they would work on various TV shows, either acting as soap opera characters or participating in reality shows.


    As for dancing, it was something I learned more out of curiosity and personal satisfaction.


    I know I didn''t need to know how to dance so much since I was ying guitar on stage, but dancing was something I had always wanted to know...


    Although I was able to get with girls in my previous world, I was never able to do so because I knew how to dance, or danced well.


    So not knowing how to dance was always like a knot in me that I wanted to untie by learning to dance.


    When I told Evelyn that I had signed up for a dance ss, she was very excited and asked if I was going to dance today.


    But looking at my schedule, I would only have dance ss tomorrow, with today reserved for acting ss, which left her a little disappointed, but she was still excited about us doing an extracurricr ss together.


    "Now all you have to do is say you can paint?" Julian asked jokingly after hearing me confirm that I was going to dance with Evelyn.


    I looked at him with a smile and replied. "Yes, but I''m only good at digital art."


    Upon hearing this, Julian was shocked. "Are you kidding me?!"


    Smiling, I took out my phone and showed him a drawing I''d done of the character ckVelvet, but in a slightly different style than JacobTheWerewolf.


    Seeing the drawing of my character on my phone, Julian and Evelyn were surprised.


    "Why didn''t you sign up for an art ss?" He asked incredulously.


    I just shook my head. "I''m not interested in keeping it as my focus, although I like painting, it''s never ignited a passion in me."


    I''d even stopped selling art like Jacob, since it took up an hour or two a day that I could use to improve other skills or rest.


    "Too bad... if you need help with anything rted to painting, you can talk to me..." He said disappointedly as he handed me his cell phone.


    I nodded in agreement.


    Evelyn''s eyes lit up next to mine as she looked at the drawing and at me in a way that made it hard to understand what she was thinking.


    Soon the break was over and we said goodbye to go to our extracurricr sses after exchanging phone numbers.


    I think I was lucky to meet both of them, as they were both nice people who had simr interests to me, but in different areas, which made for much nicer conversations than any I''d had with the students at my old school.


    The acting ss was in the school theater.


    As soon as I entered the theater, I received a message.


    [Good Acting ssroom + Good Acting Teacher:


    Effect: +80% (60% ssroom + 20% teacher) bonus when learning acting rted content.


    Duration: While you''re in the ssroom (while the teacher is teaching)].


    Looking at my [Acting Mastery Lv 5] skill, which was still at a measly level 5, I wondered how fast the level of this skill would increase in this ss.


    "Hello, can I help you?" A curious voice came from behind me, startling me slightly and causing me to turn around to see a small girl, no taller than 5 feet tall, with ck hair, bright green eyes, and very well-groomed white skin, staring at me in confusion with a slightly slow expression.


    If it weren''t for her well-proportioned body, withrge breasts, a slim waist and wide hips, I would have thought this girl was a child.


    [Laura''s Visual Representation in the Comments - And you can find all the other Visual Representations at discord.gg/NunuXD]


    "Hi, I''m here for my first acting ss." I exined patiently.


    As soon as I said that, her eyes lit up and she held my hand as she asked excitedly.


    "Are you a new student?" She asked as she stared at me.


    "Yes...?" I replied, a little unsure why she was acting so excited.


    "So you must be ckVelvet?" She asked even more excitedly.


    "Does everyone know about me?" I sighed, not knowing how to respond.


    "Yes!" she replied excitedly. "How cool that you came to learn acting with us! I''m Laura Miller, the acting group leader, so if you have any questions you can ask me."


    Nodding my head and shing a smile, I introduced myself. "I''m Noah ck, or as you know him, ckVelvet."


    Laura nodded, still holding my hand and looking at me curiously.


    Our height difference made it very funny, as she was only 5''2" while I was 6''0", which made her head sit between the height of my stomach and my chest.


    I noticed her eyes roaming all over my body, but rather than being aroused or attracted, I noticed it was more genuine curiosity.


    She looked at my body, my arm muscles, my neck, my face, my hair, all while apparently analyzing me for some reason I couldn''t understand.


    "Ms. Miller, who are you bothering today?" A bored voice came from behind us, causing me to turn around to see a man with an unkempt beard, who had obviously slept very littlest night, looking at us with disinterest.


    "This is the new student in our ss, Mr. Anderson, Noah ck, I''m analyzing him to see if he''s a good actor." She exined with a smile, but without taking her eyes off me.


    This made the teacher curious."Mr. ck, have you ever had any acting training?"


    I looked at him, ignoring Laura who was staring at me. "Yes, but not much, I only practiced for 5 months before I came to the Oand Arts Academy. "


    He showed no disappointment and nodded. "At least you''re not aplete beginner."


    As soon as he said that, he walked away and sat down on a chair in the corner of the stage, waiting for the rest of the students to arrive.


    Surprisingly, the other students were surprised by Laura, but not for the reason I had imagined.


    Instead of being surprised that she was holding my hand, they were surprised that she was holding it for so long.


    Apparently Laura did this with all the new students, but she didn''t hold anyone''s hand for more than 30 seconds, while she held mine for at least 5 minutes while continuing to stare at me in surprise.


    "How did you develop your body like that?" She asked in a shocked voice. "I can''t feel the limit in you..."


    "Limit?" I asked confused.


    "Yes, Laura says she can sense the limit in people when she analyzes their bodies. Although it''s a strange skill to have, she got it right most of the time with the students. The longer she held someone''s hand, the greater the limit they had, which corresponded very well with the results of the lessons.


    One boy exined to me a little frustrated.


    Maybe his limit was low? Or was he just jealous that she held my hand for so long?


    I only let Laura hold my hand for so long because of her pleasant personality and obviously good looks.


    Although she was quite small, the girl had a beautiful body and a face worthy of a famous actress, as well as a soft hand that was very pleasant to hold.


    While she was holding my hand, I started talking to the other actors and warming up with them.


    From what I found out by talking to them, in this group of 30 people, there were 6 E-rank performers and only one D-rank performer.


    To my surprise, the only D-rank performer was Laura, who had been holding my hand and looking at me curiously.


    She had started her acting career as a child actress with a few appearances in smaller movies, and had grown as she gained more career space until she became a C Rank Artist.


    The problem was that she stopped growing, and this began to limit the roles she could get, which caused her poprity to dwindle over time until she fell back to the D rank.


    But that didn''t affect her too much.


    "I''m going to improve my acting skills to the point where they''ll want to put me in any role I want in any movie, regardless of my size." She said confidently, making me raise an eyebrow and reevaluate this little girl.


    Although she was small and sometimes acted childish, I could tell that she had a lot of experience in this field and that she was very mature inside.


    "I''m sorry Mr. Anderson, my friends dyed me a bit to tell me some important news and I just got here..." A breathless voice came from the door, making everyone look at the source of the voice with curiosity.


    Being one of the tallest, even though there were a few people between me and the door, I could see over them that the person who had said this was a very pretty girl, with long brown hair and light eyes, a delicate whiteplexion, and her face wearing only light makeup.


    But what surprised me was that I found this girl very familiar.

 Chapter 135 [Bonus ] 135 - Big improvement!

    <h4>Chapter 135 [Bonus Chapter] 135 - Big improvement!</h4>


    When I saw the girl with long brown hair and light eyes panting in the doorway, her eyes searching for her teacher.


    I began to feel that she was quite familiar to me.


    Haven''t I seen this girl somewhere before? I asked myself, truly confused.


    When her eyes met mine, the girl froze.


    And seeing her frozen expression, I finally remembered who this girl was.


    Especially when Julian and Evelyn kept talking about how she was the reason most of the school knew about me.


    "ckVelvet?!" She asked in shock as she looked at me, causing everyone to stop and look at me as well.


    Many showed surprised expressions, others nodded as if mentally confirming that they were right about something.


    "Yes...?" I replied uncertainly. "You''re the girl from my Boyfriend video, right?" I asked.


    Seeing that I confirmed it was ckVelvet, she was shocked and embarrassed, and hearing my question, she was even more embarrassed as she nodded slightly.


    "Yep..." She replied shyly.


    "All right, stop chatting, now that everyone''s here, let''s start the lesson." The teacher said as he stood up, making everyone stop and look at him as he stood in the circle we had formed.


    Charlie ran into the circle as well, but froze for a second when he came into my line of sight and saw the little girl next to me holding my hand and staring at me.


    But despite his shock, Charlie didn''t react any further and began warming up and stretching while listening to the teacher''s exnation.


    Mr. Anderson first looked around the circle, staring at each student''s face for a few seconds until he looked at Laura and raised his eyebrow slightly, then continued to look at the other students.


    "Today we''re going to talk about authenticity in acting. It''s important because the audience knows when we''re not being real, and that can break the connection with the story. So let''s do a simple exercise. Pick an emotion and express it without words. Remember to really connect with the emotion, not just fake it. The key is to feel the emotion on the inside before expressing it on the outside. It makes the performance more authentic. He said, getting a nod from everyone.


    For the first time, Laura took her eyes off me and stared at the teacher, her expression slowly changing from the curiosity she had felt before to hatred.


    It really looked like she hated Mr. Anderson very much and wanted him to die right now, which shocked the hell out of me!


    Looking at Laura, Mr. Anderson''s face, which had been dying of boredom the whole time, changed to a small smile and a nod of his head.


    "Well done Ms. Miller, you can get back to normal, a great presentation." He said, making Laura return to her normal curiosity as if it had never happened.


    This left mepletely shocked, her acting skills were probably at an extremely high level!


    Ignoring the look in her eyes that came back to me after the exercise, I started to imagine an emotion to feel and try to act it out.


    Thinking about the persona I was doing for ckVelvet, I thought I''d try something closer to what I would use with him.


    So I started trying to show arrogance and contempt.


    I slowly changed my expression, trying to act as natural as possible and change my face, but as soon as Mr. Anderson looked at me, he shook his head and corrected me.


    "ck, that was a bit much. Arrogance and contempt are subtle, they don''t have to be so obvious. Try it again, but this time keep your posture upright, give a slightly superior smile, and look down subtly. The key is to show superiority without looking like a caricature."


    Hearing his correction, I nodded and slowly began to change into something closer to what he said.


    Although he seemed like azy teacher, when Mr. Anderson started to really teach, he became very serious and was able to help the students with small details that we hadn''t even noticed.


    After this exercise, Mr. Anderson gave me other different practice exercises that stimted different areas of acting, things I didn''t even know were important in the training I was doing on my own, which added to the 80% buff in my learning speed, made me improve very quickly.


    [Acting Mastery Lv 5 -> Lv 9].


    In just two hours of training, I had gained 4 levels of Acting Mastery, which was really twice what I would gain by learning a skill below Lv 10 on my own.


    I knew it would slow down after leveling up, but it was still twice as fast as learning it on my own at home!


    Not to mention, as the skill level increased, the speed at which I learned things also increased.


    [Acting Mastery Lv 9:


    In just two hours of training, I had gained 4 levels of Acting Mastery, which was really twice what I would gain by learning a skill below Lv 10 on my own.


    I knew it would slow down after leveling up, but it was still twice as fast as learning it on my own at home!


    Not to mention, as the skill level increased, the speed at which I learned things also increased.


    [Acting Mastery Lv 9:


    Effect: Develop an enhanced understanding of acting techniques, increasing your confidence and skill by 9%. This level includes advanced skills in technique, emotional expression, and character interpretation. It also improves your retention of theatrical theory and its practical application in performance by 9%. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamentals of agile and expressive acting].


    I had gone from a student with only 5 months of acting experience to someone with 9 months of experience.


    The only time Laura let go of my hand in ss was when the teacher had her do an exercise with another group of students.


    That was a bit of a relief.


    Not because I didn''t like holding the hand of a pretty girl like her, but because every time my skill went up a level, Laura looked at me with even more curiosity, as if she sensed my improvement in skill!


    As far as I could tell, she was the only one who noticed how fast I was improving, since only I had a tangible number for my skill, even though I was twice as good as before, since most of the people in this room with the Acting skill were possibly around level 17 and level 25, my going from level 5 to level 9 wasn''t surprising to them who couldn''t see the number going up like I could. Only Laura noticed, and she got more and more shocked every time my skill went up a level, so I started to get a little worried that she would notice something she shouldn''t.To my surprise, thest Acting exercise was a pair exercise, and the pair I was assigned to was Charlie."Hey." I smiled as I nodded at her."Hey," she replied a little shyly.


    "I guess you''re the reason I''m famous at school?" I askedughing.


    She got even more embarrassed and nodded. "I''m sorry, I told my friends when I saw youe to schoolst week and they told the rest of the school."


    I was surprised to hear that since I didn''t know anyone had recognized me the day I came with Selena. "So this is the third time we''ve seen each other?" I asked.


    "The fourth time..." She answered quietly.


    "Fourth time?" I asked confused. "On Isabe''s birthday, my little brother went to the party too, I saw you there with your little brother too when I went to pick him up." She said, making me look surprised."Woah, so our brothers go to school together?" I asked surprised.


    "Yeah... I think this might even be the fifth time we''ve seen each other," she said, leaving me confused."What do you mean?" I asked."Were you riding a motorcycle with your brother on the back yesterday?" she asked.


    Hearing that, my eyes widened as I looked at her."Is your brother the little boy my brother pointed his middle finger at?"


    "Yes..." Sheughed as she lowered her head.


    "I can''t believe it...haha, I''m sorry, I''ll tell Ethan not to do that to your brother anymore..." I apologized.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a kid''s fight." She said worriedly as she stared at me.


    Seeing that she was finally looking me in the eye, I smiled as I nodded.


    After that, we started doing the exercise the teacher had given us, and Charlie took the opportunity to give me some acting tips.


    Although she didn''t have as high a skill as Laura, she was still very good at it, with a skill of maybe Lv 25 or so.


    This helped give me the final push I needed to get the skill up to Lv 10!


    [Acting Mastery Lv 9 -> 10].


    Thisst level gave me 3 months of experience in Acting, which finally made my improvement from the beginning of the ss more obvious, to the point that even Charlie in front of me was shocked at how much less mistakes I was making.


    As my eyes wandered around the ssroom, I noticed Laura staring at me again with suspicion in her eyes, but maybe she didn''t notice such a drastic change since she wasn''t holding my hand anymore.


    I just smiled as I went back to practicing with Charlie, who started telling me about Trevor, her ex-boyfriend, who probably hated me after I told him my ss schedule for tomorrow and she told me that the three of us would be taking English together.


    The thought of having to deal with a spoiled, arrogant boy made mezy for tomorrow, but thinking about how much I''d improved in acting in those three hours of ss and how much I could improve my singing skills tomorrow, I got excited again.


    At the end of the ss, we got together to chat and I took the opportunity to meet other students to make friends, where many gave me their phone numbers and we added each other on Instabram.


    I noticed that many of them were only interested in me because I was an E Rank artist with hundreds of thousands of followers, while even the E Rank artists in the ss didn''t have half of what I had.


    But I didn''t worry about it and pretended that I didn''t know about their interest.


    It was better to just ept their interest as long as it didn''t hurt me than to make enemies on the first day of ss.


    Two of the few students who really had no interest in me were Charlie and Laura, who also exchanged contact numbers with me to talk about acting after ss.


    Charlie, I felt, was more interested in me than in acting, while Laura was still almost entirely driven by her curiosity about me, without having the space or time to feel anything else.

 Chapter 136 136 - Two events?!

    Chapter 136 136 - Two events?!


    ??I said goodbye to the group of ssmates I''d made in drama ss, got on my bike and rode home under the curious eyes of the girls as they watched me ride away.


    After ss, Charlie went to meet her friends and Laura finally let go of my hand before saying goodbye to me, saying she had other things to do as well.


    When I got home, Ethan and Liv had already arrived from school, so they both came to ask me all about the new school, while my mother also came to hear about things.


    When I told them that most of the students were already artists, with many being the same rank as me and some even being D-rank artists, they were very surprised.


    I also told them about the acting ss, but didn''tment on Laura holding my hand all the time.


    As for Charlie, Ethan was shocked to hear that I was studying with Tony''s sister, the little boy he had a rivalry with at school.


    "So if you see Tony on the street, don''t be too aggressive with him like the day we rode our bikes, okay? His sister was with him and saw you two fighting." I said as I ruffled his hair.


    Seeing that I hadn''t asked him to stop fighting, just not to fight in public, Ethan broke into a big smile as he nodded.


    But there was a problem.


    "What is this about, Ethan?" my mother asked suspiciously.


    Hearing my mother''s question, Ethan froze as he looked at me with a desperate look on his face.


    "RIP buddy..." I said as I walked back to my room, leaving Ethan with Helicopter Lauren''s conversation.


    With the improvement I''d had at school, this left me with very little time to practice acting at home, which, if it happened to be the same with singing, would leave me with few skills to practice at home, which would give me more free time to rest and enjoy my time editing my videos or answeringments.


    The only thing I still needed to practice at home was my Guitar skill, but with so much free time, it wouldn''t be a problem to study it on my own so it wouldn''t fall behind.


    After seeing the 80% buff, I regretted not signing up for instrument lessons.


    I guess I can look into itter.


    [Selena sent me a strange message.


    [I sent it back. [The after-school lessons were really good, so much so that I feel like I was learning twice as fast and half as hard as when I was practicing on my own].


    [Hehe, I thought you''d feel that way, the school is really very good]. She sent. [I''ve arranged for you to perform at two more weddings in San Jose on Friday and Saturday, so if you have any extra sses on Friday, you better let the teacher know in advance that you''ll be missing them].


    Nodding my head, I replied. [Two weddings in one week? Okay!]


    I actually had an after-school ss on Friday, I would have drama on Monday and Wednesday, singing on Tuesday and Friday, and dance on Thursday.


    I chose this schedule so that I wouldn''t miss the only dance ss of the week if there were shows on Friday, or so that I wouldn''t miss the acting sses that I felt I needed more than singing.


    With my current level in Sing, I didn''t see a problem with how it was growing.


    Even if I missed one lesson a week, my growth would still be infinitely greater than that of other artists at my level.


    As an E-ss artist, my singing skill at Lv 36 was already much higher than my rank required, but my acting skill, which was only at Lv 5, was far below the level I needed.


    Not to mention, I was about to move up to D rank, where I would finally need the Acting skill, so it was imperative that I get it up as soon as possible.


    Dancing was a necessity, but not as great as Acting.


    The next day, when I arrived at the school on my motorcycle, a few heads turned to look at me, and surprisingly, a few people waved at me.


    When I looked closely at those people, they were students from the drama ss, so I waved back and went to my ssroom.


    When I got to the ssroom, Evelyn waved at me and I waved back with a smile.


    While she was chatting with some of her friends, I just went to the back of the room and sat in a secluded spot.


    Julian didn''t have this ss with me, so I just sat there answeringments on my cell phone and waiting for the physics teacher to arrive.


    Today I had Physics and Spanish, another ss that was also very useful for me.


    But while I was typing on my phone, I felt someone nudge my shoulder.


    I looked up curiously to see Laura staring at me with a slow expression on her face.


    "Good morning Laura." I said smiling.


    "Good morning Noah." She replied as she sat down in the chair next to mine. "Have you improved your acting?"


    "Nah, I didn''t practice when I got home, I had to practice my guitar and edit my next video for my channel." I exined and got a nod from her.


    "Are you the one who edits your videos?" She asked, genuinely interested.


    "Yes... I''m still learning, there are a lot of things I want to do but I don''t know how, but little by little I''m getting better." I said smiling.


    "Your vlogs are very good, of course your songs too, but I like the vlogs more because I see how you deal with the audience." She said excitedly.


    "Because I use acting to interact with the audience, right?" I asked.


    "Yep." She replied. "It''s nice to see your improvement in interacting with the public. I used to feel that it was just me that was improving so fast, but when I saw you perform yesterday, I realized that maybe it wasn''t just me."


    Hearing her say that, a cold sweat ran down my back. "I''m a fast learner."


    "Yeah... a fast learner." She looked at me suspiciously.


    But at least she didn''t want to spend the whole lesson holding my hand again.


    Although I would have loved to hold her hand, when my Physics skill went up a level, she became alert and eyed me suspiciously again.


    I don''t know how she did it, but she sensed when one of my skills went up a level, as if she made some kind of audible rm.


    The advantage was that since she wasn''t as good at physics as she was at acting, she couldn''t see my improvement as clearly.


    My Intermediate Physics was already around Lv34, which I noticed was a few levels above her.


    On the questions she was unsure of, I helped her without too much difficulty, which unconsciously brought us closer together, making it easier for us to speak quietly and hear each other during the lesson.


    When the lesson was over, we realized that we wouldn''t have any more lessons together that day, so she invited me to have lunch with her.


    Exining that I was going to have lunch with Julian and possibly Evelyn, I told her that and she said she''d join us for lunch then.


    Smiling, I nodded and went to my next ss, Spanish.


    My Spanish was at Lv 16, a level that represented mastery for someone who had studied it for two years.


    It wasn''t a very high level, but enough for me to be able to converse with another person in Spanish, but considering that I wanted to learn thisnguage to mastery, thinking about the future to gain even more of an audience, taking it to the next level was essential.


    Since I could take two foreignnguage sses, the othernguage I chose to learn was Korean.


    From what I had analyzed of this world, the Korean music industry was just starting toe to the West, and there were no groups as famous as BTS from my old world in this current world.


    The most famous group was a girl group who, although they were A-rank artists in Korea, were still D-rank artists in the world.


    Unlike BTS from my previous world, who were probably S rank worldwide.


    So learning Korean now would be a good way to get good opportunities for coborations in the future, as well as being one of the few international artists who could speak theirnguage, which could possibly open many doors for me there as well.


    I was interested in expanding my fame in Asia after consolidating my position in America, so Korea and Japan would be my first stops, both because they are smaller countries and easier to stand out in, and also because although China is the biggest potential market, it would be very difficult to break into there, something I could only consider at the end of my career.


    But that thought aside, when I walked into the Spanish ssroom, I smiled when I saw Charlie smiling and waving at me.


    So I waved back and was about to walk over to where she was sitting and sit down next to her, but someone inconveniently sat down next to her before me.


    It wouldn''t have bothered me if someone else had just sat there, but what bothered me was that Charlie was obviously bothered by it, and the boy sitting there was staring at me.


    This spoiled attitude gave me an idea of who this boy was.

 Chapter 137 [Bonus ] 137 - Pig

    <h4>Chapter 137 [Bonus Chapter] 137 - Pig</h4>


    The boy stared at me with disdain, while I saw Charlie next to him frowning as he began toin to him.


    Could I sit somewhere else and not cause a fuss? Hell, yeah.


    Did I want to avoid confusion with the boy Julian had already told me hated me? Hell, no.


    So, pretending I didn''t notice his attitude, I walked over to where Charlie was sitting and sat across from her, finally hearing what she was saying.


    "Why are you sitting across from me, Trevor?" She asked angrily. "I don''t want any contact with you."


    "What, babe? Don''t you miss me? Weren''t you the one who called me every night crying for us to get back together?" He sneered at her as he looked at me out of the corner of his eye.


    It looked like he was trying to brand her as his cattle and that I shouldn''t try anything with her because she still liked him.


    "I only called you once Trevor, the night you broke up with me, after that I never wanted to contact you again." She snorted as she looked at him with hatred.


    "Good morning Charlie." I greeted her as if I hadn''t even noticed what was happening.


    Despite her embarrassment, Charlie smiled at me and greeted me with an apologetic voice. "Good morning, Noah."


    I tried to ignore the spoiled kid, but he couldn''t help himself and talked about me.


    "Ohh, is that the little singer you were following?" He said dismissively. "You seem to know each other well."


    Charlie was about to answer, but I interrupted her while she was asking.


    "Is this the boy you told me about yesterday, Charlie? The spoiled kid who thought it would be a good idea to break up with one of the prettiest girls in school?" I asked, obviously feigning curiosity. "It''s really a waste when delicate flowers fall to pigs."


    As soon as I said that, Charlie was embarrassed and didn''t even know how to answer me.


    "Who are you calling a pig?" The boy snapped as he stood up angrily and red at me.


    "I didn''t say anything in particr, but if it fits, who am I to deny it?" I sneered, not even bothering to get up.


    But he was even more enraged by this and tried to push past Charlie to get close to me.


    Seeing this, Charlie quickly got up and stood between the two of us while I tried to hold him back.


    "Stop it Trevor... don''t start a fight!" She yelled at him angrily.


    Seeing Charlie defending me and me looking at him with disdain, Trevor became enraged and pushed her aside and came towards me.


    Seeing Charlie being pushed aside, even though I had no particr feelings for her, I became enraged.


    As I rose from my chair, my expression changed from contempt to serious.


    As soon as I stood up, our height difference became apparent.


    While I was 5''2", Trevor was only 5''1", which meant he had to look up to talk to me.


    But even though he noticed our height difference, Trevor wasn''t intimidated and walked over to me while pointing his finger in my face.


    "Did you just call me a pig?" He asked.


    But instead of answering him, I reached out and quickly grabbed his arm.


    With a single movement, I pulled his arm and turned him around so that he was facing away from me with his arm pinned behind his back.


    [Krav Maga Lv 29 -> 30]


    My skill at Lv 30 was a huge change in me. It was like I was really someone who had been training Krav Maga for 72 months, that''s 6 years of training!


    6 years of training in a martial art as deadly as Krav Maga put me in a level of danger.


    Considering the minimum time to change belts, I was already at the end of the blue belt, very close to the brown belt, which was thest belt before the ck belt.


    Clovers in front of me, I obviously had no training in any martial art.


    Just acting out of arrogance while showing me countless openings.


    So it was easy to grab his arm and make him stand in such a vulnerable position.


    "Let me go!" He shouted even more angrily as he tried to wriggle free of me, but my [STR 14] was no match for him.


    "Come on, weren''t you arrogant enough to point your dirty finger in my face and ask me who the pig was? Now imitate a pig and I''ll let you go." I said dismissively as I noticed the other students in the room looking at me in shock.


    I knew this could get me in trouble, but it would be even more trouble to have to deal with a spoiled, arrogant boy like him during my time at school than the little trouble I would get into.


    "I''m going to kill you..." He shouted even more angrily as he tried to struggle as hard as he could, but my hand was as tight as two metal pliers.


    Ignoring him screaming at me, I looked worriedly at Charlie and asked, feeling guilty. "Is everything okay, Charlie?"


    With red eyes she looked between me and Trevor and nodded as she ran out of the ssroom crying.


    As soon as she left the ssroom, a 50-year-old, fat, Latin- looking woman entered the ssroom, confused.


    ~ What''s going on here? ~ she asked in Spanish.


    And when she saw the way I was holding Trevor and how he was struggling and screaming, she became confused and angry.


    "Kid, let him go now! Somebody tell me what''s going on!" She yelled angrily, this time in English.


    Without a care in the world, I just pushed Trevor forward, causing him to bump into a table and fall to the floor.


    Seeing me act like that, the woman became even more enraged.


    "You, who are you?! Why are you causing trouble in this ss?" She shouted as she pointed her finger at me.


    Seeing her finger pointing at me, I had to control myself not to get angry with her.


    ~ I''m Noah ck, a new transfer student at the school, this is my first day in your ss, teacher. ~ I spoke to her in my Spanish, which, while not fluent, was an intermediate level that allowed for fluid conversation.


    Surprised that I was responding to her in a Spanish that was clearly not my mother tongue, something that could only be achieved by studying it on my own, the anger she felt towards me subsided a little, as few people my age truly dedicate themselves to learning anothernguage.


    Not only was she surprised by my answer in Spanish, but the other students were also shocked as they looked at me talking to the teacher in a way that sounded to them like I really was a native Spanish speaker.


    ~ Mr. ck, tell me why you''re fighting with Mr. Philips on the first day of school? And even worse, why did the girl Charlie, one of my best students, leave the room crying? ~ she asked as she eyed me suspiciously.


    Ignoring Trevor who had gotten up from the floor and was ring at me with hatred, I calmly answered the teacher.


    ~ When I got to the ssroom, Trevor was acting like a jerk to me and Charlie, which made him treat her badly and insult me, so I cursed at him and he tried to hit me. Charlie tried to stop him and he pushed her to get her out of the way. When I saw her being pushed, I stood up and caught him with a harmless martial arts move. ~ I exined patiently. Even though they could not speak so naturally, the students managed to understand at least 70% of what I said, and some nodded. Taking advantage of this, I added in English. "Everyone in the room saw what happened."


    Looking suspiciously at the other students, the teacher realized that everyone was nodding at her, confirming that what I had said was true.


    Then she sighed and looked toward the door. "Can someone go check on Charlie and see if she needs any help? I need to have a little chat with Mr. Philips here." She said angrily.


    A group of girls, including Evelyn, got up and left the room to look for Charlie while the teacher took Trevor out of the ssroom to talk to him privately.


    Seeing that nothing bad had happened to me, I sat back in my seat and used my cell phone to send a message to Charlie asking if she was okay.


    I didn''t look up after picking up the phone, but I could hear some of the students whispering about me.


    There were boys who were afraid that I was too rough, even saying that my bleached hair was because I was a punk who got kicked out of another school.


    There were girls who were a little scared, but most just felt that I acted really cool and that they wanted someone to protect them like I did Charlie.


    But there was a consensus from what I heard from them that even though I did the wrong thing, Trevor was the asshole for pushing Charlie and I was only acting in self-defense, he was the idiot for trying to buy a fight he couldn''t win.


    Unfortunately, Charlie didn''t respond to the message I sent her, which made me a little worried.


    But there was nothing else I could do, I wasn''t close enough to her to follow her while there was already a group of girls talking to her.

 Chapter 138 138 - Leveling

    Chapter 138 138 - Leveling


    ??After a few minutes, the teacher returned to the ssroom with Trevor by her side and started the lesson without Charlie and the other girls, giving them time to talk and help Charlie.


    Though Trevor would stare at me from time to time, I just ignored him and paid attention to the lesson.


    Under the teacher''s gaze, he picked up his things from next to Charlie''s desk and went to sit on the other side of the room.


    The 80% bonus for learning Spanish was active, so I made the most of it by paying attention in ss and studying the Spanish book when the teacher exined something I already knew or understood.


    After a few minutes, Charlie returned to the ssroom with the other girls, her eyes red but visibly better.


    When she saw that Trevor''s things were no longer by her side, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Are you all right?" I asked quietly as she walked past me.


    "Yeah... I''ll exinter." She replied as she nodded.


    Seeing that at least she wasn''t mad at me, I sighed in relief and went back to paying attention in ss, seeing that she didn''t want to talk about it now.


    Even though I didn''t do anything wrong, I was hitting on her ex-boyfriend, right? Knowing that there were women who got angry at men who hit their boyfriends to make them stop hitting them, I wouldn''t bepletely surprised if she got angry at me for hitting him after he pushed her.


    But luckily, she wasn''t one of those women. It seems that her anger and frustration was really directed at Trevor.


    I guess because she saw that I had good Spanish and wasn''t paying much attention in ss, just looking at my book, the teacher asionally asked me questions about what she was exining, but after I answered the third question with ease, she didn''t care what I was reading anymore and went back to teaching normally.


    By the end of the lesson, with my focus on learning Spanish, my Spanish had gone up 3 levels!


    [Spanish Language Skill Lv 16 -> 19].


    This three-level improvement in skill represented 6 months of additional training in the skill, which was great progress for just one Spanish lesson I had taken at this school.


    When the lesson was over, I put my things away and was about to leave the ssroom.


    Charlie didn''t speak to me during the entire ss, so I didn''t insist on speaking to her either, realizing that she just needed time to get better.


    But just as I was getting up to leave the room with my backpack, Charlie called out to me.


    "Noah... wait..." She said quietly.


    Looking at her curiously, I put my backpack back on the floor and sat down next to her.


    "If you don''t want to talk about it right now, that''s fine." I said in a low voice.


    Whether I liked her or not, she was a girl I''d really met yesterday, it wasn''t like I was dying to know why she wasn''t feeling well.


    "No... I just... want to thank you. Thank you for defending me against Trevor... it wasn''t the first time he did something like that to me, but it was the first time he did it in public, and even more so after we had already broken up..." She finally said, which shocked me even more.


    "Did you tell anyone about this?" I asked worriedly.


    "No..." She answered embarrassed.


    "Don''t you think it''s better to tell someone?" I asked, crossing my arms.


    "No... I just want to let it go... I don''t even have a rtionship with him anymore... it''s better to leave it in the past." She said in a weak voice.


    Sighing as I realized that I would probably not be able to change her mind, I said the only thing I could say at the moment. "Then tell me if he does it again like today."


    She nodded and I picked up my things and left the room.


    If it was up to me, I would never leave it unresolved like she did, but I couldn''t just butt in and tell other people about her trauma either.


    So all I could do was offer a friendly shoulder if she needed one, or a helping hand if Trevor wanted to do something like that again.


    During the break I saw Julian''s pink hair from a distance and smiled as I approached him.


    Shortly after, Evelyn joined us and told us about the gossip she''d discovered among the girls in Spanish ss, but said nothing about Charlie''s problem.


    Then Laura showed up and surprised Julian and Evelyn.


    My next ss after the break was a singing ss where there was nobody I knew, or rather, there were people I''d already seen and made general conversation with, but none of my new friends were in the ss with me.


    So I just took advantage of the 80% buff and focused on increasing my skill level for the duration of the ss.


    [Singing Lv 36 -> 37]


    Although this skill only increased by one level, for a skill that was already close to Lv 40, being able to increase by one level in one ss was already a huge improvement.


    At this level, one level was already equivalent to 4 months of training, so even though the skill had only gone up one level, the quality of the singing I could now achieve was already a considerable improvement.


    Not only was I less likely to go out of tune while singing, but I was also better able to adjust my voice to reach higher or lower notes.


    When I sang my earlier songs, especially Numb and In The End, the difference in my vocal level was clear because I recorded those songs when my singing level was around 20.


    Now that it was almost level 40, it was like the difference between water and wine.


    I think it would be cool if I recorded those songs again when this skill reaches Lv 40... I thought with interest as I drove home.


    I wanted to wait until Lv 40, because when a skill increased by a dozen times, the amount of experience was absurd.


    From Lv 29 to Lv 30 I gained 5 months of experience, from Lv 39 to Lv 40 would probably be my biggest gain in experience.


    Since at Lv 37 I had the experience of someone who had practiced the skill for 100 months (8 years and 4 months), at Lv 38 I would have 104 months of experience, at Lv 39 it would be 108 months of experience, but at Lv 40 it would possibly be 120 months of experience, with 12 months in just one level!


    This increases my experience in the skill to that of someone with 10 years of experience working on it!


    Of course, 10 years of experience is a lot, butpared to artists who have been A-rank for 10 years, not counting the time they were artists at lower ranks, I even have the level of their skills.


    I believe that a person''s talent determines the limit they can reach in those skills, and maybe Laura can feel this in some way, because she was shocked when she tried to feel my "limit" but couldn''t feel it.


    Even though it was scary, the thought that there was no limit, or that the limit of my abilities was so high that Laura couldn''t feel it, instead of discouraging me by showing me that I was far from my maximum, it actually motivated me more because I knew I had a long way to go to improve.


    At home, after talking to my family, I focused on finishing my video, since it was Tuesday and I wanted to post one of my vlogs today.


    With the videos Jason was making and how exnatory I was during the vlogs, it really wouldn''t be impossible for me to maintain a frequency of 2 vlogs a week.


    The only thing I would have to do would be to intersperse the vlogs with different topics so it wouldn''t get repetitive, and I think I could make it interesting for the public who just watch my vlogs to be entertained as well as for the artists who watch my vlogs to learn from me.


    Since I was posting my first more exnatory vlog today, I was curious to see how the artists would react to the way I was exining things, to see if it would help them and be useful in any way.


    Thinking back to the tip my Insta follower Requien gave me that helping these newbie artists could be useful to me, it was hard not to get excited imagining the future where several artists would emerge and I would be the help they needed to get off on the right foot.


    When the editing was finished, I nodded my head in satisfaction at the result of the video.


    [Video Editing Lv 17 -> 18]


    As the level of video editing increased, I found it easier and easier to edit the basics, find the perfect timing to cut the video, and most importantly, I was able to learn how to edit my exnations in a more visual, didactic, and interesting way so that I could both convey my exnation in a more cohesive way and make it interesting for the ordinary audience.


    So with all that done, I put on an excited smile and started to thumbnail the video as it was being uploaded to the MeTube site.


    For this video, I was excited to see the audience''s reaction in real time.

 Chapter 139 139 - Reaction from the other side of the world!

    Chapter 139 139 - Reaction from the other side of the world!


    ??Seo-Joon was having lunch with his group mates in thepany cafeteria after a training session.


    After years of being a trainee, Seo-Joon had finally made his debut as a K idol a few years ago.


    It had been a difficult start, but with thepany''s investment, publicity and dedication, they had gone from an unknown group to a C-rank group in Korea in just two years, which was quite an achievement in such a cutthroat market as K idols.


    Dozens of new groups were created every week and dozens more were shut down due tock of results.


    So being able to develop in such a rapidly growing market was great news for Seo-Joon and his group.


    Since his group was growing so much, thepany arranged for them to learn English a few months ago in order to open up more opportunities for the future by singing some songs in English.


    One of the tips the English teacher gave them was to consume more English content to speed up their learning.


    The other boys in the group had more difficulty with English and didn''t put as much effort into it, but Seo-Joon, who was the rapper in the group, really started watching English videos to improve his English, as having better English would help a lot with songs that had English rap.


    At first, it was difficult to understand what the people in the videos were saying, but as time went on, he began to understand more and more, until he was able to understand what they were saying.


    Among the channels he had seen in English, there were some car channels,edy channels, cooking channels, anything that looked interesting he started to follow.


    Until recently, he saw a channel of a very interesting American singer.


    ckVelvet.


    Seo-Joon became familiar with this singer because of a song he sang called Boyfriend which, although it was in English, was very simr to the style of songs he sang in his group.


    So when Seo-Joon looked up ckVelvet''s other songs, he saw that each song had a different style, but while this should theoretically be bad for an artist, it worked very well for ckVelvet as he was growing very fast!


    Seeing that his channel was only a month old at the time, Seo-Joon was shocked by the speed of ckVelvet''s growth.


    So he started to follow the artist and tried to sing his songs in English to practice his English.


    At some point ckVelvet started posting backstage vlogs of his concerts.


    Curious about the difference between the routine of an American artist and a Korean artist like himself, Seo-Joon clicked on the video and was shocked at how different it was.


    While they were much more restricted at concerts, having to act out the personality that thepany assigned to them when they formed the groups, always trying to stay straight so as not to offend anyone.


    ckVelvet was theplete opposite, he was just a solo artist who yed guitar and piano, went on stage, made people happy, drank with them and lived the life every artist dreams of!


    Watching a vlog, even though he was also an artist, made Seo-Joon very entertained and he started to watch the vlogs that ckVelvet posted every week.


    Surprisingly, while watching the vlogs, Seo-Joon realized that not only was he learning English much faster than any video he would normally watch, but he was also learning a lot about ckVelvet''s thought process when he was on stage, dealing with the audience, choosing music to sing, and what to do to control people''s moods even more.


    Even though he was a C-rank artist with his group, Seo-Joon never had to think about it and just followed what their manager said.


    However, after watching ckVelvet''s videos and learning from him, he began to understand his manager''s decisions better and made some suggestions that not only surprised his manager and his bandmates, but actually improved the quality of their show by a small margin.


    After this sess, Seo-Joon started to focus on the ckVelvet videos to learn more and more, which showed more and more results for them every week, leaving Seo-Joon very satisfied.


    Today, while having lunch in thepany cafeteria, Seo-Joon was looking at the screen of his mobile phone while reading somements about his group, and a notification surprised him.


    [What does an artist think while performing?!! Vlog #6 - ckVelvet].


    Just seeing the title of this video caught Seo-Joon''s attention and seeing that it was a ckVelvet video, he didn''t even wait and clicked on the video to watch it.


    The video started as usual, with ckVelvet talking to his team in the car as they exined the bars he would be performing at tonight.


    But the difference was that when they talked about ckVelvet''s strategy, his exnation was much more detailed, with some very interesting editing to show the things he was talking about with images and effects.


    Without realizing it, Seo-Joon was watching ckVelvet''s video so intently that he didn''t even finish eating!


    With each exnation that ckVelvet made, Seo-Joon felt that he was learning at an even faster pacepared to how he was learning in the previous videos!


    Since he had to finish eating, Seo-Joon reyed the video and watched it a second time.


    Just like the first time, he learned a lot, but since it was the same knowledge, this time it only served to clear his doubts and solidify the knowledge in his mind.


    Still, Seo-Joon was very satisfied with it.


    Grateful for ckVelvet''s exnations, Seo-Joon quickly clicked "Like" on the video and left ament thanking him for it and saying how it would help him and his group.


    After leaving thement, Seo-Joon went to read thements on the video and was shocked to see that the otherments with the most likes were from artists like himself thanking him for the exnations, or from people who wanted to be artists thanking him as well.


    Since he wasn''t on his group''s ount, hisment didn''t get much attention, but among thements were several people who were artists with more than 100,000 followers on MeTube!


    Wow, so many artists arementing to say thank you, it looks like ckVelvet is helping even more people than I thought... and he''s still only an E-rank artist...'' Seo-Joon thought in surprise. Seo-Joon thought in surprise.


    If ckVelvet was already helping so many people when he was only an E-rank artist, who theoretically should know very little about concerts, Seo-Joon was shocked to imagine how much he would be helping if he were a C-rank or even B-rank artist!


    With so much knowledge at such a low rank, his path to the future would be even brighter!


    It would be interesting to do a cob with ckVelvet one day, right? Seo-Joon thought excitedly.


    Even though they were C-Rank and he was E-Rank, he had already done a cob with a C-Rank artist singing "A Bar Song", so it''s not like he didn''t have experience or anything.


    During their afternoon practice session, Seo-Joon showed the ckVelvet video to his group mates and his manager, who although they had a bit of trouble understanding English, felt that they were learning a lot from just one video, just like him!


    Even his manager, who I''ve been around a lot in the past to take care of their group, was surprised by ckVelvet''s knowledge and asked Seo-Joon to send him the link to the channel.


    Happy, Seo-Joon quickly did so and tried to encourage his group mates to watch more ckVelvet to practice their English better.


    Little did they know that this small attitude today would have a huge impact on their careers in the future.


    The destiny they had with the maximum rank they could achieve just changed with the attitude of starting to study better under ckVelvet''s exnations.


    And for Noah, on the other side of the world, unbeknownst to him, several artists around the world started talking about his channel to their friends, which would take his channel''s growth to an even higher level.


    Even more so when artists posted about this video of his and viewers saw how manyments this video received from famous artists, they were shocked!


    It was normal to see artistsmenting on other artists'' videos, but when viewers opened thements on this video, they were shocked to see that there were more than 10 artists with a verified iconmenting, not to mention dozens of other artists who had not yet reached 100k followers!


    Not only was this reflected in the number ofments, but the channel''s views and subscribers skyrocketed with so much publicity.


    As Noah watched the video grow, there was no other reaction he could have at that moment but shock!


    ////NunuNote////


    Hi guys, I''m sorry I didn''t post any chapters yesterday, I was ill for a while and didn''t feel well enough to write, now we''ll get back to our normal routine hehe. Thanks for understanding.


    Aspensation, I''ll add an extra chapter to the Bonus Chapters bank XD

 Chapter 140 140 - Dance class

    <h4>Chapter 140 140 - Dance ss</h4>


    Looking at the reception of the video, I was very excited.


    My improvement in editing quality and more emphasis on exnations during the video had really started to pay off.


    After all, from the time I started my career until now, my teaching skill had gone up dozens of levels, and my video editing skill had gone from 0 to Lv 18, which was a huge difference in quality.


    Even though the skill wasn''t at Lv 20 yet, this Lv 18 in video editing was already equivalent to 28 months of practice, which I realized was like being at the level of a professional video editor.


    Of course, not at the level of a video editor who worked for movie or filmpanies, but for the level of MeTube I was already very good.


    And not only was I surprised by the reaction of the public in thements of the videos, but I also started getting mentions on Instagram from other artists who posted that they had seen my video and praised it!


    The artists who posted this were only F-rank or low E-rank artists with few followers, but it was already a very nice attitude.


    After reading thements and answering a few questions or thanks, a smile appeared on my face.


    The next day, after a normal school day, I went to my first dance ss.


    This was the ss I was most curious and apprehensive about, since I didn''t even have any dance skills.


    I would literally have to start from scratch.


    The advantage I had was that Evelyn came to the ss with me, so at least I wouldn''t be alone in learning it.


    "Are you excited about your first dance ss?" She asked as we made our way to the dance studio.


    "Yeah, but I''m worried...what''s the ss like?" I asked.


    Since I wasing as a transfer student in my senior year, I already knew that the teacher wouldn''t teach the basics in ss, my concern was that he would teach very advanced things and I would be too far behind.


    "The ss is very rxed, the teacher usually teaches a choreography and then goes from person to person to check what the student is doing wrong and what she feels the student needs to practice more, rhythm, control or things like that. Just like in a singing ss, the focus is not on the choreography you learn, but on the process of letting go and learning to dance," Evelyn exined. Evelyn exined.


    I nodded my head, I think I understood.


    Especially after she gave the example of the singing ss, I got a better picture of the ss.


    When I got to the dance room, Evelyn took me to the men''s locker room so I could change out of my school uniform and into morefortable clothes, and a few minutester the ss began.


    Just as I had imagined, everyone''s level was already quite advanced.


    From what I could see, the average level of the students was around level 20, since they''d been practicing for years, with people like Evelyn possibly having this skill at least above Lv 30.


    At first, as I tried to pick up the rhythm and learn the choreography, my movements were very halting and slow.


    It was as if I was dancing with a frozen body while the people around me were dancing very well.


    But even though I wasn''t doing well, no one made fun of me, and the teacher even paid a little more attention to me, helping me with tips and how to correct my problems.


    Eventually, I got the skill.


    [Dancing Mastery Lv 1:


    Effect: Develop an enhanced understanding of dance techniques, increasing your confidence and skill by 1%. This level includes advanced skills in technique, body expression, and musical interpretation. It also improves retention of dance theory and practical application during performance by 1%. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamentals of agile and expressive dance].


    As soon as I received this skill at Lv 1, it was as if my body released most of the chains that had been holding me back, and I began to act with much more naturalness and fluidity, much to the teacher''s surprise.


    In the end, when I achieved this skill at Lv 1, it was as if I had received a month''s training in just one second, so my progress was huge.


    Not to mention, with the ssroom''s 80% buff, I learned everything much faster, so within a few minutes, my skill level had increased again.


    [Dance Mastery Lv 1 -> 2].


    With another month of experience, my dancing quality was already much better.


    Although I was clearly much worse than the other students, at least I didn''t look like a weirdo dancing next to them.


    I was just less agile and fluid, but I could follow the movements like everyone else.


    [Dancing Mastery Lv 2 -> 3]


    At Lv 3, my movements became even better, but the difference became more subtle.


    Even though I had improved, the change wasn''t as exaggerated as the other times.


    But I noticed that the teacher was still staring at me in shock as shemented from time to time that I was born for this, that she had never seen a student learn so fast, or things like that.


    I knew that it wasn''t because I was so talented at it and that I was born to dance, but rather because I had the system that really elerated my learning.


    She even asked me to join her dance troupe, which made Evelyn very excited about the possibility since she was already a part of it, but I refused.


    Even though it could give me visibility, it wasn''t what I wanted to pursue.


    I only saw dance as a tool that I could use to further myself as a singer or actor in the future, or maybe use it to impress a girl, but that would never be my main focus.


    Of course, I didn''t say it in such a direct way to the teacher, but with my exnation she understood what I meant.


    After that, I noticed that even though she taught me a lot during the lesson, she didn''t focus on me as much and didn''t give me such enthusiastic exnations.


    But that was okay with me.


    I still had the 80% improvement buff during ss, I was still learning just like the other students.


    If I had to say anything, I think this decrease in her attention was even better, because I would feel morefortable improving my skill and acting with the improved skill level when she wasn''t watching me so closely.


    [Dance Mastery Lv 3 -> 4]


    With only a few minutes left in the ss, my skill level had increased to Lv 4, and I was already happy.


    Since the dancing ss was very tiring, it was understandable that the ss was shorter than the singing or acting sses, because while you would still get tired from practicing those two sses, the level of exhaustion was far from that of the dancing ss.


    After Ipleted all three of the extracurricr sses I signed up for, I was happy to see thating to this school, even though it was expensive with a monthly fee of over $2,000, was still very useful for my development.


    The 80% buff alone was very valuable, as it almost doubled my improvement, so I needed almost half as much practice to get the same results.


    Another interesting thing was meeting other nice people who, although they looked at me a little differently because of the number of followers I had, still treated me much more naturally than at my old school.


    Charlie still acted a little weird, Trevor was still an asshole in the few sses we studied together, but Julian, Evelyn and Laura were really nice.


    Having people like them to talk to in ss or during breaks at least made the time in normal ss go by faster and it was less boring.


    And the thought that I could skip normal sses next month because of the teacher''s exam made me even more satisfied with school.


    So my week went by very fast and in the blink of an eye it was already Friday, where I had one of the two weddings I had to perform at that weekend.


    My first weekend with more than one wedding to perform at.


    I was excited to sing at the wedding, as it had been two weeks since I had done so, especially now that I had a week of sses at school with the 80% buffs, which made me even more excited to see what change it would bring to me on stage.


    When I looked at my stats and the data on my MeTube channel for the changes I''d made this week, a huge smile appeared on my face.

 Chapter 141 141 - Audition?

    Chapter 141 141 - Audition?


    ??Without realizing it, time flew by.


    In two weeks of sses, my skills and my MeTube channel had changed significantly, even though I hadn''t released any new music.


    I had performed at two weddings the first weekend and another wedding the following weekend, earning me $5,000 for the weddings alone, plus another $1,000 for the bar gigs I did the rest of my free time, bringing the total amount of money in my bank ount from $15,000 to $21,000!


    As far as my skills and stats are concerned, the changes have been very good.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Title: Endurance, Tuned Ear.


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 150/150


    | MP: 68/150


    |------------------------


    | Weight: 72 Kg


    | Strength (STR): 14 -> 15


    | Dexterity (DEX): 13 -> 14


    | Constitution (CON): 15


    | Intelligence (INT): 15


    | Wisdom (WIS): 12


    | Charisma (CHA): 15 -> 16 (15 + 1)


    | Agility (AGL): 12 -> 13


    | Luck (LUK): ??


    |------------------------


    | Skills:


    | (Haircutting Lv 32 -> 34), (Teaching Lv 31 -> 33), (Singing Lv 36 -> 39), (Guitar Lv 37 -> 38), (Krav Maga Lv 30 -> 32) (Music Editing Lv 23) (Programming Skills Lv 27 -> 29), (Ser Mastery Lv 12 -> 14), (Cooking Lv 26 -> 28), (Spanish Language Mastery Lv 16 -> 23), (Driving Mastery Lv 14 -> 15), (Stage Presence Lv 12 -> 14), (Video Editing Lv 17 -> 20), (Piano Mastery Lv 9 -> 10), (Acting Mastery Lv 5 -> 16), (Motorcycle Driving Mastery Lv 6 -> 10), (Dancing Mastery Lv 1 -> 13). ..


    | -----------------------


    Although it doesn''t seem like there have been many changes to skills above Lv 30, this is not the case.


    Singing has gone up 3 levels since thest time I checked, and that''s only thanks to the Singing ss I took at school, otherwise the improvement would only be half that.


    But my biggest improvement was in my acting and dancing skills, which went up more than 10 levels!


    I now practically had the experience of an actor with 2 years of experience, which was an absurd improvement from when I started learning in school, making my acting much more realistic and convincing.


    Dancing was like going from a soulless, rusty robot to a casual nightclub dancer.


    The two skills were experienced enough for me to get by, but they weren''t at the level I needed to fully stand out in the industry.


    But even though I wasn''t that confident, at the end of that afternoon''s acting ss, Laura called me in for a chat.


    "Noah, do you have any free time today?" she asked, a little embarrassed.


    "Yes, why?" I asked confused.


    "I have an audition in two hours for a role in aedy si, but my parents can''t take me... could you go with me?" She asked.


    "Are you going alone? And your agent?" I asked.


    "I don''t have an agent anymore... since my poprity dropped my oldpany left me..." She said sadly as she hunched her shoulders.


    "I''m sorry..." I quickly apologized, ming myself for not thinking that something like this could happen, and put my hand on her shoulder. "I don''t have anything to do today, if you want we can go there after we eat, okay?"


    "Okay..." She nodded and we walked together to the school cafeteria to get something to eat.


    "What''s this si like?" I asked interested.


    "It''s aedy si about a family of five, two older daughters and a younger boy. I''m auditioning for the role of the eldest daughter in the family." She exined. "The show will follow the daily life of the family and how they get involved in various problems, just like any other si."


    "Cool, are you confident of getting the role?" I asked smiling, thinking of several other sis from my old world that had a simr plot.


    Hearing my question, Laura was a little unsure, but nodded. "A little...if I don''t get nervous at the audition, I''m sure I''ll get the part...but usually my anxiety kicks in at those times and I can''t perform at my 100%..."


    I was surprised. "And there''s nothing you can do to reduce your anxiety?"


    "Not that I know of..." She sighed.


    Since I''d only brought my bike helmet, I had to go home and get my extra helmet for Laura to wear.


    Fortunately, the bike ride was very fast, so I was there and back in less than 20 minutes.


    With my skill [Motorcycle Driving Mastery Lv 10], I was already much more confident and skillful on the bike, which helped me pass cars with ease and gain a lot of travel time.


    When I arrived at school with the extra helmet, Laura looked at me with curious eyes.


    She had changed her clothes to go to the audition, so I took advantage of being at home and also took off my uniform and put on a morefortable and elegant outfit.


    Unlike my school uniform, which was a three-piece suit that hid my body, I was now wearing a tight ck shirt that perfectly defined my muscles.


    Combined with the ck helmet, my image was certainly pleasing to Laura.


    From the look on her face, I was satisfied.


    Even though my weight hadn''t changed in thest two weeks, my muscles had be more defined and dense, while my body fat had decreased even more.


    These changes were only visible when I wasn''t wearing clothes as bulky as my school uniform.


    When I handed her the helmet, Laura took it curiously and carefully climbed on the bike.


    I wondered if she would lean on the two supports on the side of the bike or hold on to my waist.


    But I quickly felt her two warm hands around my waist and a smile appeared on my face.


    Laura had decided to lean against me, her chest resting on my back.


    Luckily I had changed my clothes, otherwise I wouldn''t have been able to feel her two soft mounts resting on my back.


    Smiling, I started to steer while she pointed out the direction we should go.


    In just 20 minutes we arrived at the studio where the auditions would take ce.


    I stopped the bike near the entrance and waited patiently for her to get off before I got off as well.


    "How was the ride?" I asked, smiling.


    Laura took off her helmet and shook her head, causing her long ck hair to blow in the wind and a smile to appear on her face. "That was really cool!"


    Satisfied, I went with her to the front desk and just kept herpany while she filled out her information and signed in for the audition.


    After being given a number, we went to the designated location and sat in a waiting room.


    In this room were four other girls our age, some apanied by their mothers, others by agents, only Laura had someone her own age with her.


    "Hmph, who would have thought that someone woulde to an audition with her boyfriend..." A woman''s deep voice reached my ear.


    Apparently the voice was too low for Laura to hear, but I looked in the fat woman''s direction and stared at her, making her ufortable as she realized I''d heard and changed the subject to her daughter.


    "Thank you." Laura thanked me, surprising me.


    "Did you hear her?" I asked.


    "Yes... but I''m used to it. It was the first time they made fun of me foring with a boyfriend, usually they make fun of me foring alone..." She sighed.


    "Don''t worry about those people, I just feel sorry for that woman''s daughter... dealing with mothers like that must be hell..." Imented.


    "You have no idea..." Laura sighed too, leaving me surprised.


    But before I could say more, the door to the audition room opened and a girl came out crying, followed by a disappointed woman.


    "Calm down child, it''s all right..." The woman said as she ran after her daughter.


    But her daughter heard nothing and ran to the car.


    Seeing this scene, out of curiosity, I looked at the fat woman''s face and saw that she wasughing at the situation, which made me shake my head even more.


    Every few minutes a number would be called and someone would go to audition, only to return disappointed before leaving.


    Within 30 minutes there were only two candidates left, Laura and the fat woman''s daughter.


    Since they arrived first, their number was called before ours, leaving just the two of us in the waiting room.


    "Is the part really that difficult?" I asked, confused.


    "I don''t know, theoretically it should be an easy role, but seeing so many people get rejected makes me worry..." She said as she held one hand in the other and began to show a little anxiety.


    Trying to think of something tofort her, the first thing I could think of was to reach out and take her hand.


    When she felt my warm hand holding her cold little hands, Laura was surprised and visibly calmer.


    She avoided eye contact with me and I just stayed calm while I waited for her turn.


    Soon the fat woman came out of the testing room with her daughter and instead of leaving, she sat down where she had been and looked at us mockingly, even more so when she saw our hands together.


    But I just ignored her and waited for Laura''s turn.


    "Number 16, pleasee to the test." A weary voice came from the room.


    16 was Laura''s number and she quickly got up and went to the test.


    Out of curiosity and to give her a little support, I got up as well and decided to go with her to the test as a chaperone.


    This could be a good little experience for me.


    Little did I know that it would be much more than a little experience for me...

 Chapter 142 142 - Excuse me...

    Chapter 142 142 - Excuse me...


    ??As I entered the room behind Laura, I noticed that the ce was like a small theater or corporate conference room, with the entrance we were using as the entrance to the stage and the ce where the show''s executives were standing as the audience.


    "Boy, are you herpanion?" A woman in her 30s asked in a slightly surprised voice.


    "Yes ma''am, where can I stand so I don''t get in the way?" I asked modestly, not wanting to hinder Laura''s chances of passing the test just by being here.


    At my question, the woman nodded in satisfaction and pointed to one of the chairs in the corner of the audience.


    I nodded and sat down in the corner, wanting to be quiet so as not to disrupt Laura''s audition.


    "Okay, Laura Miller, Artist D Rank, 17 years old..." The woman said in a bored voice as she read Laura''s form. "Did you memorize the lines for the role we sent you via email?"


    "Yes." Laura nodded in confirmation.


    But I could tell from the tone of her voice that she was getting anxious, and I think the executives could see that as well.


    "So let''s test your interpretation of the scene where Harley argues with her mother about the calories in an apple pie." The woman said, causing Laura to think for a few seconds and nod. "I''m going to act as Harley''s mother and you''re going to interact with me as if you were Harley."


    With her eyes closed, Laura concentrated on getting into character, trying to think of everything she could use from her experience with Harley''s personality to make the role more realistic.


    If it was just up to the level of her acting skills, I was sure she could do it perfectly because I''d seen her act and knew how good she was.


    But when she started acting, I noticed that her anxiety was getting stronger and stronger...to the point where she was almost stuttering.


    Looking curiously at the executives, I noticed the disappointment on their faces and realized that this was probably a bad sign for Laura.


    And since she was getting more and more anxious, I think she noticed it too...


    In the next scene, Laura''s performance was even weaker...


    "Let''s go to thest scene..." The woman said with an even less excited voice this time. "This scene will be the scene where Jack arrives at the door of the house and Harley has to introduce Jack to her family while her mother is suspicious of him..."


    Nodding her head, Laura tried to remain calm, but even from a distance I could see her fingers trembling.


    The woman was acting like Harley''s mother and a man was acting like Jack, Harley''s boyfriend.


    The more Laura interacted, the more the quality of her acting plummeted, which frustrated me.


    I knew this girl was good, how high her skill level was, but the anxiety waspletely killing her chances of getting the part...


    So I thought of something...


    Jack''s lines were very easy, right?!


    Knowing that if I didn''t do anything, Laura''s chances of getting the part would be practically zero, I slowly raised my hand and spoke carefully, interrupting her test.


    "Excuse me..." I said in as polite a voice as possible.


    But still, it was extremely rude to interrupt her audition, polite or not, so the woman looked at me with a frown as she asked. "What''s wrong?"


    "Laura is very nervous and I know she won''t be able to show her true level, how about I try to act like Jack to calm her down and you can see her true level of acting?" I asked, keeping my voice calm.


    "You think this is your house, kid?" The man ying Jack said to me angrily. "Just shut up and stop disrupting the audition!"


    I was disappointed because I wanted Laura to be on her best behavior, but when I sat down again, I heard the woman''s voice again.


    "Did you memorize Jack''s lines after hearing that?" She asked curiously.


    Surprised, I stood up again and nodded at her. "His lines are easy, I think I can help Laura with that."


    The woman nodded her head and spoke. "I''m going to give you onest chance to show us the Harley we want, Laura. You have five minutes to get ready while we go get a drink of water."


    As soon as she said this, the woman picked up the papers on her desk and left the room, followed by the two men who had been with her in surprise, not understanding why the woman was acting like this.


    With only Laura and I left in the room, I quickly made my way to the stage to meet her.


    "Are you all right?" I asked worriedly.


    But Laura had her head down and her hands were shaking slightly.


    Knowing that she was about to have an anxiety attack, I quickly hugged her and felt her body stiffen for a few seconds before she began to rx until she rxed and hugged me back.


    "Thank you Noah..." She said, feeling better.


    "All right, let''s show him your true level of acting, just imagine we''re in our school drama room practicing a role like we always do." I said smiling, earning a nod from her.


    Despite being a very pretty and popr girl, Laura ended up being quite isted at school due to her anxiety and being a bit distant from everyone.


    If it hadn''t been for her curiosity about me when I moved to the school, we wouldn''t have developed the friendship we have now.


    Especially her request that I take her to the audition, which may have seemed very hasty on her part, but when I started to think about it more, it was a bit obvious that I was the only one she could ask for help at school among her friends.


    So I was happy to help in any way I could, especially as I realized over the weeks that she really was a very funny and talented girl who was interesting to be around.


    After calming her down, we started practicing the presentation we had to do, and I could feel Laura''s level rising by the second.


    The more she rxed while practicing with me, the more her level returned to her normal level and our confidence grew.


    When the executives came back into the room and saw us practicing and how much calmer Laura was, I could tell that at least they weren''t as stressed.


    "Are you ready?" The woman asked as she sat down and organized her papers.


    "Yes, ma''am." Laura replied a little more confidently.


    The woman nodded her head. "Then you may begin."


    Remembering how the scene had started, I took a step back from Laura and tried to act as serious as possible.


    In a situation like this, as long as you yed your character well, that was enough for them to infer your level of acting, but since I wanted to keep Laura calm and in ourfort zone, I acted like we did in acting ss at school.


    So with one hand raised, I pretended to knock on an invisible door and made a sound with my mouth.


    Knock Knock


    ----- 3rd POV -----


    As soon as Noah made the sound of the door, the woman and the other executives raised their eyebrows, thinking that he was overdoing it a bit.


    But that thought soon vanished as they were surprised by the ring change Laura had undergone.


    From an anxious and very focused girl, she quickly turned into a happy girl with a strong personality, looking forward to her boyfriend who had just arrived.


    As if there really was a door between them, "Harley" pretended to fix her hair very carefully, and "Jack" just waited bored on the other side of the door, not seeing how Harley was acting on the other side of the door, even though there physically wasn''t a door between them.


    Laura''s devotion alone surprised the woman, because this level of acting was far above the level she had shown before.


    When Harley finally opened the door, the woman realized that the girl was quickly slipping into the role of a teenager in love with the popr boy at school who had a band, while her biggest surprise was Jack himself.


    She had a hunch when she saw the boy who hade to the show with Laura Miller, but seeing how naturally he yed the part of Jack made her even more excited.


    The dynamic between the two actors on stage was on a much higher level than Laura had shown in any of her auditions, it was as if she was getting more and more into the role of Harley with every second.


    When the woman began to interact with them, she noticed that the two of them acted very well with her, as if they could see her standing in front of them while they yed the role of a ghost.


    Of course, she noticed that Laura''s acting level was several times higher than the boy''s, but for the amount of lines Jack had, that wouldn''t be such a problem.


    Something that made an idea in the woman''s head blossom even more as she saw how good the dynamic between the two was and how Laura was ying Harley more and more the way she had envisioned when she first wrote this script.


    The only thing that still left her in doubt was what was more worthwhile, the stability of girl number 15, who had taken the test before, or Laura''s possible genius, which could put the recording at risk because of her anxiety...

 Chapter 143 143 - You Got The Role!

    <h4>Chapter 143 143 - You Got The Role!</h4>


    "Please wait in the chairs on the side." The woman said, bringing a big smile to Laura''s and my faces.


    We knew that asking us to wait was great news.


    So we nodded and left the stage back to the waiting room.


    "Thank you Noah..." Laura said happily as she squeezed my hand.


    Her little hand was cold with nerves.


    Smiling, I replied, "I just did what a friend should do.


    When we got to the waiting room, it was great to see the fat woman''s face freeze when she saw us sitting down.


    I even started to stare at her with a contemptuous smile, which made her even angrier, but I controlled myself so as not to make a fuss that might affect her daughter''s chances.


    We waited about 10 minutes before they finally called someone.


    "Number 15, pleasee to the testing room."


    When the mother and daughter heard this, they quickly got up and went into the room and stayed there for 10 minutes beforeing out with a confident expression, looking at me with disdain, but saying nothing.


    Seeing their reaction, I was a little worried about Laura, but I didn''t let it show on my face.


    "Number 16, please."


    Hearing this, Laura and I got up and went to the living room as well.


    When we entered the room, I let go of her hand and was about to head for the corner of the room where I had been sitting, but the woman said something that surprised me.


    "Wait a minute,e here too, boy."


    I looked at her in surprise, confirmed that it was me she was talking to, saw her nod, and walked with Laura to the center of the stage, a little unsure.


    "What''s your name?" she asked.


    "Noah ck." I replied.


    "Are you an artist by any chance?" She asked.


    "Yes, I''m currently a top 723rd E Rank Artist." I said, not quite understanding where this was going.


    "Strange... have any of you ever heard of a Noah ck?" She asked herpanions a little confused.


    "No... have you ever acted in any major movies or series, Noah?" The man who yed Jack asked me.


    "I''ve never acted." I replied with an embarrassed smile, realizing the reason for their confusion.


    It surprised them until they realized what the reason could be.


    The woman looked at me suspiciously and asked. "Your main career isn''t acting by any chance?"


    Smiling, I replied, "No, I''m a musician.


    As soon as I said that, Laura added. "He only started his singing career three months ago and has only been learning to act for two weeks."


    Hearing this, both the woman and the two men looking at us were shocked.


    "Are you serious that you''ve only been learning to act for two weeks?" She asked.


    "Yes... I used to go to a regr public school until I transferred to the Oand Arts Academy two weeks ago, where I started learning to act." I exined, adding to her surprise.


    "What''s your stage name?" She asked as she picked up her phone.


    "ckVelvet." I said.


    Nodding her head, she typed my name into her phone as she searched for my information.


    "Did you sing that song Boyfriend?! Gosh...my daughter listens to it all the time..." The man ying Jack looked at me helplessly.


    Laughing, I nodded in agreement. "d she liked the song."


    "Are you interested in getting into the movie industry?" The woman asked as she continued to look at her phone.


    "I''m studying acting for that." I answered honestly. "Although I thought it would take me a while to be a C-rank artist."


    "I''m sorry to be honest, but with your current level of acting, it would be really difficult for you to get a part in a serious production, even for a small role." She said.


    I wasn''t surprised to hear this. Since I could see the skill levels, it was clear to me that a skill at Lv 16, while good, was not at the level to get a part in a major production.


    She continued. "But knowing that you''vee this far in just two weeks changes thatpletely..."


    When I heard that, my ears perked up.


    "The show is behind schedule, so we need to get the actress for Harley by the end of the week, but the slot for Jack''s actor is still open. We''ll be able to do another test for you in two weeks and see what level you''re at by then, since Jack won''t appear until episode 3. If you can improve that much in such a short time, you might get the part, how about that?" She asked.


    Hearing that, I was excited because the thought of starting a new career sounded like a lot of fun.


    Of course, I didn''t want to give up music, which was my main source of fame, but I was thinking more along the lines of the Korean artists in my previous world.


    Even though they grew a lot through music, they still used their acting skills to increase their fame.


    And that was my goal as well.


    My fame as a singer could increase by participating in dramas and movies, which would increase my artist rank, I could make my songs more sessful, which would make me get more acting roles, creating an endless cycle where one side of my career would boost the other.


    But of course, all of this meant that I had to keep improving my skills so that I wouldn''t be like those artists who were invited to be in movies with those terrible performances.


    I had to keep my acting and singing skills at a good level so that I wouldn''t embarrass myself and improve my reputation.


    I looked at the woman and nodded with a smile. "No problem!"


    "Very well, but for you Laura..." The woman said as she sighed and looked at Laura, making us worry. "Your acting is spectacr, the best we''ve seen out of the 16 contestants, but it was only like that when you were acting with Noah, when you were alone it was nowhere near the level needed..."


    Hearing this, Laura bowed her head in shame. "We talked a lot about whether to choose you or contestant number 15, and in the end we decided to leave you with this question: do you think you can show us how to perform at the level with Noah, even without Noah on stage with you?"


    Laura kept her head down for a few seconds, unsure.


    No one said anything, leaving her alone to think about it.


    Finally, after a minute, she raised her head and said. "Yes. I''m going to do my best to give the best performance I can."


    Seeing her determination, I smiled and put my hand on her shoulder. "I''ll help you at school as much as I can."


    Seeing Laura''s reaction, this seemed to give them enough confidence and they smiled.


    "All right, then we''ll retake your test for the first two scenes, without Noah on stage. If you manage to reach the passable level, we''ll give you the vote of confidence that you''ll improve even more for when we shoot the pilot next week." The woman said with a serious voice.


    Laura nodded and I thanked her and left the stage to sit in the corner of the room.


    To everyone''s surprise, Laura''s acting really improved.


    When she started to get nervous, she would look at me and her skill would rise again.


    She still didn''t show all 40 levels of acting she had, but even the current level she showed was enough to show that she was better than girl number 15 and ensure that she got the part.


    When everything was ready, the woman handed me her card and told me to ask my agent to call her in two weeks to talk more about my audition.


    Nodding my head, I epted her card and left the room with a smiling Laura.


    With her small size and how happy and excited she was, Laura was like a little fairy.


    As we passed the woman with the daughter, we didn''t hide our happiness and I made a point of looking at her with the same disdain she looked at us.


    Seeing our happiness, I saw her face freeze and realized that something might have gone wrong.


    I didn''t worry and left with Laura.


    "To celebrate your role and my possible role as your character''s boyfriend, how about we go out for ice cream?" I asked.


    When she heard that, Laura''s eyes lit up. "Yeah!"


    Watching her put on her helmet, I realized that she managed to look cute and sexy at the same time because of her small body and well-developed curves.


    Our drinking time was a lot of fun. I already knew that even though she was small, she ate a lot when we ate lunch together at school, but I didn''t imagine that she would be able to drink a 700ml milkshake all by herself!


    The strange thing was that even though I assured her that I could take her home, she refused and asked me to drop her off at school so she could take the bus home.


    Even though I said it wouldn''t bother me, Laura refused without giving me any room to offer more, so I realized there might be other reasons for this and didn''t push the matter any further, leaving her at school and returning home excited to tell my family and Selena the news that I can be an actor.

 Chapter 144 [Bonus ] 144 - D rank in 2 weeks?!

    <h4>Chapter 144 [Bonus Chapter] 144 - D rank in 2 weeks?!</h4>


    As soon as I got home, the first person I saw was Ethan, who came running after hearing the roar of the motorcycle engine.


    "Noah! Where have you been?" He asked excitedly.


    "I was helping a friend audition for a TV show!" I exined as I stroked his head.


    Hearing this, Ethan''s eyes lit up. "Your friend is going to be an actress on a TV show?"


    "Yeah!" I replied.


    "Woah!" He was shocked.


    "Was she just a friend, Noah?" Liv said with a smile as she alternated her gaze between me and the second helmet in my hand.


    "Just a friend." I replied.


    "Yeah... yeah..." She replied without really believing it.


    When we went into the house, I told them about the test I''d done and that they were interested in hiring me for a small role as well, which surprised them.


    "So you get to be on TV too?!" Ethan asked in shock, as did my mom and Liv.


    "Yes, of course, if the show gets picked up. She said they were still going to tape a pilot episode. If the public reacts well to the pilot, the show will get the green light to continue production and then I''ll have a chance to get my part. In the meantime, I need to practice my acting skills more and get good enough for when I''m supposed to be there," I said. I said.


    Ethan didn''t understand it very well, but he was happy about it and that was what was important to me.


    My mother and Liv, on the other hand, were still shocked that I might be a TV actor!


    "I''ll call Selena and tell her." I told them both and went into my room.


    Selena''s reaction was even more shocking than my family''s.


    "So you went to an acting test with a girl from your school for a role in a si and the producers were interested in you?!" She asked incredulously.


    "Yes... I helped my friend act to ease her anxiety and they were interested in me too. But the role they are interested in for me is only a small one..." I exined.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a small part...this is a si, Noah! In sis, as long as you perform well and the audience likes you, the chances of the producers increasing the size of your role are very high, and with how popr sis are, you might even have found a secure ie for the next few years..." Selena exined, leaving me surprised that I hadn''t thought of that.


    In my vision, I would only appear in one or two episodes per season and would only be a supporting character, but Selena told me something that woke me up.


    It''s true that if I acted well and the audience liked the scenes I was in, it might cause the producers to increase my screen time and encourage them to put my character in more episodes to please the audience!


    "What do you think I have to do?" I asked worriedly.


    "Since you have two weeks to prepare, I''d tell you to focus on acting in those two weeks, getting as good as you can at it, and keeping your appearance impable. Your strongest weapon in your career right now, aside from your voice and your talent, is your appearance. So just take care of these things and on the day of the audition, your chances of getting the part are very high. She exined, making me nod.


    "And for my musical career?" I asked uncertainly.


    "Do you prefer acting or singing?" She asked me in a serious tone.


    "Singing." I replied. I replied. "I see acting as more of a sideline."


    "Okay, so let''s continue to focus on your developing music career. Where''s that Spanish song you were singing?" she asked, making me freeze.


    "Dancing?" I asked.


    "Yeah, you haven''t released it yet, have you? What are you waiting for?" She asked curiously.


    Hearing that, I started tough nervously. "Can you believe I forgot?" I replied.


    "..." Selena fell silent at my answer, which made it easy for me to imagine how she was reacting to it now. "Are you kidding me?!"


    "I''m sorry, I got lost in the videos and forgot this song, I''ll edit it to post it on Saturday." I replied.


    "Okay, we might be able to get your rank up to D before you sign the contract for your part in this si, which could greatly increase how much you get paid, so focus on that for now as well as practicing your acting." She exined, making me nod.


    "Okay." I replied.


    After that we discussed a few more strategies and I hung up.


    That was the advantage of having an agent, while I was at a loss as to what to do, having her to guide me in that moment was very useful and important.


    With the direction she gave me, I was confident that I would get the part.


    The problem now was... how could I reach D Rank in two weeks?


    I was currently 723rd in E Rank.


    I''d have to climb 724 ces to get to the bottom of the D rank.


    Even though I''d climbed a thousand levels in the past two weeks, the higher you were, the harder it was to climb...


    Then I looked at the files on myputer and saw "Bando".


    "In the US, 20% of the poption is Latina... if I do a good marketing campaign for this song, it''s not impossible that I could reach the D rank..." I began to think out loud. "While my English songs are distributed in different niches, the niche I''ve never reached is Latinos, who make up 20% of the country''s total poption... and with how much my Spanish has improved since I originally sang Bando, I could sing it even better now..."


    Thinking about what I could do and how I could do it, I had an idea.


    Instead of doing it like my other songs, where the music video would just be a recording of one of my concerts, I thought I''d do something different this time.


    In San Francisco, there''s a neighborhood called "La Mis¨ªon," which is mostly Latino.


    If I used the wedding video to create hype for this song and shot the music video in La Mis¨ªon, wouldn''t that make the video much more appealing to that audience?


    Not to mention, since the song is sung half in English and half in Spanish, I wouldn''t lose my current American fanbase and I would also gain a new Spanish-speaking fanbase, which could be the boost I need to raise my rank!


    Thinking back to the original music video for this song, I knew I wouldn''t be able to reach that level, but I could take some original ideas or ideas from other clips and make them my own.


    Thinking about my channel, I decided to take a look at my analytics to see how I was doing.


    |------------------------


    Mized Views Songs: 2,467,000 = $2,096 (+$2,096)


    Mized Views Vlogs: 1.926.690 = $12.522 (+$11.658)


    [Numb - 1,411,988 views] +306,156 views


    [In The End - 1,389,624 views] +271,332 views


    [The Lazy Song - 2,890,275 views] +313,332 views


    [Boyfriend - 1,159,190 views] +223,334 views


    [Boyfriend Live - 1,995,325 views] +344,652 views


    [Backstage at my shows - Vlog #1 - 454,969 views] +33,861 views


    [I made a song to sing at a wedding! - Vlog #2 - 448,517 views] +68,351 views


    [All Of Me - 1,342,065 views] +404,532 views


    [One of my best shows! Vlog #3 - 289,209 views] +51,777 views


    [My first musical battle! Did I win?! Vlog #4 - 373,118 views] +178,693 views


    [Me at the L Brooks concert!!! Vlog #5 - 563,000 views] +430,000 views


    [A Bar Song - 662,410 views] +606,410 views


    [What does an artist think while performing?!! Vlog #6 - 501,321 views] +501,321 views


    [Vlog #7 - 341,361 views] +341,361 views


    [Vlog #8 - 178,326 views] +178,326 views


    [237,000 subscribers +57,000 subs


    [Spokify Music ys: 5,640,000] +2,000,000 views


    Spokify Mized Views: 2,000,000 = $8,000 (+$8,000)


    [Instabram: 150k followers] +45k followers


    |------------------------


    In just these two weeks, I had already earned more than 20k from my socialworks... which made me wonder how much I would earn by the end of the month...


    As I umted more videos, my channel began to snowball.


    Even though the views of the old vlogs were decreasing, it was still generating a few thousand views a day, adding up the views those old videos were generating with the views of my new videos... the snowball just kept growing, increasing the more and more I earned from my channel.


    The best thing I did was to make an agreement with AJP that I would keep the ie from my channel and my socialworks hehe.


    The problem with this is that for the idea I had for the Bando music video, I would have to invest some money, and since I was the one getting the money from the channel, part of that money would have toe from me.


    AJP could help me with some of the costs, but I would still have to invest some of it.


    Looking at the $21,000 I had in my bank ount, I sighed when I heard that it would decrease, but thinking about how much it would increase when I received my sry from MeTube and Spokify, I calmed down.


    At that moment, my focus was on nning how to record this music video while using my time to edit the vlog with the scenes from the wedding where I sang this song for the first time.


    While I was thinking about it, I also nned to drop some hints on my Instabram stories that I knew how to speak Spanish, which could already start bringing Latin fans to me...


    I had a lot of ideas in my head and it was hard to choose just one, so I just decided to write down several and send them to Selena to help me choose the most viable idea that would fit my image the best and also go viral more easily.

 Chapter 145 145 - Shooting the music video

    <h4>Chapter 145 145 - Shooting the music video</h4>


    Looking at the dozens of people Selena hired to shoot the music video, I have to admit I was a little scared.


    ording to her, the cost of production would be split 50/50 between us to make up for how much AJP would miss out on by not receiving a portion of the revenue from MeTube and Spokify, which I initially epted until she told me that the cost of the team of camera operators, equipment rental and extras had cost $14,000.


    "$14,000 to make such a simple video?" I asked in shock.


    Hearing my surprise, a smile appeared on Selena''s face. "That $14,000 is still cheap since we didn''t hire a director, sound recordist, or anything else that would add to the price, not to mention that the cost is really just paying the extras and crew, as well as renting the equipment. To give you an idea, music videos for very big artists cost over six figures..."


    Hearing that the cost of producing a music video can exceed 100k really shocked me...


    But when I thought about the production of these videos, I had to admit that it did seem expensive.


    Compared to music videos like this that cost over 100k, paying $7,000 as my 50% didn''t seem that expensive, not to mention that AJP''s 50% help was very wee.


    So far, I think they were even negative about my career, since their expenses for me and Selena''s sry still didn''t pay for themselves with the 20% they got from my shows, but thinking about shows as expensive as L Brooks'', which grossed around 50k per show, I could see where they would recoup their investment.


    "So are you ready to record this?" Selena asked me.


    Holding my guitar and looking at so many people getting ready, I nodded.


    I had stayed uptest night recording and editing a rough version of the song Bando for us to use as the basis for the video shoot.


    This version would still need to be edited and reworked, but at least it would serve to synchronize my lips with the video while I was being recorded.


    Looking around, I noticed that people were still getting their makeup done while I was getting mine done.


    Although I wasn''t a Korean artist who wore make-up for everything, there were certain make-ups that looked better on camera, and with the make-up I could intensify my rebellious style a little more, which matched my hair.


    So even I couldn''t escape that.


    To match the style of the song, instead of using my electric guitar, which I had been using more in myst few songs, I wanted to use an acoustic guitar in this music video.


    Since we hadn''t hired a director, I was the one who gave them my vision of how I wanted everything to be shot and organized, while Selena would oversee everything during the recording.


    Of the supporting actors Selena hired, she chose half Latinos and half Americans, since the song was sung half in English and half in Spanish, for a total of 40 people.


    I had a clear vision for the video while thinking about the original video from my previous world, so even without a director, the recording process went very smoothly!


    The only change I made to the original video was that while the original song in my old world only had the three singers singing and the dancers were just the extra girls with synchronized choreography, I decided to change that part.


    I thought it would be a good idea to spice up the video, especially since we learned to tango in dance ss at schoolst week, so it would be very useful.


    ~ Do any of you know how to tango? ~ I asked the Latin girls in Spanish.


    Since I hadn''t interacted directly with the supporting cast, the girls were surprised that I could speak Spanish so well.


    ~ One girl quickly raised her hand, looking at me expectantly.


    Other girls also raised their hands, but since the girl who raised her hand first was the girl I thought was the most attractive in the group, I chose her because I knew it would give a good effect for the video.


    ~ There''s a scene I want to record of you dancing the tango with someone while the other actors circle around us celebrating, do you want to be in it? ~ I asked.


    Hearing my question, the girl''s eyes lit up even more.


    ~ Yes! ~ She replied as she stood up excitedly and walked over to me.


    From the way she looked, I''d say this girl is between 19 and 22, which is a good age for the video.


    Since I''m tall and muscr, no one has ever suspected my age, so no one would think it strange if I recorded myself dancing with this girl.


    At this point I wanted to take advantage of my audience who already liked Thirst Trap and take it to the next level by dancing the tango, one of the sexiest dances in the world, using myself to attract the female audience and to attract the male audience I would have a beautiful Latina dancing with me for them to pay attention to.


    This was a great time to put two skills into practice.


    [Spanish Language Mastery Lv 23] and [Dancing Mastery Lv 13].


    Since my dancing skill wasn''t at a very high level, I couldn''t take full advantage of the sensuality of the dance to make the music video, but when I saw the footage of our test dance, I was satisfied that it would be fine.


    I had also called Jason toe and record with us to get the backstage footage that I wanted to post as a bonus vlog next week, not to mention it would be a good experience for Jason.


    We started recording after my afternoon ss and in 3 hours everything was done before the sun had even set.


    Now all I had to do was edit it and post it on my channel.


    Of course, to get my audience even more excited, I was recording stories the whole time to show behind-the-scenes footage, but without making it too clear what I was doing.


    To give you a clue that I speak Spanish, I started recording a video talking to the audience in English, and "coincidentally" my dance partner called me over to talk to me in Spanish, and I responded as if it was natural, before going back to talking to the audience in English.


    My Lv 23 mastery meant 3 years and 9 months of practicing thenguage, so my Spanish was very advanced.


    It was still clear that I wasn''t a native speaker, but someone who had really learned thenguage on their own, which I thought would attract a bit more interest from the audience.


    Those who understood Spanish might catch a little spoiler of what we were doing, as my partner would ask me to practice the dance in the video again in Spanish, but those who only spoke English would be left in the dark, or warned by other people who knew English.


    To thank everyone for their presence and participation in the video, we bought pizzas for everyone who participated, which not only pleased the extras and cameramen, but also provided good content for the vlog.


    I have to admit that recording with so many people was a lot more tiring than just having Jason record my show.


    We had to record the song at least 20 times from different angles, doing different things, all to have a variety of clips to use in the edit.


    So when I got home with the memory cards the cameramen had sent me, I started editing the video as fast as I could.


    The shooting day was Wednesday, so I had until Thursday to edit the vlog and until Saturday to edit the music video...


    That was very little time...


    During my breaks, I took out my cell phone to check how the public was reacting, and I was surprised to find that there was a ckVelvet fan club page!


    I only discovered this because the person who ran the page also knew Spanish and had tranted what we were saying and it was a post exining what they understood about what I was doing.


    Surprisingly, this page that I didn''t even know existed already had 1,400 followers, which was not a small number for a page that was apparently only a week old!


    Who would have thought that one day I would have my own fan club?


    Out of curiosity, I started looking at the other posts they had made on the page and was shocked to find that they were starting to question things I hadn''t exined yet.


    Their first theory was about my real name and if myst name was ck like my stage name!


    Another one was about my age.


    But the most surprising was when they posted pictures of me when I first appeared on the Inte and how I look now,paring my muscles and my body fat.


    Do I have to worry about these people? I asked myself, mentally surprised. Nah, I think it''s still cool for now...


    Putting that thought aside, I just liked the post that this fan club made tranting what I said in Spanish in the stories and went back to editing the video.


    What I didn''t know was that that simple like I gave to the post of the person who managed that ount was more than enough to make a girl from the other side of town spend an entire night without sleeping.

 Chapter 146 [Bonus ] 146 - Fan Club

    Chapter 146 [Bonus ] 146 - Fan Club


    ??A was a huge fan of Jake Park, one of the biggest teenage pop singers.


    Since Jake was an A-list artist, his Instagram ount alone had millions of followers, so it was very difficult to get noticed by him.


    Even though A had a fan club ount for Jake with over 200k followers, Jake never saw anything about her fan club and never gave A the minimum attention she wanted.


    Over time, this began to make A more and more disappointed in Jake, as if the love she had to give him was never reciprocated in the slightest.


    When scandals surfaced that Jake had abused and beaten Hannah Garcia, his ex-girlfriend, another pop singer A loved, A realized that the love she felt for Jake had been reced by disgust.


    The page she maintained, with over 200k followers, was updated less and less... until two months ago, when she didn''t even look at the ount anymore, she abandoned itpletely.


    The problem is that for someone who started the page when she was 13 and made it a big part of her life and identity until she was 15, not following Jake and posting about him left A with an empty feeling in her chest.


    In one of her saddest moments, A heard a song she had never heard before.


    [In The End - ckVelvet]


    With every phrase the singer of this band sang, A felt more and more that this song was written for her.


    When the singer of ckVelvet sang about how the person never appreciated him, about how the person always acted like he was something guaranteed in her life and that she didn''t have to do anything to keep him there.


    About how he felt after trying and trying for so long, only to end up with nothing and none of it mattering...


    Even when the song was over, A couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    At that moment she was only listening to rmended songs on MeTube, so out of curiosity she looked at the other rmended songs and saw one called "Numb".


    Out of curiosity, she clicked on the song and was surprised at how good the artist''s voice was and how cool the lyrics were.


    Even though A wasn''t a big rock fan, she really started to like this song.


    At the end of the song, A looked at the rmended songs again and noticed that unlike Numb and In The End, which were just songs with a picture and the lyrics on the screen, among the rmendations was a song that showed ckVelvet''s face!


    A wasted no time in clicking on it, excited to see what the band''s lead singer looked like.


    [Boyfriend - ckVelvet]


    To A''s shock, there was only one boy on stage!


    ckVelvet is the stage name of a singer? Isn''t that a band?'' She wondered confused. Why doesn''t he use his real name?


    While ckVelvet yed the melody of Boyfriend on stage, A took the opportunity to take a closer look at him and was shocked by how handsome he was.


    Bleached hair, ck clothes, ck nes and bracelets, singing in a crowded bar with a ss of booze at his side... ckVelvet waspletely in line with the BadBoy mental checklist A had in mind.


    ''He''s very handsome...'' She thought happily and moved closer to the screen to get a better look at him.


    ??????


    I can''t believe we''re finally alone...


    I can''t believe I almost went home...


    What are the odds? Everyone''s dancing...


    And he''s not with you...


    ??????


    Hearing his voice in a husky, maic tone, A was shocked at how cool he sounded singing it.


    With every line of the song he sang, A imagined him saying it to her and her heart was racing.


    When she got to the chorus of the song and saw that he was singing it to a girl in the audience, the first thing A''s mind did was imagine that she was standing in for that girl and he was singing it to her!


    The more she watched the video and listened to the song, the more A felt her body heating up and running out of air.


    Finally, after three minutes, the song ended and A was able to breathe normally again.


    Uff


    A gasped as she stared at theputer screen.


    Looking at ckVelvet''s channel and seeing that he had just under 200k subscribers, she was surprised that such a small artist could cause such an intense reaction in her.


    Without realizing it, A stayed up all night listening to ckVelvet''s other songs and watching the vlogs he had posted.


    As someone who didn''t know him, it was very interesting for A to see that he was an artist who not only posted music, but also recorded vlogs of his routine at gigs.


    "If Jake recorded something like that..." She thought about the possibility, how cool it would be to see Jake being as human as ckVelvet was when ying with his agent and cameraman.


    By the time A realized how much time she''d spent watching his videos, listening to his music, and looking at his Instabram posts, the sun was rising outside her room.


    "I''ve been up all night watching something about an artist I don''t even know? How long has it been since I''ve done this for Jake?" She asked herself in shock.


    A only had two hours of sleep that night before she had to get up for school.


    At school she showed ckVelvet to her friends, but although they liked it, they were still so in love with Jake that they couldn''t care less about ckVelvet...


    This frustrated A a bit.


    Trying to find out more about him, A searched for ckVelvet''s fan club pages and found nothing!


    How did he get 200k followers and nobody made a fanclub for him?'' she asked herself in confusion.


    By the time she found the answer, ckVelvet was less than 3 months into his career!


    He grew to that point in just two months?! She was shocked.


    It was at this point that she began to see ckVelvet as a rough diamond, slowly being cut to shine in front of everyone around him.


    ''I think I''ll start a fan club for him...'' She thought a little uncertainly, not knowing if she wanted to get involved in this again after what she''d been through with Jake...


    As a temporary thing, A decided to make the page for ckVelvet and surprisingly she got over 100 followers on the first day of the ount!


    This started to get A more excited about making some edits to ckVelvet and posting them on the page and the numbers started to climb very quickly.


    The more she searched for ckVelvet to post on the site, the more she became addicted to it.


    Up until 2 weeks after she created the page, A received a notification on her cell phone while she was in the shower going to sleep.


    [ckVelvet liked her post].


    Upon seeing the notification, A froze.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!!!!" She screamed excitedly in the bathroom, scaring her mother so much that her mother opened the bathroom door, worried that something had happened to A.


    But A didn''t care that her mother had gone into the bathroom, she was just shocked as she stared at the Instabram notification, desperately trying to take a screenshot of it.


    Something so simple, just a like, something that didn''t even take two seconds of ckVelvet''s life, made A very happy, but it was this simple thing that Jake never managed to do...


    Unbeknownst to Noah, he had won the most dedicated fan he would ever have for his career, not only with good music and good looks, but the main factor was the Like he gave, which served as the recognition this girl never received.

 Chapter 147 147 - Bailando

    <h4>Chapter 147 147 - Bando</h4>


    The rest of the week I had to divide my time very well.


    Part of the time I focused on recording ''Bando'' again, editing the vlogs and the music video, and the other part I spent practicing my acting skills.


    Selena even canceled my weekend shows so that I could focus even more on this.


    It was like a bet.


    Even though the in-person shows would help me gain poprity, what I would gain from the Inte was much greater, so we would cancel the in-person shows and I would focus as much as possible on those weeks to develop my fan base to reach D Rank before the contract with the TV show team.


    My time was very limited, but I was confident that it would be possible.


    [ckVelvet - 723rd -> 611th E Rank].


    Since my songs were already getting a lot of views, the amount of poprity I was receiving every day was very high, but I still wanted to make sure that this would increase my rank in 2 weeks, so with Selena''s help, I started an advertising campaign on my ounts.


    Every day I did more than 10 stories to attract the public to my profile, I posted at least one photo on my profile every day, as well as more hints that something in Spanish wasing.


    From thements I was getting, it was starting to work.


    As the number of posts on my profile increased, my photos began to be rmended to people outside my bubble who were only interested in my appearance and then discovered that I was a singer.


    With the Stories I posted, the public, who previously only remembered me asionally when they wanted to hear a song, became more ustomed to seeing me every day when they opened Instabram, which also generated more engagement with my posts, causing the algorithm to promote me even more.


    These changes meant that my Instabram profile increased the number of followers it received per day by 30 to 40%, which was already a very good figure.


    As for MeTube, there wasn''t much I could do.


    I just had to edit the videos and continue to post them as usual, which fortunately took less and less time, even as the quality of the editing increased, since my video editing skills were improving very quickly.


    With theunch of my vlog on Friday, the views it got on the first day were much higher than what it would normally get after I posted it on Instabram, because of the new audience that came from there.


    Surprisingly, MeTube promoted my vlog even more, which was even better than usual!


    When I looked at thements, I had a proud smile on my face.


    [ckVelvet can speak Spanish?!?!?!]


    [Since when can he speak Spanish?!]


    [I wonder if he''s of Latin descent?]


    [Look at his ent, he''s learning Spanish all by himself! If he was Latin, he wouldn''t have such an American ent!]


    [You can''t imagine my surprise when I saw ckVelvet start speaking mynguage in the middle of the video!]


    [I got goose bumps when I heard him speak Spanish!]


    [Even my parents stopped watching the video I was watching on the living room TV when ckVelvet started speaking and singing in Spanish].


    [Why haven''t you released ckVelvet yet?!]


    [I want ''Bando'' on my desk now!]


    [If you want, I can ''Bar'' for you ckVelvet...]


    [Sheeesh... that was fire!]


    [ckVelvet, when this came out, I was homeless, on drugs, and in jail. Now I have a good job, a husband, and I''m healthy. This song and "Clover Cage - Miracles" are the two songs that helped me through my depression. I just want everyone to know that things do get better. We are in this together. I love you]


    There were some very creative people in thements of the songs and what made meugh the most was thest copypasta I read, something I was sure I''d read in thements of every song in my old world.


    I had no idea where it came from, who invented it, but seeing it in thements of every song I saw was very funny, not to mention great for me as a singer because it would increase the engagement of the video and make it even more popr!


    From what I noticed in thements, not only were there people living in the US who were Latino, but I also had some fans from Latin America and Spain in Europe who were surprised that I could speak theirnguage.


    The mostmon thing was that Latin and Spanish artists learned English to get an audience, not the other way around.


    So to see an artist go the other way was apparently surprising.


    It was great for me.


    In the time that I was not editing the videos, I waspletely focused on improving my acting skills, trying to get them from Lv 16 to above Lv 20 by the day of the audition, but if possible, I would try to get them as high as possible.


    Even though the role I was going to y was a small one, just the boyfriend of one of the main characters in the series, I was still excited to find out what it would be like to act and how it could help me get even more of an audience for my career.


    -


    If I thought the release of The Lazy Song was explosive, it was because I hadn''t yet seen what Bando would be like...


    A few minutes after the song was released, a MeTube text appeared above the song title.


    [#49 Music Trending]


    My song was trending!


    This was a separate MeTube ranking where only the most viewed songs and videos at a given time appeared!


    [Bando - 193,000 views]


    The song had almost 200k views in just 2 hours... even The Lazy Song and Boyfriend Live, which had done very well, didn''t get off to such a good start!


    Looking at thements on the song, I got more and more excited.


    Although most of the people whomented were old followers, there were many new followers whomented in surprise.


    [Who is this guy? He appeared in my feed out of nowhere].


    [Howe I didn''t know you?]


    [Haha, those people who didn''t know ckVelvet...]


    [Ai papi...]


    [How can an American sing such a good Latin song?!]


    The surprise was palpable and the numbers didn''t lie.


    Just today I had gained more than 5,000 subscribers with the other videos, but after Bando was released, the number of subs I was gaining every hour had doubled!


    For the 250,000 subs I had when I woke up, I could see that I might have over 300,000 by the end of next week!


    With so many new peopleing to my channel, the analytics showed me that not only was Bando doing very well, but it was also pulling up all of my other videos.


    Whether it was the vlogs on the channel that people were using to find out what I was like as a person, or even the other songs from people who were curious to see what I was like singing those songs with over a million views!


    It all started with Bando, and while I had a big smile on my face, Liv came into the basement shocked.


    "Do you speak Spanish?!" She asked.


    "Didn''t you see my vlog from yesterday?" I askedughing.


    "No..." She replied a little embarrassed.


    "I''ve been learning it for a few months, so when that Latin family wanted to hear something in their style, I sang them this song." I exined.


    "But I''ve never heard you practice this song..." She asked suspiciously.


    But I just smiled without exining anything, which made Liv even more suspicious, but she didn''t want to push the issue.


    I could hear my music ying on the TV in the living room through Liv''s open door, probably my parents who were home because it was Saturday night and I was curious to know their reaction.


    I was very surprised to go into the living room and see the two of them dancing together while listening to my song.


    Ethan was very happy to see them acting like that and even Liv, who was obviously a little embarrassed, epted them acting like that.


    "You can even dance..." Sheined when she saw me dancing with the Latin actress in the video.


    "I learned at the new school." I exined. I exined. "You did?"


    She looked at me embarrassed and looked away without answering.


    A bigger smile appeared on my face. "Do you want to learn?"


    She looked at me, thought for a few seconds, then shook her head and ran away in shame.


    Seeing her act like that, I justughed, if she wanted to learn to dance, I''d have no problem teaching her.


    With my [Teach Lv 33] skill, she would learn it very quickly, but I wouldn''t force her to learn it with me either.


    So I just went back to the cer and continued reading thements.


    The next day, I got a call from Selena with some surprise news.


    [Your song Bando is doing very well! Even some Latin radio stations are calling me and are interested in ying your song]. Selena said, surprising me.


    [Really?] I asked.


    [Yes, from what I can see, this song is going to go even more viral than The Lazy Song, so be prepared.] She said.


    Prepared for what? I asked myself mentally, still confused.

 Chapter 148 [Bonus ] 148 - Really viral!

    <h4>Chapter 148 [Bonus Chapter] 148 - Really viral!</h4>


    The next day, the first thing I did when I woke up was look at MeTube and see how many views ''Bando'' had.


    [Bando - 825,000 views] +632,000 views


    When I saw that number, my eyes almost popped out of their sockets...


    Almost a million views... this could reach a million views in 24 hours... Holy fuck!'' I thought in shock, controlling myself so as not to make any noise and wake Ethan.


    Out of curiosity, I opened the GAA website to check my poprity rank and was shocked.


    [ckVelvet - 611th -> 473rd E Rank].


    In just one night... in just one night I had gone from over 700th to under the top 500!


    With the speed at which I was growing, I could see that reaching the D rank in 10 days wouldn''t be a problem!


    As I went out to do my morning exercises, I tried to resist the urge to pick up my cell phone every 5 minutes to see the views of the song in my head all the time, but it was very difficult to control those impulses.


    Luckily, running and saying hello to people along the way helped me push these thoughts out of my head.


    Before long, I was back home enjoying a hot bath.


    Thing


    A notification came on my phone as I was getting dressed.


    I stopped before I put on my shirt, stood shirtless, my body still slightly wet from the shower, and picked up my phone to see what it was.


    [Laura: Heeey, your song is going viral!!!]


    When I looked at the time and saw that it was still 07:03, I was surprised that Laura was already awake.


    [Noah: You''re up so early on a Sunday?]


    [Laura: Ohh, you''re up too?! :o]


    [Noah: I did my morning workout... I usually sleepte on Sundays, but since I didn''t y a gigst night, I went to bed early].


    [Laura: This life as a musician... staying upte and partying all night... what a pain -_-]


    [Noah: I wasn''tining XD]


    [Laura: Yeah... but congrattions on the sess of ''Bando''!!! I listened to one of your songs and was surprised by the new song, when I saw the number of views I was even more surprised! You''ll reach the D rank soon!]


    [Noah: Yeah! I''m shocked how well it''s going!]


    [Laura: Hehe, and how are you doing with your acting practice?]


    [Noah: I''m not doing badly... learning on my own is a bit harder than at school, but I''m getting better fast].


    Since I only had two acting lessons a week, and only one lesson after the test I did with Laura, my acting skill had only gone up 3 times, twice during the lesson and once while I was practicing at home.


    [Acting Mastery Lv 16 -> 19].


    I could have leveled up this skill once more by practicing at home during the week, but I had to spend so much time on ''Bando'' and editing the videos that I didn''t manage to level up this skill to Lv 20...


    But now that I''d finished that, my routine for the next week would be more rxed.


    Now, I didn''t have a song to re-record and edit into a music video, I didn''t have to work on the advertising campaign for this song, or even record a music video, I just had to edit the two vlogs I was going to post this week, and that would be fine.


    [Laura: I know how hard it is to practice acting on your own, I also had problems when I first started practicing on my own, but after a while you get used to it :)].


    [Noah: I think I''ll get used to it too... but what about listening to my music in the morning? Which song did you want to listen to?]


    [Laura: ...]


    [Laura: I''m going to help my mom, bye]


    [Noah: Hey!]


    [Noah: Laura!]


    [Noah: Hello?]


    [Noah: Is anyone there?]


    No matter how many messages I sent, Laura didn''t answer.


    Was she listening to Boyfriend?


    Hehe, if it was Boyfriend, it would make sense for her to be like that...


    Laughing, I grabbed my shirt and finished getting dressed while I grabbed myptop and headed down to the basement.


    With how busy I was, I didn''t even have time to work on my game anymore since it was pretty low on my priorities, so I decided to use some of my time now to take care of it while leaving the rest of the day to practice acting.


    At the current stage the game was at, it could theoretically be released to the public and get an eptable or even potentially very good reception.


    But that wasn''t what I wanted, I didn''t even need the money the game was going to earn me anymore, as my music and vlogs were earning me much more than I needed, so I just wanted to work on the game and perfect it until I felt the game was perfect.


    When I got tired of programming the game, I could work on the artwork, when I got tired of the artwork, I could add more music, when I got tired of adding music, I could just y the game.


    It was all a good way to rx and cool off from the madness that my life was bing.


    From such a simple and carefree routine to one that was so busy and exciting.


    It was a big change for me, even more so now with a new challenge looming, bing an actor!


    Moments like that were great, and before I knew it, I''d been working on the game for three hours and my family hadpletely woken up.


    And how did I find out? Liv made a point of letting me know.


    "Noah, your song already has 1 million views!" She said excitedly as she ran down to the basement, still wearing her pink pajamas, with messy hair and possibly not even having brushed her teeth yet.


    Ignoring how she was doing, I looked at the screen of her cell phone and was shocked to see the number on the screen.


    [Bando - 1,003,941 views]


    "Fuck..." I let out through my mouth as I looked at those numbers.


    When I opened MeTube from myptop to look at it through my channel analytics, I was shocked to see that I had already gained over 20,000 subscribers with this song alone!


    That put me at 280,000 subscribers!


    I was tempted to check the GAA website to see how my rank was doing, but I controlled myself and left it forter.


    Looking at the still slightly sleepy Liv in front of me, I smiled as I asked her. "Where do you want to celebrate?"


    Hearing this, Liv''s blue eyes sparkled as she thought. "Sushi! I want to eat sushi!"


    "Sushi...?" I asked a little unsure.


    "Do you have a problem with sushi...?" She also asked me a little uncertainly.


    "I''m not a big fan of sushi..." I replied embarrassed.


    "You''re not a big fan of sushi? But you used to eat almost 100 pieces of sushi every time we bought it!" She asked me in shock.


    Her words brought back the memory of the old Noah, and I realized that he really liked sushi.


    But I didn''t like it in my past life, would that taste of his pass on to me?


    "Okay, let''s have sushi for lunch then, but let''s go to a sushi restaurant that has other restaurants nearby, I don''t know if I still like it, if not I can have something else." I said, making her nod and a big smile appear on her face.


    "Thanks Noah, and congrattions!" She hugged me before running off to her room to get ready.


    With Liv excited about eating sushi, everyone quickly knew that my song had reached 1 million views in one day and that we were going to eat sushi to celebrate, so everyone started getting ready while I dedicated the rest of my time to the game.


    When I got back, I would focus on practicing my acting.


    Just like every time we had to leave the house, Ethan refused to ride in my dad''s car and wanted me to ride on the back of his motorcycle.


    And since my skill had increased by one level to [Motorcycle Driving Mastery Lv 10], I had a lot more experience and could do a lot more fun things with him on the back of the motorcycle, which contributed to him wanting to ride with me even more.


    I won''t deny that my pride was happy to see how much he wanted toe on the bike with me, and even happier when I saw that Liv had also picked up the second helmet and taken it to the car, possibly wanting to ride with me on the way back.


    So when it was time to go, we looked for a ce that sold sushi by weight, so I could go there, get a few pieces, see if I really liked it, and then decide if I wanted to eat it, we also looked for a ce that had another restaurant next door.


    The one we found had a Mexican restaurant nearby, which was fine with me.


    It had been a long time since I had eaten Mexican food, so I would be satisfied even if I didn''t like sushi.


    And oh boy, how I wished I had, but the aversion to the texture of the raw fish came with me from my old world...


    So I had to go to the Mexican food store to order some tacos and quesadis to take to the Japanese restaurant next door.


    But to my surprise, when I entered the store, the music ying in the background was very familiar to me.


    Not only was it familiar, but it was my music.


    And when I looked at the waitress and noticed her shocked expression, I didn''t know if it was because my charisma stats were about to go up again and I had be even more handsome, or if she had recognized me.

 Chapter 149 149 - Tough choice

    Chapter 149 149 - Tough choice


    ??"Hey!" I waved to her as I walked in.


    The restaurant was rtively empty, with only two or three families eating together at tables scattered around the ce.


    Since she was the waitress closest to me, and since the way I was going to eat was going to be a little special since I was going to take it to the restaurant next door, I wanted to exin it to her.


    Seeing that I was talking to her, the girl of about 19, with long brown hair and ck eyes, came towards me excitedly.


    ~ Are you ckVelvet?! ~ she asked excitedly in Spanish.


    So it''s not my charisma that''s about to go up a level... what a shame.


    ~ Yes, I''m ckVelvet. ~ I replied in Spanish as well.


    ~ I can''t believe you came to my work! I went to your showst Sunday at the Pink Fang Bar and your songs were amazing! You can''t imagine my shock when you released a song in my nativenguage! ~ She started talking very fast as she came closer and closer to me.


    Smiling, I tried to keep a respectful distance from her.


    Especially since... how can I put it... her airbags were quiterge, so just bying a little closer they were almost touching me, and as much as I didn''t want toin about something like that, it wouldn''t be very polite to take advantage of the girl like that.


    So I replied.


    ~ d you liked it! I had sung ''Bando'' at a wedding I did a few weeks ago, but I forgot to edit the song and post it on MeTube hehe. ~ I said as I scratched the back of my head.


    Hearing that, her eyes lit up even more.


    But suddenly a stressed voice was heard from behind the counter. ~ Cam, stop bothering the customer and serve him properly! ~


    Hearing this voice, Cam froze and gave me an apologetic smile. ~ I''m sorry ckVelvet, I got carried away... what are you going to order? ~


    So I exined my order to her and asked if there was a package for me to take to the restaurant next door, to which she promptly nodded and even offered to take it to the other restaurant for me if I wanted.


    When I heard that, my eyes lit up.


    "That would be perfect!" I said smiling, so I wouldn''t have to wait here alone for my food while my family ate at the restaurant next door.


    Seeing how happy I was, a smile appeared on her face too and Cam said she would exin it to her parents and that I could go to the other restaurant and she would take my order for me in no time.


    So I went back to my family and watched them eat sushi.


    Even Ethan loved it, which made me even more frustrated that he didn''t.


    When Cam arrived with my food, not only were my parents surprised, but the other customers were shocked to see another waitress bringing a customer''s order.


    I realized that she had stopped to talk to a waitress from that restaurant when she arrived, possibly exining what had happened, which made that waitress'' eyes widen as she looked at me.


    Maybe she''d also told her I was a singer,'' I wondered.


    As long as the waitress didn''t get mad that I didn''t eat here and ordered from the restaurant next door, I was happy.


    When it was time to leave, the waitress at that restaurant asked me to take a picture with her, which I dly did, as did Cam when I went to pay my bill at the other restaurant.


    I even gave her a bigger tip for the convenience, which earned me an even bigger smile from her as we left.


    I noticed that the whole time I was on the bike, Cam and the waitress from the other restaurant were staring at me, watching me all the way until I left the parking lot and rode away with Liv on my back.


    "That Mexican girl was kind of pretty..." Livmented with augh.


    "Yeah, I thought so too." I replied honestly.


    "You know if you wanted her phone number she''d give it to you with the greatest of ease, right?" Liv asked me intrigued.


    "I know." I replied.


    "Then why didn''t you take the opportunity to ask for her number?" Liv asked.


    Her question made me pause and think about my answer for a moment.


    At the moment I was single... but even though I was single, there were several beautiful girls around me.


    There was Selena, who was beautiful, but we also had a professional rtionship.


    Even though I knew she thought I was beautiful too, I knew that anything with her could be dangerous and difficult for both of us.


    There was also Charlie and Laura, who were just as beautiful as Selena, but each with their own peculiarities.


    And between the two of them, I have to admit that Laura''s excitement, cuteness, and beauty really appealed to me.


    But that didn''t change the fact that we were still friends, not serious and notmitted to each other.


    So technically there was nothing stopping me from picking up other girls, right?


    At first I was a little afraid of the possibility of dating girls because of my fame and that it might be bad for me and my career.


    But Liv''s question woke me up a bit.


    I shouldn''t deprive myself so much, right?


    Cam was pretty, she had very nice breasts... as far as I could tell, those breasts were maybe the biggest I''ve ever seen on a girl I''ve ever interacted with... and she was clearly into me...


    It''s not like I had to go out with her, right?


    "Do you regret not asking for her phone number?" Liv asked,ughing at my silence.


    "A little?" I replied, still a little unsure. I was still a little confused about how to handle it all.


    The rock star life had its pros and cons, but I knew that as long as I didn''t fall into the world of drugs, I could still enjoy my Thirst Trap from time to time, right?


    All the way home I kept thinking about this and how I should deal with these girls in my life.


    Liv just sat in silence and enjoyed the ride home.


    When we got home, Liv and Ethan went to the basement to practice their instruments and I went to my room to practice my acting skills.


    As much as I was lost in thought about how to deal with all these problems in the future, right now I just wanted to focus my mind on something and forget about it.


    ''Please, Noah of the future, make a wise decision about this...'' I thought with augh.


    /// NunuNote ///


    So guys, this doubt of Noah''s is also a doubt I have as a writer, should I use his fame to let him pick up some girls, should I focus on his career and only let him be with girls who are really important for the plot, should I only let him be with the girl he will have a rtionship with, or should I use his fame and live like a true rock star?


    Leave your thoughts and opinions in thements, I''ll read them all and take them into consideration for future decisions.

 Chapter 150 [Bonus ] 150 - The end of the magic

    <h4>Chapter 150 [Bonus Chapter] 150 - The end of the magic</h4>


    Throughout the week, my focus was solely on improving my acting level in order to get the part in the si that Laura was starring in.


    Even Selena knew that even though Bando was very sessful, if I got that role, it would be a huge step forward for my career and my future.


    She told me that there were several party houses that wanted me to do shows in ''La Mission'' so that I could sing Bando, but that she turned them all down to give me more time to practice acting.


    So I focused on that, the only other thing I did besides practicing acting was going to sses, whether they were normal sses, dancing or singing, or editing the videos I would be posting this week.


    Aside from the time I spent doing these things, the rest of my time was focused on acting.


    By the end of my first Acting ss of the week, my skill had finally reached Lv 20 and I''d made great progress towards leveling up again, so when I got home and continued practicing, the skill went up to Lv 21!


    The next day I felt like I had made a lot of progress, but it still wasn''t enough to level up.


    In the next acting ss, I got two more levels, bringing me up to Lv 23!


    By this time, everyone in the ss had realized that I had a "talent" for acting.


    Especially since I started as aplete novice in Acting and was now better than most of the other students.


    It''s worth mentioning something I noticed with the skill levels during this time.


    I was currently at Lv 23, which meant that I already had the experience of someone with 3 years and 6 months of practice in Acting.


    But I noticed that there were other people in the ss who had been studying acting for much longer, but who weren''t as high level as me, which started to confuse me.


    So to try to understand this, I started to focus on these people during ss, trying to understand their process and their training and their thinking, and I realized something fundamental.


    The people who were 100% focused on the ss and really dedicated to learning and improving, like Laura and a small group of other students, actually had acting levels that seemed to correspond to the amount of time they had practiced.


    On the other hand, students who had been practicing for 6 years and still had skills around Lv 20 were the people who weren''t giving it 100% in practice to learn as much as possible, or even dedicating themselves to practicing when they got home.


    This showed that the time I estimated for the skill level was correct, but only if I considered someone of average talent who practiced with 100% dedication.


    If the person was less dedicated or had little talent in that area, even if he practiced for 10 years, his skill would probably not go beyond Lvl 19.


    On the other hand, people with high talents can practice for much less time and have very high skill levels.


    So my Lvl 23 was much more representative than I thought.


    And considering that it was around Lv 23 in Singing and Guitar that I started recording my songs, it made sense.


    Just to be on the safe side, I wanted to get my skill up to Lv 25 before I took the test for Jack, and apparently the teacher noticed my dedication and was interested to see how far I could go, and he focused a lot on my development.


    One thing I noticed was that after the fight I had with Trevor, Charlie was a little distant from me for a few days, but then started trying to get closer.


    But since Laura was clinging to me all the time, she practically acted as a barrier.


    Not that I minded, I didn''t want to push Laura away just because of another girl.


    "So have you taped the pilot yet?" I asked Laura as we left drama ss.


    When she heard that, she froze a little and looked away, trying to hide something.


    "What is it?" I asked suspiciously.


    "The taping is today..." She said as she ran a finger through her hair, starting to curl it and look around.


    "Really?! That''s cool!" I said excitedly.


    "Yeah... I wanted to ask you something..." She said embarrassed.


    "No problem, I cane with you." I replied.


    Hearing this, Laura froze and looked at me startled. "Really?!" She asked.


    "Yeah..." I repliedughing. "I noticed that you still get anxious when you have to perform, right? If you want, I cane and help you calm down, but I just won''t be able to perform with you this time, okay?"


    "No problem, no problem...thank you Noah!" she said excitedly as she gave me a hug.


    I hugged her back and we walked to the parking lot.


    Since I was going to have to take her, and I wasn''t expecting it, I hadn''t brought my other helmet with me, so I would have to go home and get it before I took her to the shoot.


    Just likest time, she''d be waiting for me at school and I''d be back in a few minutes to pick her up.


    Honestly, even though I needed time to practice my acting, I had a card up my sleeve that I could use there that could be very useful to me.


    [MP: 150/150]


    Yes, my mana had recovered to 100%, which meant that I had another 2 minutes of [Observation] to use on something.


    I could use it on a singer to improve my level of singing, guitar, or even stage presence, but since I wanted to get this role, if I went to the set with her and they let me watch, I could observe an actor with that skill at a high level and learn as much as possible!


    So for me, wasting my afternoon practicing to take Laura to the set wasn''t a waste of time, it was more of an investment.


    Since I was going to take her to the shoot, I went home, told my mom I wouldn''t be back that afternoon, and changed.


    When I arrived at school, Laura had also changed into something she had brought from home for the asion, and we went to the shoot together.


    The location was the same as Laura''s test, but now it would be in one of the movie studios.


    It was easy to get in because Laura was registered, so we were on the set within a few minutes.


    The problem was when we got to the reception.


    "I''m sorry, but the escort must wait outside, only the actors and crew of the program can enter". The receptionist said with an apologetic voice.


    As soon as she said that, I was disappointed to think that I might not be able to use my skill on anyone...


    As soon as Laura heard this, she started to get nervous, thinking about performing alone again...


    From what I could tell, it was quite possible that she had a lot of trauma from something that had happened in the past, especially when I thought about a 17 year old girl going to an acting audition on her own, without her parents...


    But it wasn''t my ce to pry into something she obviously didn''t feelfortable opening up about.


    Just when we thought there was no other way to resolve this, the woman who had auditioned Laura walked onto the set.


    "Ms. Parker!" The receptionist greeted her respectfully, causing the woman to look forward and nod at the receptionist.


    When she looked at Laura and me, she was slightly surprised.


    "Is there a problem?" She asked, looking between us and the receptionist.


    "No Ms. Parker, I was just letting you know that the escort must wait in the escort waiting room and that only actors are allowed on the set." The receptionist exined.


    Seeing that Laura was already getting nervous and that her escort was me, the woman called Ms. Parker thought for a few seconds and shook her head.


    "Let the boy in too, he''s auditioning for one of the characters next week, it might be good to let him observe the filming." She said as she waved at us and walked towards the set.


    This was great news!


    When the receptionist heard this, she was surprised, but didn''t ask any more questions and just cleared the way for us to enter and exined the route we should take.


    Since Laura was going to be an actress in the show, she had to go backstage to get her makeup and costume on.


    I, on the other hand, was only going to observe, so I entered the set and found a ce to sit.


    When I entered the ce, I was surprised by the sight I saw.


    It reminded me a lot of some sis I used to watch when I was younger in my previous world, with those houses that looked real on camera, but were actually just open houses on the other side for taping.


    "What a strange feeling..." Imented as I looked at it.


    "It''s like part of the magic of television is gone, isn''t it?" A man in his fortiesmented from my side.


    Surprised, I looked over and saw that he was wearing a standard dad outfit, a dress shirt and denim shorts.


    From his appearance, I assumed that he, like me, was the chaperone of an actor, possibly a child actor, who had to stay on the set to give the child emotional support.


    "Sort of..." I replied. I replied. "But at the same time, it looks even more interesting, which makes me wonder how they get such good angles to shoot it and make it really look like a house."


    Hearing my answer, the man raised an eyebrow andughed. "Yeah, when you think about it, it seems like some of the magices back."


    "Are you a new actor?" He asked.

 Chapter 151 [Bonus ] 151 - You dont know him?

    Chapter 151 [Bonus ] 151 - You don''t know him?


    ??"Are you a new actor?" He asked as he looked at me.


    "No, not yet anyway." I replied. "I just came to apany a friend of mine from school. She has anxiety and gets nervous easily, so I came to give her emotional support."


    Hearing this, the man was surprised. "Really? How nice of you. What is her role?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, her character''s name is Harley." I replied after some thought. "She''s a little girl with ck hair."


    The man nodded his head and asked another question, "Why did you say you weren''t going to be an actor yet? Are you still training for it at school?"


    "Sort of..." I replied, a little unsure of how to say it since I didn''t want to talk about my musical career. "I''m still auditioning for one of the characters, Harley''s boyfriend in the show."


    Talking about my career to people who didn''t know me wasn''t something I thought would be very interesting, especially because I''d seen people treat me differently just because of it, so if I could, I''d just avoid talking about it and act normal with people.


    Hearing this, the man looked at me with that typical fatherly look as a smile appeared on his face and he began tough as he spoke. "You came as her emotional support and you''re auditioning for her boyfriend''s character? That''s dedication, kid."


    Seeing himugh, I smiled, but didn''t exin too much, knowing it could lead to more misunderstandings.


    Suddenly, Ms. Parker came over and spoke to the man: "Phil, we''re almost ready, you can go to your seat."


    Hearing this, the man nodded to her and nodded to me. "I''m going to work, kid, good luck with your test."


    What had just happened, I was surprised to realize, was that contrary to what I thought, that this man was the father of some child actor who was apanying the child, he was an actor!


    And not only was he an actor, but he was an important actor, because Ms. Parker hade to see him personally.


    And from what I noticed when he looked at me, he also noticed that I hadn''t realized who he was, and heughed as he went into the movie.


    Looking at me suspiciously, Ms. Parker was also surprised that I didn''t seem to recognize the man named Phil.


    "Don''t you know who you were talking to?" She asked me with a raised eyebrow.


    "If I said I didn''t know anything about other artists, would you believe me?" I asked sincerely, making her look at me in disbelief.


    "You''re almost at D rank without knowing much about other artists?" She asked.


    "I just do my own thing..." I said a little embarrassed.


    Hearing this, she snorted in disbelief as she turned and headed for the director''s chair.


    I went to a corner, away from the cameras so as not to disturb anyone, where the rest of the crew was, and pulled out my cell phone to look up Phil and see who he was.


    Surprisingly it wasn''t hard to find him.


    [Phil Tyrell - B Rank Artist]


    When I saw his profile, I was shocked.


    Although I had interacted with a C-Rank Artist before, C-Rank and B-Rank Artists were inpletely different leagues.


    The difference between the two could be as great asparing an F Rank Artist to a D Rank Artist, or even a C Rank Artist!


    Opening up Phil''s socialworks, he had 3 million followers on Instabram alone, and that''s considering he wasn''t even that active on that socialwork.


    Considering his age, all of his fame must have been built through TV, which shows how influential he really was.


    Even though he wasn''t an A or S Rank Artist, I was still surprised that I had interacted with him and that he seemed like such a nice guy.


    Knowing that this show would possibly feature a B rank artist as the lead actor raised my expectations of how the show would be received by the audience.


    With the time I had avable, I took the opportunity to hear the names of the other artists from the other people on the team and started looking them up on the GAA website.


    Julia, the woman who would be ying the mother of the family, the wife of Phil''s character, was a Peak C Rank Artist, while Laura was a Peak D Rank Artist. There were two other child actors in the family, the girl who would y the middle sister was a lower C rank artist, and the little boy who would y the younger brother was only a high E rank artist, which was understandable given his age.


    There was even another B-rank actor in the family who would y the father of the family''s mother.


    For a si, this cast was extremely luxurious.


    These artists were people who charged a lot for both shows and movies, so having so many high-profile people meant that the money they had to pay per episode as a sry wasn''t low.


    That was good news for me.


    Not only because I''d have the chance to be in a show with several high-profile artists, which could bring some of their poprity to me, since having so many big names would increase the show''s chances of doing well.


    And also because I could tell Selena about it so she could get a fair price for my sry.


    Within minutes, the taping began, and I began to look forward to it.


    I hadn''t activated my [Observe] skill yet because I wanted to find out who had the highest level of acting first, but just watching them start to act made me learn a lot, which excited me a lot.


    Finally, in the second scene they were about to record, it was Laura''s turn to appear, which made me both excited and worried that her anxiety would kick in and something would go wrong.


    The first thing I noticed when she appeared was that she wanted to look around.


    I waved my hands for her to see me, and I could see that Laura was visibly less frightened.

 Chapter 152 152 - Observe again

    Chapter 152 152 - Observe again


    ??When Laura saw me, she managed to calm down.


    She wasn''t in perfect condition right away, she had to redo her scenes a few times, but little by little she got better and better, to the point where she stopped making mistakes and her acting came very close to the level we had maintained when we practiced together at school.


    From what I analyzed, it turned out that Phil and Edward, the man who yed Phil''s father-inw, who were the only two B-rank actors, were the two with the highest acting ability, surprisingly followed by Laura, even though she didn''t manage to show how good she really was.


    The character of the two had the typical standard son-inw and father-inw rtionship in most shows that had two such characters.


    The father-inw is a rich man and the son-inw is an ordinary man who isn''t good enough for the father-inw''s daughter, but the wife likes him anyway because he''s a good person and has a good sense of humor.


    As soon as I noticed how well they acted together, I activated my [Observe] skill to learn as much as possible from them.


    Edward was at the scene with an arrogant tone, looking at Phil as he fiddled with a tool. "Do you really think you can fix this? My dog would do a better job."


    Phil smiled nervously, trying to keep his cool and respond with humor. "Well, maybe I should ask your dog for help next time. He seems more qualified than me, at least ording to you."


    Edward raised an eyebrow, obviously not amused. "It''s not just about qualifications, Peter. It''s about responsibility. And you have a lot to learn about that."


    Phil replied without missing a beat. "Ah, responsibility! That exins why you keep watching me so closely. I''m just trying to learn from the best."


    During their interaction, the two of them kept up a very fast pace, really making me believe that they were arguing, as if this wasn''t real acting. Edward raised his voice to show his character''s frustration with the presence of Steve, Phil''s character, while making exaggerated gestures to make the situation even moreical.


    "It''s not just about learning, Steve. It''s about being worthy. Do you think you''re worthy of my daughter? She deserves the best, and frankly, you''re nowhere near it."


    Because this was a pilot episode, even though I felt that this dialogue was more expository than it would have been in reality, it was important for the audience to immediately understand what the rtionship was between these characters and how they saw themselves in this world.


    Steve'' tried to remain calm, but his difort was palpable. He stuttered a bit, trying to regain hisposure. "I may not be perfect, but believe me, I''d do anything for her. And maybe one day I''ll even be able to prove that to you."


    The tension between the characters reached its peak with "Eric," Edward''s character practically exploding with rage. "Anything? Let''s see how long you can stand this attitude. Patience is a virtue, but even mine has its limits."


    Steve" desperately tried to calm him down by showing a vulnerable and sincere side. "I know I have a lot to prove, and I''ll do my best to earn your respect. I just hope you''ll give me a chance."


    Watching all this, I was impressed by her skill. Edward managed to convey the arrogance and disdain of a disapproving father-inw perfectly, while Phil captured the essence of the well-meaning but often inadequate son-inw.


    Even though this was their first scene together as these characters, I was captivated by how they acted and only woke up when I felt my body getting weak.


    This made me quickly stop using [Observe] and look at the result.


    [+1 Acting].


    [+1 Stage Presence].


    [+1 Acting]


    [+1 Stage Presence]


    [+1 Acting].


    [Acting Mastery Lv 23 -> 26]


    [Stage Presence Lv 14 -> 16]


    [Mana 150/150 -> 29/150].


    In just two minutes, I had increased my Acting Mastery by 3 levels and, surprisingly, my Stage Presence by another 2 levels!


    When I thought about how imposing Phil and Edward were on stage, and how they clearly made their presence known and drew the attention of everyone around them with their performance, I had to admit that it really made sense for them to have a pretty high Stage Presence.


    Getting two more levels was great news for me.


    When I felt the knowledge I was gaining just by observing them, I was very satisfied with my [Observe] skill, how useful it was.


    Unfortunately, I still hadn''t found a way to recover my mana faster.


    Even though I tried to learn how to meditate on the Inte, I couldn''t even get a skill out of it!


    This made me think that there might be some detail I didn''t know about that was preventing me from figuring out how to solve the problem.


    For the time being, I had to make do with recovering only 6 mana points per day, which was an extremely low number, and it would take me almost a month to fully recharge my mana and be able to use the skill again.


    So for the time being, I was still using this skill sparingly.


    However, looking at my improvement in [Acting Mastery] and [Stage Presence], I couldn''t help but be satisfied.


    When I saw Laura''s character interacting with the other characters on stage, I thought it would be fun to act as her as well.


    But there was something that made me a little worried from what I observed of their interactions.


    The girl who yed the middle sister of Laura''s character, Sophia, ignored Laura whenever Luara tried to talk to her when they stopped recording.


    The thought that she was a lower C-rank artist while Laura was a high D-rank left me confused.


    It is not possible for this girl to be so arrogant because of such a small difference in rank, is it? I thought as I began to analyze her.


    From what I observed, she actually acted nice and humble while interacting with other artists with a higher rank than her, such as Julia, Phil, and Edward, while ignoring Laura and Nn, the little boy who yed the youngest son in the family, because they were both D-rank artists.


    And while I was paying attention to the show, Sophia also noticed me, and I could see a slight surprise on her face as she looked at me.


    There was even a slight, awkward attempt on her part to... flirt with me?


    I could see how strange she was acting as she looked at me from time to time with a smile on her face, apparently checking to see if I was paying attention to her and smiling at me from time to time.


    Since she was the younger sister of Laura''s character, it was obvious that she was younger than Laura, who was my age, maybe 13 or 14?


    The way I saw it, she looked about the same age as Olivia and Isabe''s older sister.


    What is it with these girls? I asked myself in surprise. When I was that age I just liked to y and fight at school, where did I have time to think about dating someone else?


    The worst thing about it was that she had a lot of scenes with Laura, which made me pay attention to her for Laura''s sake, who needed my emotional support, but that made the girl misunderstand that I was paying attention to her...


    But I just decided to ignore it and support Laura until the end of the recording.


    Obviously they couldn''t finish the whole episode today, so Laura would have toe back in the next two days to finish her scenes.


    "If you want, I can bring you here in the next few days." I said as we left the studio after Laura took off her costume.


    I could tell she was embarrassed because she wanted to talk to me but couldn''t bring it up.


    As soon as I said it, I noticed that her eyes lit up.


    "Really?!" She asked as she grabbed my arm.


    "Yeah, I might need toe in from time to time to record so I can take the opportunity to familiarize myself with the ce...of course I won''t be able toe every time since I have my own things to do as well, but this week and next week it wouldn''t be a problem toe and help you out." I said. "Do you think you''ll be able to calm down after two weeks?"


    The first part of what I said made her very excited, but when she heard the end she became worried and thoughtful.


    "I think so..." She said. "I''ll try my best!"


    With that statement I rxed and smiled.


    "Okay, let''s try to improve your anxiety in the next few weeks." Iughed as we got on the bike and rode back to school.


    Luckily, I didn''t run into Sophia as we left, because I was worried about how she would act and what I would have to deal with.


    Artist personalities were hard enough to deal with, especially when the artist was so young and had already let it get to her.


    So I just preferred to keep my distance and not have to deal with it.


    After dropping Laura off at school, I came home and was excited as I looked at my channel and ''Bando'', wondering how many views it had and how much it had moved me up the charts.


    Seeing a song grow so much more than my other songs made me want to look at it all the time to see how many views it had.


    I knew it wasn''t healthy, but I wanted to do it anyway.

 Chapter 153 [Bonus ] 153 - Stream?

    Chapter 153 [Bonus ] 153 - Stream?


    ??[''Bando'' - 3,400,000 views] +2,575,000 views


    Looking at the huge number of views this song received this week, I had a huge smile on my face.


    Bando'' had managed to overtake all of my other songs and be not only my most viewed song on the channel, but also the most viewed video on my channel!


    I had already earned $2,900 on MeTube from the song''s views alone, not to mention how much I had already earned from its views on Spokify, making the $7,000 investment I made to record the videopletely worthwhile.


    "Maybe I could start investing more in music video production?" I asked myself thoughtfully. "It makes sense for big artists to make well-produced music videos, as it seems to really increase the reach and views of the songs."


    The two cases I had of well-produced music videos were my two most viewed songs today, "Bando" and "The Lazy Song," both with over 3 million views.


    My channel had already passed 300k subscribers and my Instabram had over 200k followers!


    I was very excited to see all these changes.


    Especially when I opened the GAA website to see my ranking.


    [ckVelvet - 473rd -> 201st E Rank].


    My ranking was rising very fast... but was it rising as fast as I needed it to?


    Doing a quick mental calction, I''d been gaining about 40 ces a day in the rankings since I posted ''Bando'', but there were only 4 days left until my audition for the role of Jack...


    If it stayed the same, in those 4 days I could possibly be 41st in the rankings, but that meant I''d have to count myself lucky if my growth stayed the same for 5 days to move from E rank to D rank, something that wasn''t guaranteed at all.


    There was no point in leaving it to luck that my poprity would continue to rise at the same rate... I had to do something to try and speed things up...


    What can I do...? I asked myself.


    Several different ideas came to my mind, but the vast majority of the ideas were things I could do, but that would take time to aplish...


    I need something I can do now...'' I thought.


    Trying to find a simpler answer, I started pacing the room while saying my ideas out loud.


    "If I made videos, it would take a long time, or if I made quick videos with little editing, it might lower the quality of my channel, something I don''t want..." I said, shaking my head.


    "If I wanted to make a lot of posts on Instagram, it wouldn''t do much to increase my poprity in a short amount of time either..." I shook my head.


    "An alternative is to make a stream... yes... I can make a stream by singing or improvising songs, I can talk to the audience, with my current audience I can make my stream rise in the rankings of streams and attract even more audience... as long as I do something interesting, it''s not impossible to elerate the speed of gaining poprity with streams... the amount of poprity I''ll gain will hardly be as big as the songs I post, but as long as it helps something, it''s not a problem..." I said, getting more and more excited.


    Theoretically, this wouldn''t be the first stream I participated in, since the first stream I participated in was the Quacktus talent show, where I sang The Lazy Song for the first time.


    But it would be the first stream I would do on my channel.


    So the first thing I did was get ready. I wanted to start today, there was no need to waste time.


    Setting up the program to stream wasn''t difficult, and with the most professional music equipment I already had, my microphone was very good, I was able to plug my instruments directly into theputer so the audio was also as good as possible, the only problem I had was that I didn''t have a webcam...


    And if you look at my cell phone... my cell phone was very old... even the camera on my cell phone wasn''t very good.


    The photos I took with my phone to post on Instabram needed a lot of editing to get the quality right.


    Thinking for a while, I looked at the bike keys on the table and decided to fix it right away.


    Grabbing the keys and my helmet, I went downstairs and saw my mom and Ethan in the living room while Liv was practicing in the basement.


    "Mom, I''m going to buy a new cell phone, I''ll be right back." I said as I left the house, leaving her and Ethan confused.


    I quickly got on my bike and rode to the nearest electronics store.


    As soon as I entered the store, a girl a little older than me came up to me with a smile on her face.


    "Hello sir, can I help you?" She asked with sparkling eyes.


    I smiled back at her, but in a bit of a hurry. "I need a cell phone, what top of the line model do you have?"


    "Thetest model we have is the xPhone X30 Ultra. Would you like to take a look?" She said as she walked over to the disy and showed me the phone.


    Looking at the phone, aesthetically it was very nice, opening the camera I saw that the quality was miles away from the quality of my current phone, which was exactly what I wanted.


    Not only was the screen more responsive, but I felt that the screen refresh rate was faster, as if it had more FPS than myptop...


    "How much does this phone cost?" I asked.


    "This particr model with 500GB of memory is $1,490, plus we also have the 1TB model for $1,590." She told me, making me nod.


    "Okay, then show me a pink 500 gb and a ck 1 tb." I said, causing her to be shocked at how easy that was to sell!


    "Yes sir, do you want me to gift wrap the pink one?" She asked.


    She was smart enough to realize that the pink phone wasn''t for me.


    "Yes, please." I replied with a smile as I started to look around the store.


    The pink phone was a gift, because I knew that Liv used her cell phone a lot more than I did, and since her phone was as old and outdated as mine, I thought it would be nice to give her a new phone.


    Since I would be using my phone for work, I took the 1TB one, and since Liv would only be using it for personal things, I thought a 500GB one would be more than enough memory for her.


    In a few minutes, the attendant returned with a box of the ck phone and another box wrapped as a gift.


    "What''s the payment?" She asked.


    "Debit card." I replied, making her smile and help me swipe my card.


    "Since you''re taking two phones, I''ll give you a discount and make them both $3,000." She said, making me raise my eyebrows in surprise as well and smile back.


    "Thank you."


    With both phones paid for, she handed me the bill and I was surprised to find a phone number on the back.


    Smiling, I just shook my head and got on the bike to ride home.


    When I got home, I went down to the basement where Liv was practicing.


    "Hey." I said as I waved at her.


    When Liv heard me calling to her, she looked at me confused. "Did something happen?"


    "Yeah, I bought you a present." I said as I handed her the gift box.


    Looking at the box, Liv was confused, not understanding what it was.


    But when she took off the wrapping and saw that it was the box for a pink X30 Ultra, she started screaming with excitement.


    "Aaaaaahhhhh, I can''t believe it Noah!" She started jumping up and down in excitement and ran over to hug me. "Thank you so much Noah..."


    Seeing her happiness, a huge smile appeared on my face.


    Hearing Liv''s screams, my mom and Ethan also went down to the basement to see what all the fuss was about, and they were shocked to see the cell phone I gave her.


    "You went out to buy your sister a new cell phone, Noah?" my mom asked, confused.


    "I wanted to get one for myself, but when I saw it was pink, I thought Liv would like one too." I exined as I pulled my phone case out of my pocket and showed it to them.


    Ethan was more excited than I was to see my new phone.


    So we stayed together to open and set up the two phones together.


    Transferring the data from one phone to the other wasn''t too difficult, it only took a few minutes, and all the while Liv and Ethan were looking at the two new phones with gleams in their eyes.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t want to give Ethan a cell phone because I was afraid that his little brain would be addicted to dopamine like the children in my former world.


    It wouldn''t hurt to let him have a cell phone when he got older.


    Especially since he already had a tablet at home, which meant he didn''t need a cell phone.


    With the phone finally set up and the camera approved, I asked if I could use the basement to do the stream, which Liv agreed to without a second thought.


    Now that she had a new cell phone, the urge to practice violin for the rest of the day was gone, haha.


    So all I had to do was set up my phone on theputer with a program to turn my new camera into a webcam and I was ready to do my first stream!

 Chapter 154 154 - First Stream

    Chapter 154 154 - First Stream


    ??The first thing I did after getting everything set up was to make a post on Instabram Stories and the MeTube Community tab.


    [I was thinking about doing a stream where I sing some songs and answer some questions, anyone want to join in? Just search for @ckVelvet or click this link: xxxx]


    As soon as I posted this on the two socialworks, I clicked to open the stream in the streaming program, but left it on a "Starting Soon" screen.


    It only took a few seconds for people to join the stream.


    In just 10 seconds, the number that had been at 0 had grown to 120, and it continued to grow by the second.


    The category I had set up the stream to take ce in was [Arts], which wasn''t the biggest category on the site, as there were gaming categories with over 500k viewers, but since this world valued art much more than my previous world, there were still over 200k people watching streams spread across the [Arts] category.


    With such a potential audience, there were obviously thousands of streamers trying to carve out a space for themselves.


    Only for streamers with less than 3 viewers was the amount monstrous, but the more viewers there were on the stream, the more that streamer was able to stand out.


    From what I saw while analyzing the site, there were less than 50 streamers with more than 1k viewers, less than 15 streamers with more than 5k viewers, and only 5 streamers with more than 10k viewers, with only 2 exceeding 20k viewers.


    To get into the top 100, I needed at least 500 viewers, which I surprisingly achieved faster than I expected.


    In just two minutes I had 700 viewers.


    All of them came from my other socialworks, which helped me stand out quickly.


    The problem was that these people weren''t people who normally watch streams, meaning they might not stay long and would leave quickly, so I had to use the attention they would bring me to capture as much of the new audience as possible.


    [This is ckVelvet''s stream?!]


    [I''m waiting for ckVelvet!]


    [Are you going to sing Boyfriend today?]


    [First time watching a stream, looking forward to ckVelvet!]


    [Will he sing in Spanish today?]


    [I saw a clip of him singing in Spanish and I was curious!]


    [Hope he reads ourments!]


    [First time here, can''t wait to hear ckVelvet''s voice live!]


    Reading people''sments, an excited smile appeared on my face.


    Looking at the nicknames of the viewers, I realized that at least 70% of these viewers were girls, which didn''t surprise me too much since I was following this Thirst Trap path.


    But there were still guysmenting.


    After another 2 minutes, when the number of viewers finally stabilized at 911, I turned on my camera and smiled at the audience.


    "Hi guys, thanks foring to my stream at thest minute, I didn''t think so many people would show up to interact with me."


    As soon as I appeared, thements changed to show the excitement they were feeling.


    [Finally ckVelvet!]


    [Hi ckVelvet!]


    [Sing Boyfriend!]


    [Sing ''Bando''!]


    [Who is he?]


    [Say hello to me, ckVelvet!]


    With over 900 people in the stream, the chat was moving very fast with so many messages on my screen.


    I tried my best to read every message and act as charismatic as possible.


    At that moment, I realized that my [Stage Presence Lv 16] was extremely useful!


    Instead of acting like aplete novice when dealing with the public, with this skill, I already had control of the stage and knew what to do to keep the audience''s attention, even if I didn''t do exactly what they wanted.


    "To start the evening, I thought I''d take a vote on which song you''d like me to sing first. To decide which song I''m going to sing, all you have to do is vote, don''t worry if your song isn''t chosen now, it could be the next song I sing!" I said as I released the voting function with the names of 4 songs for them to choose from.


    [Numb / Boyfriend / A Bar Song / ''Bando''].


    At first the vote was close between ''Boyfriend'' and ''Bando'', but after 10 seconds the gap between the two songs started to widen.


    To my surprise, even though ''Bando'' was theoretically my most sessful song at the moment, Boyfriend was getting a lot more votes.


    Which made me realize the possible reason...


    While ''Bando'' was sessful as a song for a wider audience, ''Boyfriend'' was a song for a niche audience of younger girls who fall in love more easily with the artists they are likely to follow more intensely.


    And at that moment, when I was streaming, something I had never done before, on a site I had never advertised, who but those kind of girls would follow me on that site?


    "Looks like you really want to hear Boyfriend..." I saidughing. I saidughing. "Okay, no problem... to differentiate a bit from the two versions of Boyfriend I have on the channel, both the electronic version without video and the guitar version with me singing in the bar, both versions were still very lively, this time I''m going to sing a quieter and more engaging version with an acoustic guitar."


    As soon as I said that, I started strumming the strings of the guitar and the melody of Boyfriend came out.


    ??????


    I can''t believe we''re finally alone...


    I can''t believe I almost went home...


    ...


    Close


    original


    ??????


    o


    Just as I said, this version of Boyfriend that I sang was much ...


    ??????


    Just as I said, this version of Boyfriend that I sang was much quieter, with my voice lower, while I sang it in a much more confident and sensual tone.


    At this point, my [Acting Mastery Lv 24] helped me a lot to y this role of the ultimate Thirst Trap, my facial expressions were much more confident and sensual, the way I moved and looked at the camera showed confidence and sensuality, but all while being very discreet.


    I didn''t want to look like a clown trying to be sexy, no, my idea was to use my [Acting Mastery] to make it look like all of this was something that came naturally to me, that I was naturally like this, and the music was just a way to express myself about it and let that side of mee out.


    And I could tell from thements that it was working.


    [I''m dying here! He''s perfect!]


    [That voice... I''m in love!]


    [This version of the song is even better than the original?]


    [Who is this artist I didn''t know until today?!]


    [I can''t believe he''s singing ''Boyfriend''! Better day!]


    [He''s killing it! I can''t stop watching!]


    [Bruh, where have Ie to?]


    [My heart can''t take it, he''s so beautiful and talented!]


    [This confidence is everything! ckVelvet, marry me!]


    As much as there werements from some guys who didn''t like it or felt ufortable or envious to see so many girlsmenting on such things, I didn''t worry about them.


    I knew that if I decided to follow the path of Thirst Trap, I would eventually find guys who were jealous or didn''t feel good about seeing someone like me, which Ipletely understood.


    Whether I liked it or not, this awakened an animal instinct that we have when wepare ourselves to another man, and this causes other men''s masculinity to be attacked.


    Even if I didn''t focus my career on Thirst Trap, there would still be guys who wouldn''t like me just because I was good-looking, and there were a lot of girls who liked me, just like there were with JB in my previous world, so I was prepared for that.


    When the people who hated JB in my previous world grew up, they also started to like him because he sang good songs, so I knew I wouldn''t lose that audience forever.


    So I kept singing, and when the song finally ended, I noticed that the number of viewers on the stream had increased!


    From the 911 viewers I had when I first started, that number had grown to 1,173 viewers!


    A huge increase for a short song and a few minutes of interaction.


    From thements, I noticed that there were a lot of new people who clicked after seeing the thumbnail of the stream with my face, but stayed after hearing my song.


    "Uff, singing a song in a different key than you normally do is a lot more challenging." I said as I grabbed a ss of water and drank it to soothe my throat.


    "For those of you who have just arrived and don''t know me yet, hello, I''m ckVelvet, currently an artist in the top 200 of the E Rank, striving to reach the D Rank in the next few days!" I introduced myself. I introduced myself. "This stream is something I thought would be fun to do today, and here we are. If you have any songs you''d like me to sing, you can ask in thements, if there''s something I like or that a lot of people want, I''ll sing it."


    So instead of continuing to take votes to decide the next songs, I started doing the ylist myself, because I wanted to cook up "Bando" a little more to sing itter, since it was one of the songs they wanted to hear the most.


    If I sang the best songs at the beginning, everyone would leave, so it was better to save the best forst, like I did in my bar gigs.


    And over time, I got the feeling that I was performing just like in the bars, which made it easier for me to interact and decide on the next song.


    What I didn''t know was that among those almost 1.2k viewers were several people who knew me personally.

 Chapter 155 155 - Viewer POV

    Chapter 155 155 - Viewer POV


    ??Danna loved watching streams, especially leaving it ying on the secondary monitor of her pc while she yed some game she didn''t have to pay much attention to.


    But recently she was having trouble finding a stream that was interesting enough.


    Most of the streams she watched were falling into the repetition of always having the same things happen, always ying the same things, the streamers having the same reactions, just talking about the same subjects with the chat...


    It seemed that even if she opened different streams of different games, she was still watching the same thing.


    So to change it up a bit, Danna decided to watch something other than game streams, which is what she normally watched.


    "Are there any cool [Arts] streams?" She asked herself quietly as she clicked on the [Arts] streams section.


    Looking at the streamers who were doing this, Danna''s eyes scrolled across the various thumbnails of these streams but she wasn''t that interested.


    Most of these streams were from streamers that she had already watched a stream of before and that she didn''t like that much.


    Even though these streamers were big and had a lot of followers, most of them were artists first and streamers second, meaning they didn''t really know how to interact with the audience, how to make the stream interesting beyond just singing or painting.


    The few who knew how to do it well were those with more than 10k viewers, but the rest below, in Danna''s view, were at best... mediocre...


    Although she was already disappointed, Danna still continued to scroll down and look at the streamers who were online, but there was nothing that attracted her attention.


    Then suddenly Danna saw a stream that managed to attract her attention.


    This stream didn''t even look any different from the other streams from what she was seeing on Thumb, it was just a boy holding a guitar whileughing at something he was saying to his audience.


    From this view alone, Danna would have considered this to be one of the boring, uncreative streams and would have ignored it to look for others.


    But this boy''s style was more unique than that of the other streamers...


    Danna liked rock music and boys with that style, so seeing on the thumbnail the boy with messy, bleached hair, with light dark make-up below his eyes while wearing various essories and a ck outfit managed to catch her attention at least from an aesthetic point of view.


    ''Should I click on that?'' she asked herself uncertainly. ''I guess it wouldn''t hurt to try it out, right?


    Finally deciding to give it a go, Danna clicked on [ckVelvet]''s stream.


    "Would that be interesting? Let me try." The boy said in the stream, making Danna wonder what he was going to do.


    Unfortunately, the reason she came to the stream, which was to stare at that eye candy, went off camera, leaving only the empty room for her to turn to.


    This disappointed Danna, making her consider leaving the stream to look for something else interesting to watch, but when she looked at the chat, Danna felt it might be interesting to wait and see.


    [Is he really going to y ''Boyfriend'' with household items? That''s going to be amazing!]


    [How can he be so creative? LOOOOL]


    [Using pans as drums? LMAO!]


    [I hope he uses water bowls, I love that sound!]


    [stic bottles as a flute? That''ll be fun!]


    ''He wants to y his music using things that aren''t instruments found in his house?'' Danna was surprised to deduce what he was going to do.


    After a few seconds, the boy returned with some pots and pans, only to leave them in front of the camera and leave again.


    It took him a few minutes to gather everything he was going to use, but Danna felt that this time only served to increase her anticipation even more.


    When he finally sat down, Danna could see more of his face and she felt that at least being able to see a handsome boy was worth the wait.


    So she hit y on the farm game she was ying and continued to y while listening to ckVelvet interacting with the audience as he set up the equipment he was going to use.


    The way he was interacting with the people, answeringments, joking with the audience, telling stories of things rted to what they were saying, it was all very interesting, to the point that Danna hadn''t even realized that 30 minutes had passed with just ckVelvet talking to the audience and arranging the "equipment" he had picked up to use for the song.


    "We can finally start, I''m going to record the beat of the song first, something very simple using the pans because I''m not very good at drums..." The boy said into the stream as he used a wooden spoon to bang rhythmically on the pot.


    This beat wasn''t anything tooplicated, just him tapping every few seconds to set the tempo, like a metronome.


    But after he recorded and looped this audio, he moved on to another instrument, a stic pot with coins and keys to make the noise of a rattle.


    Every minute the boy would pick up a new "instrument" and start recording another part of the song, to the point of changing what had previously seemed like just a few random noises into a real song!


    Danna was surprised at how interesting this was proving to be.


    And the number of viewers on the stream was showing her that it was working, as when she entered the stream there were only 1,600 viewers, but that number had already risen to 2,100 people just in thest 40 minutes of the stream she was watching.


    Finally, after 20 minutes of trial and error, the boy finally managed to make the melody of the song, and she had to admit that the melody of this song was very interesting.


    Now the only thing missing for the song to beplete was the vocals, i.e. him using his voice to sing the lyrics.


    From thements on the stream, Danna realized that this song was his viewers'' favorite, so her anticipation was high for how it would turn out.


    She even paused her game and put the stream on the main monitor, wanting to see what it would be like for him to sing it.


    The whole time of the stream, Danna kept switching her gaze between the game and ckVelvet on the secondary monitor.


    Surprisingly for her, not only was ckVelvet very handsome the moment she saw him for the first time, but he seemed to be so entertaining and interesting that it was as if he was getting more handsome the more she looked at him.


    To the point that now that he was getting ready to sing, Danna was just sittingfortably in her chair while looking at the screen with a smile and paying attention to him.


    Hearing him finally start to sing, what a beautiful voice he had, how handsome he looked singing it, and most surprisingly, that the lyrics weren''t a love-sick song, as was often the case, but a song about how he wanted to be with another boy''s girlfriend...


    All this contributed to Danna''s shock.


    Even though the melody of the song was made up of noises from his house, Danna was loving it.


    [FrogDance.Gif]


    [FrogDance.Gif]


    [FrogDance.Gif]


    [FrogDance.Gif]


    Looking at the chat, where there were only viewers sending gifs of frogs dancing, even Danna put her hand on the keyboard and sent a gif of a frog dancing too, to show her support for him and this song.


    When he finally finished singing, Danna liked it so much that she had an idea.


    As a frequent stream user, Danna even looked for the Subscribe button to pay to watch his stream, but it wasn''t even avable.


    "Doesn''t he look like he''s on the site?" She asked herself in confusion.


    Opening his profile, Danna was shocked to realize that this was his first stream!


    "How is that possible?!" She asked herself shocked. "How can he be doing something so interesting on his first stream, with so many viewers already watching it?"


    Curious, Danna saw that there was a link to MeTube and Instabram on his profile and clicked it.


    Looking at the number of followers he had on both socialworks, and especially at the number of viewers he had on his songs, Danna began to understand why his stream was so good.


    Unlike other artists who weren''t so sessful in the real world and came to stream to get some money and recognition, ckVelvet was the opposite, he already had it all in the real world and on other socialworks, while apparently he was streaming just because it looked fun...


    She watched a vlog of him backstage at gigs and realized that he already spoke very well to the camera in his videos, in a very simr way to how he was acting on the Stream.


    Not to mention that he was exining how he was acting to the audience at the shows, and observing these exnations and how he was acting on the stream, Danna realized that he was using the same concepts he used at the shows, and treating the stream audience in the same way!


    ''That''s genius!'' she thought excitedly.


    Looking at the stream again, where he was ying another song of his using the "instruments" he had gotten, Danna realized that he was not only a good artist, but also a good MeTuber and streamer, because he knew how to do interesting things that kept the audience interested all the time!


    Seeing how good he was at it, Danna even closed the game she was ying and enjoyed the rest of the evening watching this new streamer she had started following.

 Chapter 156 156 - D Rank!

    <h4>Chapter 156 156 - D Rank!</h4>


    At the end of the night, when I finally closed my stream, I had a huge smile on my face.


    [+1 Stage Presence].


    Because I''d been streaming for so long, my Stage Presence, which was at Lvl 16, had increased to Lvl 17, making it even easier to stream and helping me interact with the audience even more.


    For someone who just started streaming today, finishing the stream with over 3k viewers was a great number!


    Compared to Quacktus, who has been streaming for years, my viewership wasn''t far behind!


    Of course, I wasn''t going to go viral and get tens of thousands of viewers in a single stream, that''s not a miracle I expected to happen, but I was happy to keep the audience that came from my socialworks and still get a lot of new people from the site who clicked on the stream out of curiosity and kept watching.


    When the stream ended, I looked at the data from that stream and saw that there were 20,000 people who hade through the stream, which wasn''t a bad number, but it illustrated even more how much my stream was retaining its audience.


    There was 15% of that total on the stream all the time.


    My follower count went from 0 to 1,100, which opened the door for me to apply to be a partner of the site. This partnership would not only allow me to make money from the stream with ads that would appear on the screen from time to time, but it would also allow me to get subscribers.


    Honestly, although the money from subscribers was quite good for me, since I would get $2.5 for each person who paid for a subscription in a month, with the amount of viewers I had, that would give me at least $1,000 a month, but with how much I was already getting on MeTube and Spokify, that money wasn''t that important anymore.


    But if I didn''t be an affiliate of the site, anyone watching my stream wouldn''t see ads while I was streaming.


    So even though I could make a little bit more money, I decided not to apply to be an affiliate of the site.


    At that point, my focus was on how many people I could bring to the stream and how much poprity I could get from it to make my channel even more popr.


    Even if I made $1,000 less by not wanting to affiliate with the site, I would make up for it once I became a D Rank Artist and signed the contract afternding the role of Jack in the TV series.


    So I added something else to my daily routine.


    While I was going to school every day, practicing acting, and editing the channel''s videos, I started doing another thing every day: streaming for 3 hours in the evening.


    On the second day, the number of viewers dropped from 3k to 2.5k, which was understandable because it was no longer a novelty that even those who didn''t like streaming would follow.


    But by the third day, the number of viewers had increased again, reaching 3.2k viewers, and by the fourth day, the stream reached an incredible 4k viewers!


    Tomorrow would be my audition for the role of Jack, which made me very excited, but worried about whether I could reach the D rank.


    Selena had already called me to tell me that the audition was confirmed as the pilot episode had been approved by thework executives and they had been given the green light to continue filming the next episodes.


    At this point, my growth on the channel, Instabram and streams was so good that I even decided to increase the length of my stream to share with people my reaction to my GAA ranking.


    [ckVelvet - 201st -> 2nd E Rank].


    I was in second ce on the E-rank... I only needed to pass two more people before tomorrow''s test.


    By making a stream with this veryrge rank in the corner of the screen while I was singing, it attracted even more people, bringing the 4k viewers the stream averaged up to 5k!


    Unfortunately, even though I was streaming until midnight, I had only reached the 1st E rank...


    Of course, I didn''t show any sadness or disappointment to the audience, since they had nothing to me and I would just look like an arrogant kid for not being happy about being so close to the D rank.


    But inside I was worried.


    Worried that I really wouldn''t make it to the D rank by the time of the test, worried that I''d be stuck at the top of the E rank for a few days...


    But when Imented on this to Selena, she justughed and gave me an answer that made me realize how silly I was being.


    "Tomorrow is your test, but we can postpone the signing of the contract for a day or two, so don''t worry too much".


    And what she said was true, I had nothing to worry about. I was already so close to the D rank, I had already improved my acting skill as much as I could, and I had gained 2 more levels in the skill in the past 4 days.


    I didn''t have much to worry about...


    What surprised me was that while I was doing today''s stream, I received a notification that I hadn''t heard in a few days.


    [+1 CHA]


    As soon as I heard it, I quickly turned around in the stream so that no one would notice anything unusual about my face, as I didn''t know if my face would immediately change or something.


    With my charisma score at 17, 16 points from me and +1 from the haircut buff, this was my highest score stat!


    It''s funny to think that Charisma was my lowest stat when I came into this world, and somehow I managed to increase it so much that it was now my highest stat.


    What I realized was that I wasn''t doing anything to look good when that stat went up, I was just acting like I naturally do, joking with the audience, making peopleugh and enjoying the flow.


    But I think that''s what gave me more charisma.


    It''s not that charisma was just about my looks, of course it was much harder to like me when I was ugly and it''s much easier now that I''m handsome.


    But charisma also represents how sociable you are, how funny you are, how pleasant your presence is, and I think that acting so familiar and winning the ''friendship'' of the audience was what helped me get that extra point in charisma that I hadn''t gotten for so long.


    Just like the skill levels, the higher the skill level, the harder it was to increase the stat points, not to mention the fact that the more points I already had, the less noticeable it became.


    But now that I was more rxed, I finally fell asleep, and when I woke up, I had a pleasant surprise.


    [ckVelvet - 20,321st D Rank].


    I had officially be a D-rank artist!


    Not only could I get paid more for the TV show contract, but I could also get paid more for the gigs I did!


    Now I''d have more credibility for Stream, more credibility for my MeTube videos, especially the more exnatory ones... everything would be easier now that I''d moved up to D Rank.


    So it''s not like going from the 1st E Rank to thest D Rank wouldpletely change how the public sees me, but for the more corporate side of this airline, it would help Selena a lot.


    I was so excited to finally be a D Rank Artist that my morning run was the most excited I''ve ever been.


    In the 60 minutes I ran, I covered an incredible 10 kilometers (6.2 miles) at a very fast pace.


    I greeted everyone with a big smile, which made people smile back.


    When my family woke up, Liv was the first to find out that I had be a D Rank and started congratting me, along with Ethan and my mom.


    At school, the news that I was doing a stream and had be a D rank had already spread.


    Surprisingly, especially among the freshmen and sophomores, whenever I passed a group of younger girls, they wouldugh and wave at me and congratte me as well.


    I was surprised at first, but I responded to everyone who congratted me with an amused smile.


    Laura''s reaction was the best, because when she saw me, she startedughing and came running up to me, jumping on me and clinging to me like a monkey.


    "Congrattions Noah!!!" She shouted as she held on to me.


    Of course I didn''t deny her and held her in myp as I thanked her.


    She knew that today would be my audition for the role of Jack, and I had told her how much I wanted to get the D rank before the audition to get better conditions.


    Even though I was almost 20,000 ces below her in rank, I was theoretically an artist of the same rank as some of the main cast of the show, which would definitely increase my chances of getting the partpared to the other candidates.


    Since I had the audition today, I skipped my extracurricr sses and went to the parking lot where Laura was waiting for me to go to the audition.


    When she found out that I had to skip school to go, she also decided to go with me to support me, just like I did with her, which I epted.


    I was just curious what Selena''s reaction would be...


    ///NunuNote///


    That was the end of "Volume 02: Enjoying The Stage!"


    I hope you enjoyed this volume.


    I''m counting on your support for "Volume 03: Other Stages!"

 Chapter 157 157 - Test

    <h4>Chapter 157 157 - Test</h4>


    Selena''s reaction was different than I''d imagined.


    When I saw Selena trying to convince Laura to be an AJP-signed artist, I had to stop myself from shaking my head.


    From the first time Selena saw Laura, I noticed that she was interested in Laura.


    Especially after she saw Laura''s social media profile and her GAA ranking profile, which showed that Laura was almost a C-rank artist.


    Of course, I don''t want to say that I''m innocent in this, because I also contributed by saying how talented Laura was and that I was sure she had a promising future if she could handle her own stuff.


    But even with Selena''s interest in Laura and her admission that she didn''t have a contract with any agency, I started to notice that Laura was getting ufortable with the subject... to the point that she even started to hide behind me a bit while giving evasive answers to Selena''s questions.


    It was clear to me and Selena that Laura was interested in bing an AJP-signed artist like me, especially when Selena told her that if AJP would only take 20% of her earnings if she became a C-rank artist, Laura got even more excited about it.


    But it seemed like there was something inside her that was holding her back.


    Something she didn''t like, something she didn''t want, but which forced her not to ept it...


    It made me think of Laura doing everything herself about her career, of her asking me to help her get to the test... of her not wanting me to take her straight home...


    ''There''s something wrong...'' I thought as I shook my head and waved for Selena to stop insisting.


    ''What happened?'' Selena made a face at me that clearly asked that question.


    I''ll exinter. I replied with a look that surprisingly worked as Selena stopped insisting and nodded at me.


    The venue for my test was the same ce as Laura''s.


    When we arrived at the venue, the receptionist looked at us and was surprised, not only that I had Laura glued to me with her head down, but also that I was apanied by a beautiful blonde.


    "Is it your turn to take the test today?" She asked me with a polite smile.


    I smiled back. "Yes, I''m taking the test this time."


    Just like Laura, she handed me a piece of paper with a number on it and I went into the same waiting room.


    This time, instead of several girls apanied by older people, there were several boys my age apanied by older people.


    The tension in the air was the same as the first time I came with Laura. When I arrived, the boys and their agents stared at me just as the girls had done with Laura, and I noticed several eyebrows raised as they looked at me.


    With a charisma score of 17, my appearance attracted a lot of attention wherever I went.


    There were actually other good-looking boys waiting to take the test, so I guessed that the boy with the lowest charisma score was probably around 13, while the best-looking boy was around 16 or 17, like me.


    But I just smiled more and didn''t bother to talk to these people. None of them seemed friendly, so I didn''t bother to make friends with them.


    I didn''t rely on my looks alone to get this role, so I wasn''t too worried.


    With my [Acting Mastery Lv 28] and my looks, I could even y a supporting role among the main characters, a character far away from the core of the show, but it was still possible to get something like that, let alone y a character as small as ''Jack'', which was probably something the producers didn''t intend to use more than a few times in the show.


    "Are you nervous?" Selena asked in a mocking voice.


    "Nervous? Have you ever seen me nervous?" I replied also mockingly.


    Selenaughed at that. "Touch¨¦, I don''t think I''ve ever really seen you nervous about anything..."


    "I''m just confident at my level, if I don''t get the part because there''s someone better than me, I won''t get it, there''s no point in stressing about it." I replied with a nonchnt shrug.


    While I talked about this with Selena, I felt Laura''s gaze on my side with great interest.


    Knowing how insecure and talented she was, these words would be very useful if she absorbed them, but I know it would be difficult to change her mind in such a short time.


    At first it was just me and Selena talking, as Laura was still a little intimidated by Selena, but as time went by she started to open up and the three of us started to talk together.


    Although Selena had more knowledge about music-oriented artists, she still knew more about the movie industry than I did, and from what she said, she had "done her homework" beforeing with us, so I wasn''t worried about the negotiation part.


    After 40 minutes it was my turn.


    As I entered the testing room, I noticed the same three people who had administered Laura''s test looking at me with interest and fatigue.


    From what I had seen on the day of the shoot, Ms. Parker was the director and writer of the show, while the two men were her assistant directors.


    As soon as she saw me, I noticed her eyes sparkle as she watched me with great interest.


    "I thought you weren''ting in today, Mr. ckVelvet." She said, looking me up and down.


    "I wouldn''t miss the opportunity, Ms. Park." I replied with a smile as I looked at Laura and Selena who were sitting on the benches at the side of the room.


    "Well done Mr. ckVelvet, if it wasn''t for you I wouldn''t have even bothered toe to the audition for such a small role as ''Jack''." She said as she turned her eyes to the paper, making me look a little surprised, but before I could ask her more about it, she just reached out and handed me a piece of paper.


    "This is the script of ''Jack''s'' first interactions in the scene, let''s see if someone like you, who only started learning to act three weeks ago, can surprise me with your performance." She said.


    As I looked at the paper with the lines I would have to act, my mind quickly began to work on how I could act in the best possible way, thinking about Jack''s personality, how I could bring more life to this character, what personality traits he might have that would make my performance more realistic.


    Several different ideas came to mind while everyone else was just waiting for me to getfortable with the role.


    What I didn''t know was that I was the only one auditioning today who was learning the script that day, something Ms. Parker had specifically requested.

 Chapter 158 [Bonus ] 158 - Problem

    <h4>Chapter 158 [Bonus Chapter] 158 - Problem</h4>


    - 3rd POV -


    "Okay, I''m ready." Noah said as he nodded after reading the script paper for 5 minutes.


    Seeing that he was ready, Angelina Parker nodded at him and took the paper as well.


    "I will y Harley and Francis will y Steve, his father-inw in the show. Now imagine you''re on the doorstep of the Duncan house." She exined.


    Hearing this, Noah nodded and held out his hand, pretending to knock on the door.


    "Knock knock..." He made the sound of the door with his mouth.


    Angelina stretched her hand forward and opened an invisible door, even though she was sitting far away, and yed her part of the script.


    "You''ve finally arrived, Jack!" she said.


    Despite not being an actress, Angelina was able to naturally portray how Harley would act, not on a level that Laura could interpret, of course, but it was still a convincing level for those watching.


    Noah even determined that her acting skills were between Lv 10 and Lv 20, which was very good for someone who didn''t have that as the main focus of her career.


    "Hey babe." Noah said with a cute smile on his face as he winked with one eye. "Of course I came to see you."


    "Ow Jack... don''t act like that here, my mom could show up any minute..." ''Harley'' replied with a smile before leading Jack into the scene.


    "Hehe..." ''Jack'' justughed as he started to look around the ''house'' curiously.


    Throughout the scene, the way ''Jack'' acted was quite strange and odd to Angelina and her two assistants, who hadn''t expected him to act that way.


    As the scene progressed, Angelina as well as Francis and Gary were surprised by Noah''s interpretation.


    Mainly because they still had a vague memory of what Noah''s acting level was like thest time they saw him with Laura and how he was acting now, which was a change from water to wine.


    What was once just a beginner who had just started learning to act, now looked like Noah had be an actor who had been practicing for years...


    How is that possible? Angelina asked in shock. Didn''t he show his true skills thest time he practiced with Laura?


    Angelina couldn''t even believe that Noah had started learning to act less than a month ago, because in her opinion it was impossible for someone to learn to act as fast as he said.


    When his first scene was finally over, Angelina couldn''t help but ask. "What was your interpretation of the character ''Jack''?"


    Knowing the actors'' point of view of the characters they were ying was very important for the directors and writers of the script, as they would know how to follow it if it was good, or if they needed to correct it if it was bad.


    Especially with such a unique and strange way that Noah had invented for the character of ''Jack'', Angelina was really curious about what his interpretation of this character was.


    Noah looked at Angelina and the paper as he replied. "From what I saw of the script, Jack has a band with his friends at school, he doesn''t get very good grades, but because of his good looks he usually gets what he wants. So it was natural for me to act like a teenager of that style because I''ve always been surrounded by people like that. The only unique thing I did was to try to think of a problem for Jack."


    "What do you mean?" Angelina asked interestedly.


    "That was an exercise our drama teacher taught to give characters more depth. It said, ''Come up with a problem that this character has in their personal life, and as long as it doesn''t change the character''s original story too much, adapt it to your performance to make it more realistic.'' So I made up a problem and used it subtly in Jack''s interpretation while thinking about how someone with that problem would act in the scenes. Noah exined, causing 4 of the 5 people in the room to raise their eyebrows in surprise, except for Laura, who already knew.


    "And what problem would you think of for ''Jack''?" Angelina asked.


    "Since Jack has a band and I''m a singer in real life, I thought I''d make it so that he had a problem writing hisst song and was constantly looking for inspiration from things that were happening in the scene to write his next song." Noah exined, leaving everyone looking surprised.


    Remembering how Noah yed Jack and how he looked at things on the set with curiosity and watched the other characters with interest, they finally understood why.


    As soon as Angelina heard this, her eyes began to ze over because she thought that not only did this fit perfectly with the backstory she had created for Jack, but it was also perfect for Noah, who already had a musical background and knew exactly how someone like that acted in situations like this.


    Not to mention that with this idea of how Noah was acting towards Jack, Angelina even starteding up with other scene ideas for this character that weren''t even supposed to exist in the original script.


    Noah didn''t know this, but his simplement meant that the character he was going to y had a slight change in his importance to the story.


    "I like your idea, you can use it for the next scenes." Angelina said with a smile as she looked at Noah with even more interest.


    Hearing that Angelina wanted him to y for more scenes, Noah, Laura and Selena were excited because they knew that if she was asking them to try out more, it was because she liked his performance and his chances of getting the part had increased.


    So Noah nodded and they went back to acting for more scenes, with Noah giving a unique interpretationpared to the other actors who had auditioned for the same role, as well as a much higher technical level than this character originally required.

 Chapter 159 [Bonus Chapter] 159 - Acting Earnings

    ??"If I''m not wrong, you''re an E Rank artist, right?" Angelina asked as she looked at Noah with sparkling eyes after having him act in all the scenes where ''Jack'' would appear in episode 02.


    Not only did Angelina see potential in the character of ''Jack'', but she also saw that with the level of acting Noah showed in the role and the ideas he gave to the character, it all made her writer''s minde up with several new ideas for the character that she felt could add a lot to the depth of the story.


    "D-Rank." Noah replied with a smile.


    "D Rank? Weren''t you an E rank artistst week?" She asked confused.


    "I became a D rank artistst night." He smiled back.


    This already made Angelina''s head ache.


    Bringing in a D Rank artist could be very good for the promotion of the series, as they already had more name and fame than E Rank artists, but since Noah had be a D Rank artist yesterday, despite being a D Rank artist, he was still at the bottom of the D Rank, so his price was higher than the fame he had achieved.


    "What a great time to move up a rank..." Gary sighed beside him, causing Francis and Angelina to sigh in agreement with him.


    Noah''s luck was that his acting level was higher than that of a D-rank actor of the same rank as him, even though he was a D-rank count, and that having him in the series as a guest artist, since his fame came from a different niche, could bring in a dedicated fandom that would bring in much more viewers than a D-rank actor, which bnced out how much his low D-rank position would hurt the price.


    Of course, the price wasn''t set by Rank, but there was an average of how much each Rank demanded and wanted to be paid that was hard to change in the minds of people in the industry.


    With Angelina''s interest in Noah''s Rank, he was rxed because it meant that he was practically confirmed as the one who had won the role.


    And as he expected, Angelina asked to discuss it with Selena and Noah was allowed to leave.


    Although the recording of his first episode would start tomorrow, so he didn''t have much time to enjoy this victory and had to prepare for the performance.


    When he got home, Selena had already sent him a message with the details of the agreement she had signed with Angelina and the show''s team.


    So far, Noah was contracted to appear in 3 episodes of the show, with a payment of $6,000 per episode, for a total of $18,000 for the three episodes he would be appearing in.


    If additional appearances were needed in future episodes, the price would be discussed again based on his importance to the show.


    After subtracting AJP''s 20% from that amount, Noah was left with $14,400, which was great!


    Just out of curiosity, he asked how much he would get if he was an E Rank artist, and Selena replied that even if he was at the top of the E Rank, the number would drop by at least 40% to a maximum of $3,500 per episode.


    When Noah saw how much money he would get just for small appearances in three episodes, he was shocked at how lucrative these shows were.


    Thinking of Laura, who had a major role in the show, Noah began to calcte how much she could possibly receive per episode and realized that she should be receiving between $10,000 and $15,000 per episode...and considering that a season has about 20 to 30 episodes...


    "That would be at least $200,000 for a season..." Noah was shocked at how much that was.


    "At the sry of a D-list singer singing in bars, I''d need at least 160 shows to make that $200,000..." Noah began to rethink his career priorities.


    But in the end, he shook his head and ignored it. "Even though the money in acting is good, what I like to do is sing... the more famous I am as a singer, the easier it will be to make money in the future. As long as I can close a show for 1,000 people who pay $80 a ticket, isn''t that $80,000 in one night? It''s easier to get 1,000 people to see my show than it is to get a TV show to pay me $80,000 for a day of taping.


    With that in mind, Noah became more rxed and didn''t let the rush affect his career.


    "In the end, it alles down to how famous I am and how I can capitalize on that fame..." Noah sighed as he looked at the script in his hand and began practicing the scenes he would be in the next day.


    With his Acting Mastery skill already at Lv 28, Noah had no problem learning it, especially with such simple scenes like the ones in which ''Jack'' would appear, none of this was a problem for him.


    He even had time to do his daily stream.


    He even considered giving up streaming after reaching D rank and getting a role in the show, but since he thought it was fun, Noah decided to do it every now and then when he felt like it.


    Since he was only doing it for 3 hours a day, it wasn''t that much time he was wasting, as well as getting more of an audience, practicing vocals, instruments, and most importantly, stage presence.


    Something he realized today was that Stage Presence was probably the most important skill for him as an artist in general, because it was useful for him as a singer, as a streamer, and as an actor, because on stage while performing he had to have a remarkable presence that would draw the audience''s attention to him.


    Even though his charisma was 17 and that helped a lot in drawing the audience''s attention to him, stage presence was the main thing responsible for making the audience focus on him.


    The advantage of the stream now that he was already a D-


    rank performer was that Noah could use the streams to practice certain things, such as piano, which he had only mastered at Lvl 10 and wanted to get higher.


    So he just used this stream to practice it and entertain the audience.


    During a single stream, he gained 2 levels in Piano, bringing the skill up to Lv 12, which was good progress for 3 hours of practice for a Lv 10 skill. The good news was that his average viewership remained at 4,000 people, which was a great number for a novice streamer.


    Noah was excited for the next day, when he would finally start acting for real!

 Chapter 160 160 - First shooting

    Chapter 160 160 - First shooting


    Since my bleached hair was very characteristic of the image I was creating for my career as an artist, Angelina thought that using Jack with hair like mine might confuse the audience into not distinguishing the actor from the character, so she asked me to use a temporary ck dye on my hair.


    It was a special dye that was washed off with water to bring my hair back to its natural color, which I didn''t mind and let the makeup and costume department take care of.


    Even though my character wasn''t that big and important to the show, since I was a guest artist, the makeup team that took care of me was the same team that took care of the main cast.


    So a coincidence happened while they were doing my makeup.


    "Looks like you really made the cut, kid!" Phil said excitedly as he walked into the makeup room. When I opened my eyes and saw who was talking to me, I smiled at him and nodded. "Yeah! Ms. Parker was very pleased with my performance and decided that I could y ''Jack'', boss."


    "Jack..." He thought for a few seconds. "Harley''s boyfriend?! Ohhh, it looks like we''re going to have some scenes together haha, I''m curious to see how you''re going to act. The boy went from being the emotional support behind the scenes to the girl''s boyfriend in the show..."


    "I will be under your care." I said in a humble way because Phil was not only much more famous than me, but he was also a much better actor than me.


    Acting with him was not only a great opportunity for my career, but also a great learning opportunity for me as an actor.


    "Don''t worry...just tell me one thing, how is your improv?" He asked as he sat down in the chair next to mine, preparing to be made up as well.


    "Improvisation? Hm... I''m used to dealing with unforeseen events on stage while I''m singing, but I''ve never had to deal with anything like that for acting, apart from my teacher''s exercises at school," I exined. I exined.


    "On stage while singing... you didn''t tell me you were a singer!" He asked in surprise.


    "That''s why I thought his choice of actor to y Jack was a good one, Phil." Angelina entered the room carrying a clipboard. "He is a D Rank singer who helped his friend audition for Harley, after seeing his level of acting and knowing that his career was the same as mine for Jack, I felt there was no better choice than him for Jack."


    Hearing this, Phil''s eyes lit up.


    "What an incredible coincidence!" He said. "I love improvising in scenes, so keep an eye out for our interactions."


    Phil seemed like a nice guy, even though he was a B-rank performer, he didn''t have even 10% of the arrogance of most of the D-rank performers I''ve met so far.


    Angelina gave us the order in which the episodes would be recorded, which fortunately for me would follow a chronological order.


    Since I didn''t have much experience with acting, recording the scenes in a messy order was something I was still struggling to get used to.


    My drama teacher had given me some exercises in school, but nothing too in-depth.


    When my makeup was done, I went to the set and found Laura, alone, staring into space while the other actors in the scene talked to each other.


    "Hey." I smiled as I ced my hand on her head.


    "Hey!" She replied excitedly when she realized it was me.


    I didn''t even have to ask her why she didn''t want to talk to the other actors, because knowing her and how sensitive she was to certain things, I knew she wouldn''t get along with some of the other actors.


    "You two seem to know each other already?" An older woman''s voice came from behind me.


    Looking confused, I saw Julia Ropkins, the Peak C Rank actress who yed Martha, Harley''s mother and Steve''s wife on the show, looking at us with a smile.


    "We went to the same school." I exined with a smile as I politely extended my hand to her. "I''m Noah ck, who will be ying ''Jack'' on the show."


    Julia smiled back at me and shook my hand. "Julia Ropkins, who ys Martha on the show. I think I saw youst week during the taping of the pilot episode..."


    "Yes, I came to support Laura, to help her with her nerves." I said, pointing at Laura next to me.


    Hearing this, Julia''s eyebrows raised. "So that''s why your performance fluctuated so much... you could tell me you were nervous Laura, I could try to help you too."


    Laura was embarrassed, but nodded in thanks.


    After a few minutes, the recording finally began.


    The first scenes were of the Duncan family in the daily hustle and bustle of their home, with Steve ying with Lucas, the youngest boy, while Martha argued with Harley about her choice of clothes and Ariel, the youngest sister, just ignored them both and tried to concentrate on studying the book she was holding in her hand.


    Initially, Laura had some trouble getting into character, but with Julia''sfort and my asional intervention, Laura was able to adapt well and in the end yed her part masterfully.


    During this recording I noticed Sophia, the actress ying Ariel, looking at me several times, but I just ignored it and continued to focus on Laura.


    But there was a pair of eyes that noticed and thought they could turn this little behind-the-scenes detail into something fun for the show''s script.


    After the Duncan family scene, Martha''s parents arrived, with Edward ying Eric and showing off his acting chops.


    Their interaction was still turning with the dynamic of Eric not approving of Steve as Martha''s husband, something that was a little shallow, but which I could see in the script had openings for deeper things that could easily be explored in the future.


    Finally, after a few of their scenes, it was my turn to go on stage.


    For the first time, I wasn''t acting while imagining a set, but actually reaching out to knock on a real door.


    Sure, it wasn''t the door of a real house, but at least it was a real door.


    In front of me, Laura, or rather Harley, opened the door and looked at me excitedly.


    "You came Jack!" she said excitedly, showing the true level of performance she had that day, with an act so convincing that it seemed as if she had really be Harley.


    "Yeah babe, I said I''de." I smiled, acting a little more cheeky and confident as I approached her.


    Harley got nervous when she saw me approaching her and quickly moved out of the way of the door as she ducked her head in embarrassment. "Ow Jack... don''t act like that in here, my mom might show up any minute..."


    "Hehe..." I replied as the script said and walked past her, looking at the house curiously. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I had to dose the amount of curiosity I showed Jack to be just right, so that it wasn''t unnoticeable, but also so that it wasn''t so disguised that the audience wouldn''t even notice Jack''s traits.


    As I walked through the living room, two kids ran past and bumped into me. "Be careful, Lucas! Don''t run into the house!" Martha yelled as she came towards us, freezing at the sight of me. "Who are you?" she asked suspiciously.


    I was about to answer when Harley stepped in front of me and answered for me. "He''s Jack, Mom, my boyfriend, the one I was going to invite to the barbecue today."


    Seeing Harley exin who I was and then looking at me even more suspiciously, Martha just nodded slightly and finally said something. "Alright, wee Jack, but you should know that in my house you always have to be under supervision, don''t go into rooms alone and even less behind closed doors, understand?"


    "Even in the bathroom?" I asked, feigning shock.


    This question was off-script, which surprised Laura and Julia, who were sitting across from me, but Julia''s professionalism was high enough that she didn''t let it show and answered. "Even in the bathroom." She said as she narrowed her eyes and looked at me even more suspiciously.


    I just raised my hands in surrender and nodded as I turned back to the script. "All right Ms. Duncan."


    Martha nodded at me and went back to running after the two children who were nearly destroying the house with their y.


    I just followed Harley as we chatted about something and the focus of the shot shifted to something else.


    "Cut!" Angelina shouted, causing everyone to sigh as they looked at her expectantly. "Well done Noah, good that you weren''t nervous about your first scene and even managed to improvise a bit. You should know that improvisation is very wee on my set, just keep everything in character and it won''t be a problem."


    Hearing that she approved of the small change I had made to the script, I was happy and excited about the rest of the scenes I was about to shoot.


    Even Laura was happy to see this and wanted to continue shooting with me.


    The difference in the quality of her acting from the scenes she had previously recorded to the one she had just recorded was stark!


    And I wasn''t the only one who noticed, the other actors also noticed the difference in Laura''s performance and even Angelina was pleased.

 Chapter 161 161 - Inspiration!

    Chapter 161 161 - Inspiration!


    While I was acting with the other actors, I had to admit that the technical level of their acting was very high.


    Even though my acting skill had gone up another level and reached Lv 29, I could see how big the difference was between my acting level and that of actors like Laura, Julia, Phil, and Edward. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Of all the actors who participated in the scenes today, these four were the ones who surprised me the most with their quality.


    And that says more about Laura than the other actors.


    The fact that she was in the D-rank while having the same technical level of acting as the top C-rank artists and even B-rank artists showed how good she was and how badly her career was managed so that she didn''t grow.


    Because it wasn''t that she wasn''t beautiful and had to y supporting roles... no, Laura was very beautiful, to the point that if she could show 100% of her abilities, I was sure she would get the leading role in several movies or series, but there was something wrong with her career that prevented her from growing, not to mention the traumas she had that showed how mentally broken she had be.


    Fortunately, when I was involved in the filming, Laura was able to show much more of her acting ability than when I was just watching.


    Having me on the set was something that gave Laura a lot more strength and confidence to continue acting.


    Whenever she started to get nervous, Laura would quickly look at me and I would see her instantly return to a very high level of acting.


    Apparently Angelina noticed this as well, but she didn''t care and let it be categorized as something from Harley''s character.


    Since my character was secondary, my participation in the episode wasn''t that important, from time to time there were some scenes where I had to record interactions with characters like Martha and Steve about how they were worried about Harley''s boyfriend, where Martha was trying to convince Steve to act tough with me, to enforce the respect that a father-inw should have.


    But Steve was a very nice guy and couldn''t act that way.


    Whenever he tried to be tough with Jack, Jack would say something nice that made Steve like him even more, so over the course of the episode the two began to develop a friendship that surprised even Harley.


    "Don''t you know how to fish?!" Steve asked in shock as he worked the grill.


    "Nah, my dad never took me fishing..." Jack replied a little disappointed as he held up a ss of soda and looked away ruefully.


    As soon as Steve heard this, his eyes began to shine with excitement and he quickly approached Jack and said. "Then let''s go fishing together! I''ll teach you how to fish! We''ll stay in the boat and watch the bobbers in the pond go up, down, up, down, up, down..."


    That part of his sentence where he talked about fishing bobbers was somethingpletely improvised, but it fit the character very well.


    Hearing this, Harley was shocked and looked at her father in shock.


    Martha''s face fell and she shook her head, knowing that there was no way she was going to ask Steve to be hard on Jack when they were already getting along so well.


    With Steve''s invitation, I let my face show an excited expression, but the level of excitement I showed was very different from what Jack must have felt when he heard that Steve was going to take him fishing.


    This caused Angelina, who was watching, to not understand and was about to ask for the scene to be cut, but Phil was quicker and asked directly.


    "Are you that excited about going fishing?" Steve asked in surprise as he put his hand on my shoulder.


    "No... it''s just that hearing you talk about fishing bobbers going up, down, up, down gave me the inspiration for a song!" I replied in surprise.


    This was both about Jack, the character I yed in the show, and about me, Noah ck, hearing the character ''Steve'' talk about taking Jack fishing and his line reminding me of a very famous song from my previous world.


    This song didn''t really fit Jack because it was a country song, but there was a way I could adapt the original song into a more rock version and surprisingly make a rock song with a fishing theme!


    When Phil noticed that I was going into improvisation because of the improvisation he''d done, he quickly picked it up and stayed in character. "What song?"


    "A song about fishing...the way you talked about the bobbers in the pond going up, down, up, down, up, down...the rhythm of that gave me the inspiration for a fishing song." I exined and continued.


    Since Angelina didn''t ask us to cut the scene, we just kept improvising.


    Fortunately, Jack had a character and a backstory very simr to mine, so it was much easier for me to y him.


    The difficulty in improvisation was mainly with Phil and the other characters who had to interact with me.


    Fortunately, they were all very talented and none of them broke character.


    "Really?! You came up with a song based on what I said?!" Steve asked, getting even more excited. "How about you sing it for me?! If the song is good, we can listen to it while we''re fishing!"


    "Sure!" I replied, demonstrating Jack''s happiness at having captured the inspiration and music he''d been looking for since he arrived on the scene.


    "And... cut!" Angelina shouted, causing everyone to sigh, finally able to rx and get out of character.


    I noticed that even Phil sighed and looked at me in surprise.


    "Hey Noah, that song you mentioned, is it real?" Angelina asked. Since she already knew that I was a real singer and the quality of my songs, she gave me the benefit of the doubt. "If it''s not real, we''ll have to re-record the scene."


    "Don''t worry." I replied. I replied. "I actually had the inspiration to write a fishing theme song with ''Steve''s'' line about it."


    Everyone was shocked to hear this.


    Even Laura, who already knew that I was a talented singer, was surprised, not knowing that I could write songs so easily in such a short time.


    Phil also looked at me in shock. He knew I was a singer and that my role in the show was as a guest artist, so he was already surprised by my level of acting, but the shock of discovering that I was able to write a song based on lines he made up on the spot was very shocking to him.


    Even the other actors, the production team, everyone was quite surprised that I couldpose a song so quickly.


    "Do we have a guitar on set?" Angelina asked her assistant.


    "I think so." The assistant replied.


    "Then ask someone to bring it over." She said.


    Soon a guitar arrived and Angelina asked them to hand it to me while she held up a piece of paper and started writing something.


    I took this guitar and tested the strings and tuned everything so that the quality was perfect.


    Seeing how familiar I was with the guitar, Phil approached me and looked at me curiously.


    "I forgot you were a singer, your performance was so good I thought your main vocation was acting." She saidughing.


    "This is my first time acting, haha." Iughed as I yed the melody of A Bar Song to get used to the guitar.


    "Is this your song?" He asked curiously as the other actors came closer to watch me y.


    "Yes, it''s called ''A Bar Song''." I replied.


    "You''re a country singer?!" He asked in shock as he looked me up and down.


    "He ys everything... I don''t think you can even define him in one category..." Laura sighed as she also came closer.


    "So how about ying this song for us? I''m curious how you sing it." Sophia, the actress of the younger sister, asked excitedly.


    I looked at her in surprise, since this was the first time we had interacted, and I didn''t have much sympathy for her because of how she had treated Laura before.


    However, knowing that it wouldn''t be cool to start a fight in the middle of a shoot, I nodded and decided to y a song for her.


    ??????


    My baby wants a Birkin, she''s been telling me all night long


    Gas and groceries, the list goes on and on


    This 9 to 5 ain''t workin'', why the hell do I work so hard?


    I can''t worry about my problems, I can''t take ''em when I''m gone...


    ??????


    As I sang, the cast and crew just enjoyed the music and were amazed at how catchy and interesting the lyrics were.


    Meanwhile, Angelina was seriously looking at the role in front of her and trying to adapt something so that the song I''d made would fit into the episode without seeming forced.


    What surprised me was that she didn''t even ask me to sing the song first to make sure it was really good.


    This was great for me because it gave me more time to adjust the song to a more rock-oriented version and take out some of the country that didn''t fit Jack''s role in the show.


    After I sang "A Bar Song," I had another 5 minutes to tweak the song before Angelina asked us to go back to recording.

 Chapter 162 162 - Up Down

    Chapter 162 162 - Up Down


    "To fit the guitar into the story, I had to change the script a little bit. Jack came by car and had left the guitar in the car, so after we start recording again, Jack will say he''s going to get the guitar from the car and we''ll cut to the scene of Jack singing the song to Steve. Angelina began to exin. "Since Noah is a singer who came as a guest artist, putting a scene of him singing in the episode could be good for keeping his audience for the show, as well as adding to Jack''s character in the show."


    With that exnation from Angelina, most people epted it.


    Singers'' audiences were much more fanatical about seeing new and different work than actors'' audiences, because actors'' audiences were used to seeing them perform all the time, so many didn''t bother to see everything that artist did.


    But for me as a singer, my audience would be excited to see me on a different tform, so maybe tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of new people would be introduced to the show because of me, which was a great way to promote a new show that didn''t have a huge audience.


    Of course, if I''d been a B-rank singer, the effects would have been many times more monstrous, but they were still taking advantage of my D-rank poprity.


    So we did as Angelina suggested and made up an excuse that Jack had gone to get the guitar from the car and returned with it, under the curious and expectant eyes of the other characters.


    Steve was excitedly waiting for me to y the song he had inspired.


    Martha looked at me with curiosity and fear.


    Ariel looked at me with suspicion and interest.


    Harley came up to me and looked at me with stars in her eyes, excited to see what the song I was going to y would be like.


    Eric looked at me with even more trepidation since I was dating his granddaughter.


    When I finally sat down in the middle of the yard, in full view of everyone.


    I started strumming a tune that was a mixture of rock and country and began to sing.


    [You can search for "Morgan Wallen - Up Down" on Youtube, or go to Discord.gg/NunuXD and you''ll get the link to the song I used as inspiration for this scene!]


    ??????


    It was Friday after five, I got here just in time


    Went ahead and wet a line ''fore I went and lost my mind


    And I ain''t been here long, but the bobbers in the pond


    Going up and down, up and down, up and down


    ??????


    When Phil heard me sing the phrase he had improvised on the spot for a song that was really taking shape, he was really shocked, so much so that even Steve''s mouth dropped open, but he quickly thought of something and said something that suited Steve. "This is the part I inspired him with!"


    The other characters were also shocked as they looked at Steve and me. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "And today is Friday..." Edward also thought of something quickly and got Eric to say something to add to the scene.


    ??????


    Tonight we''re going to raise a lot more than cane


    ? ''Cause there''s money in the bank and tomorrow''s Saturday ?


    ? So if you pass that fifth of Jack this way ?


    I turn it up, down, up, down, up, down


    ??????


    When she heard me say that I was going to take more than canes tonight, Martha frowned as she crossed her arms over her chest and looked at me even more suspiciously.


    Surprisingly, she even came closer and looked at what was in my ss.


    All of this was being recorded by the film crew while Agenlina''s eyes zed over at how quickly the actors improvised a reaction based on what Jack was singing in the song.


    Once this was done and the episode was edited, this scene could be made even more interesting for the audience, as it wouldn''t just be a music scene, but a scene of the various characters, showing their personality traits as they each reacted in their own way to the song Jack was singing.


    This was a great way to deepen the characters and make them alle alive!


    ??????


    We got what we got, we don''t need the rest


    Can turn this parking lot into a party


    With an ice chest, dancing, cold beer


    Man, we live it up, down, up, down


    We live it up down...


    ??????


    Instead of just singing the chorus, I preferred to sing the whole song, leaving it up to the program editors to decide what part to include.


    When I finally finished singing it, the other characters started pping for me, and Harley ran up to me and gave me a big hug with a twinkle in her eye, which made Martha and Eric even more ufortable, but neither of them said anything.


    Steve seemed to have to hold himself back from running up and hugging me like Harley had done, but you could see how happy he was with the song by the way he looked at me.


    "It was awesome!" He said excitedly. "We''ll definitely go fishing together!"


    "And... cut!" Angelina shouted, bringing the scene to a halt.


    But even though the cameras had stopped, everyone still had surprise and shock on their faces that I had actually made up a song using the line that Phil had improvised on the spot!


    It waspletely different from the character "inventing" a song on the spot when everyone already knew the song existed in the script, to me as an artist inventing the song from an improvisation Phil had in the moment.


    After that, the recording went much smoother, especially when I realized that everyone treated me with even more respect after seeing what I had done.


    My only regret was that I hadn''t called Jason to record today, as the reaction of all these artists would make a great vlog.


    I''ll have to ask Angelina if I can bring him tomorrow...'' I thought excitedly.

 Chapter 163 163 - Rich

    Chapter 163 163 - Rich


    "What did you think of the taping?" Selena asked me when we finally finished shooting all the scenes in the episode I was in.


    Since my character wasn''t that important, I finished my part of the shoot in just two days.


    But I realized that even though my character wasn''t that important in the beginning, both my level of acting and my musical talent meant that Angeline was inspired and had some more ideas for Jack to participate more in his scenes in the episode, which increased my participation a little bit.


    Which was a great thing for me, because the more I appeared, the more my poprity would rise.


    "I found that quite amusing." I replied as I left the set. "It''s a different feeling than recording videos for MeTube or recording my songs. I feel like I could do something like this more often in the future."


    "I''m d you liked it." She replied with satisfaction. "I think your participation in these episodes will not only attract more people to your career, but also possibly open more doors for you to get other acting roles in the future."


    "I hope so." I said.


    Laura was still recording the rest of her episode, and if it was a normal day, I would even stay with her to support her so she could perform well, but I couldn''t do that today.


    Since I spent two days recording, the editing part of my videos was behind schedule, and I had to get back home to edit the videos and get them ready to post.


    This weekend I''d be doing shows again and I''d be able to charge the price of a D-rank artist, which was great. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ording to Selena''s calctions, with my poprity in the bars and my ability to get the crowd going, we could already charge around $600 to $700 per show, which would bring me $1,200 to $1,400 per night.


    Not to mention, Selena gave me some news that made me very excited.


    "Now that you''re a D-rank artist, I can start looking for a ce to do a solo show with you. With your poprity, it won''t be hard to get a few hundred people willing to pay $50 a ticket, which would mean at least $10,000 per show." Selena exined, causing my eyes to widen.


    If I could do one show a week, that would be $40,000 a month!


    Of course, that still had to include the investment in the structure, as well as the 20% from AJP, which would reduce my share a lot, butparing that figure to the little over a thousand dors I would make per night on normal shows, it was a big difference!


    When I got home, I remembered that it had been more than three weeks since I hadst received MeTube, and I was curious to know how much I could expect to receive this month.


    So I looked at the channel analytics with excitement.


    |------------------------


    Mized Views Songs: 6,109,000 = $5,192 (+$3,096)


    Mized Views Vlogs: 3.719.690 = $24.180 (+$11.658)


    [340,000 subscribers +60,000 subs


    [Spokify Music ys: 7,640,000] +3,000,000 Views Spokify Mized Views: 5,000,000 = $20,000 (+$12,000)


    [Instabram: 170k followers] +20k followers


    |------------------------


    Adding up all the money I would make from vlogs, music videos and views on Spokify, I would make around $50,000 that month!


    Thinking about how much money that was and how financiallyplicated my family was just a few days ago, the thought that all these problems would disappear in a short time made me very happy.


    Even more so, considering that I could earn even more from the shows and TV series I''d be doing, it wouldn''t be impossible to earn more than a six-figure monthly sry from now on.


    And considering how fast my career was growing, that number could get higher and higher in the future.


    I finally understood how the singers and Youtubers of my previous world had so much money to buy so many luxury cars.


    If Youtubers were getting paid hundreds of thousands of dors a month, it wasn''t impossible to buy a $200,000 Lamborghini on one month''s sry.


    I''m a big fan of cars, both JDM cars like the NSX that I want to buy, ssic American cars like the 1969 Mustang, and luxury sports cars like Lamborghinis, Bugattis, Ferraris, Paganis, but I was aware that all these cars were luxuries that I couldn''t afford yet.


    Even though I was getting paid a lot of money, it wouldn''t be a smart move to just spend all my sry on luxury cars and not have any reserves for the future.


    So my goal when I started getting so much money was to diversify my money with different investments, I wanted to spread my money around in different investment funds, help my parents buildpanies for them and take a share as an investor, maybe buy some real estate for the future, and only spend some of that money on luxuries.


    It was very tempting to really just take the money I was going to get and spend it all on bullshit, but thinking that the future of my life after an artistic career could go very well or something could go wrong along the way, I felt safer investing my money and having a n B for my future.


    It''s not like I was going to make very little money and only have a small portion of it left for me.


    With the amount I was making, even if I took some of that money and invested it, there would still be a lot of money left over that a lot of people only dream about getting every month.


    So I was happy.


    With the $24,000 I had in my bank ount, I only needed another $11,000 toplete the money I needed to buy the car, plus another few thousand dors to buy the custom parts I wanted for the car.


    Even after spending on the car and essories for the car, there would still be enough money left over for me to invest and easily have some more spending money.


    So I was excited.


    With my excitement, two weeks passed and the date that the episode I recorded of the TV series would be aired.

 Chapter 164 164 - He Is The Whole Hell

    Chapter 164 164 - He Is The Whole Hell


    Zoey, a veterinary student at Columbia University, listened to her favorite artist, ckVelvet, while studying for her exam in two weeks.


    She had discovered ckVelvet while searching for something interesting to watch on MeTube, until she found ckVelvet''s channel and loved the content he posted.


    Both the vlogs he posted frequently and the music he made were great, so Zoey couldn''t resist bing a fan.


    She had even set her cell phone to notify her when he posted a new video on MeTube, so she could watch it as soon as it was posted.


    Unfortunately, ckVelvet had already posted a video yesterday, so she had nothing to watch today.


    "Hey Zoey, can we watch The Duncan Family?" Sarah, Zoey''s roommate, came into the room with a bucket of popcorn in her arms.


    Zoey took her eyes off the book and looked at Sarah with the bucket of popcorn and was confused and asked. "Duncan family? What''s that?"


    "It''s a new show thates out on UBC, some girls said it was cool and we decided to go to the dorm and watch the episode thates out today together." Sarah exined as she grabbed some popcorn and ate it while chatting.


    "What''s it about? You know we have exams in two weeks..." Zoey tried to argue.


    But Sarah just shook her head. "The show is focused onedy, the episode onlysts an hour, so you don''t have to worry about wasting too much time, just think of it as a break." Hearing that, Zoey thought for a moment and sighed as she paused the music on her headphones and stretched to watch with Sarah. "Okay, but can I share your popcorn?"


    Hearing this, Sarah became alert and started to walk away slowly. "There''s more popcorn in the microwave, just take yours and make it..."


    As soon as she said this, Sarah turned and ran away, with Zoey running after her,ughing. "I want your popcorn!!!"


    Within minutes, the two girls were sitting on one of the couches in the dorm''s living room, chatting with other girls.


    There were a total of seven girls in the room to watch the episode, but of those girls, only two had watched episode 01, the other five girls were just there to pass the time and rest their minds from studying.


    "When I saw his cell phone and saw that he was talking to Alicia, I couldn''t stand it and smashed his cell phone through the window of his car, breaking everything." One of the girls said proudly, making the other girlsugh.


    "Hey, the episode''s starting!" Another girl said excitedly, making the girls stop talking and watch the show with curiosity.


    Since most of them didn''t understand the show very well, they had to slowly pay attention to the characters'' interactions to get a good understanding of the show''s dynamics.


    But as time went by, they realized that the show was very light and focused onedy, which slowly captured their attention.


    Of course, since the plot wasn''t that deep, the girls would still talk to each other during the episode.


    Until something interesting happened on screen.


    Ding Dong The doorbell rang and Harley happily opened it, thinking it might be her boyfriend.


    When the girls heard that the person at the door might be Harley''s boyfriend, their curiosity was piqued.


    Although they were at the university, their ages weren''t too different from Harley''s, so from their point of view, they weren''t too different.


    This made her curious about the appearance of Harley''s boyfriend.


    When the door opened and her boyfriend appeared, the seven girls in the room were shocked with their mouths hanging open.


    "You came, Jack!" Harley said excitedly, showing how happy she really was to see Jack in her house!


    As soon as Harley said this, the girls saw the camera zoom in on Jack''s face, showing him smiling confidently as he replied. "Yeah babe, I told you I''d be there."


    Seeing Jack''s smile got the girls excited.


    "Damn, he''s hot..." Sarahmented as she looked at Jack on the screen.


    "Hot? He is the whole hell!" Another girl said excitedly.


    The other girls also began toment on him as they watched him interact with Harley with excitement.


    But among the girls, Zoey was even more shocked because she recognized Jack!


    "Isn''t that ckVelvet?" She asked in shock, causing the other girls to look confused.


    "ckVelvet?" Sarah asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "ck who?" Another girl also asked.


    "I''m sure it''s ckVelvet!" Zoey said in shock as she pulled out her phone and opened ckVelvet''s Instagram.


    When she opened histest photo, Zoey handed her phone to the other girls and they looked at it curiously.


    "Hey, did you follow that actor already?" One girl asked in surprise as she looked at the photo.


    "Damn, he looks great with ck hair, but the bleached hair looks amazing..." Another girlmented.


    Seeing their reaction, Zoey exined. "He''s not an actor, he''s a D-list singer I''ve been following for a few weeks. I met him because of a vlog he posted on MeTube, where would I imagine he''s also an actor and on a TV series?"


    Listening to Zoey''s exnation made the other girls even more curious.


    As a result, they talked less during the program and paid even more attention when Jack appeared on the screen.


    Zoey was very focused as well.


    She realized that Jack''s role was much smaller than the other characters, but surprisingly, his interactions with the other characters were very nice.


    Both the more romantic and affectionate way he was with Harley, but still keeping that cool way of speaking... and the difference in how he was with Marthapared to the other characters, since everyone was a little scared of her, but he had no idea and treated her like a normal woman, even joking around with her, even his jokes with Steve.


    But the girls noticed something strange.


    "Hey, there seems to be something wrong with him... right?" Sarahmented confused as she looked at Jack on the screen.


    "Yeah... I feel something wrong too, like he''s acting like a spectator on the screen, watching everything with great interest..." Another girlmented.


    "Could it be because he''s new to this acting career and doesn''t know how to act well?" Zoey also offered her guess.


    "It''s possible..." Another girlmented.


    Thinking that this was the possible reason, the girls tried to ignore this point because of his appearance, but it was hard not to notice their disappointment.


    But then he had a conversation with Steve about fishing that changed their minds.


    "You don''t know how to fish?" Steve asked in shock as he checked the grill.

 Chapter 165 [Bonus Chapter] 165 - I think Ive become a fan

    Chapter 165 [Bonus Chapter] 165 - I think I''ve be a fan


    Seeing that this conversation could lead to something bigger, the girls paid more attention to it and realized that even though Jack was a minor character in the show, the producers had also taken care to give him a backstory and depth that characters like him didn''t usually get.


    It was great because it made him seem more like a real person than just a pretty face who would appear in one episode and nevere back.


    "Then let''s go fishing together! I''ll teach you how to fish! We''ll stay in the boat and watch the bobbers in the pond go up, down, up, down, up, down..." Steve saidughing as he put his hand on Jack''s shoulder and looked at him excitedly.


    As soon as Steve said this, the camera showed the reaction of the other characters and the girls couldn''t control themselves and started tough.


    Both at seeing Harley happy but embarrassed by her father, and at Martha''s facepalm at Steve bing Jack''s friend instead of a tough dad, even Ariel''s surprise and excitement, which made the girls perk up and realize that maybe there was more to it than they''d realized.


    But the strangest thing was Jack''s reaction.


    Instead of just getting excited, he started to get very excited, but excited to an extent that wasn''t normal.


    "Doesn''t he know how to react?" Sarah wondered in confusion.


    But before another girl could say anything, Steve asked exactly what they were thinking.


    "Are you that excited about going fishing?" Steve asked, surprised at Jack''s reaction.


    "No... it''s just that hearing you talk about fishing bobbers going up down, up down gave me inspiration for a song!" Jack replied excitedly.


    The girls were shocked to hear Jack''s answer.


    "Wait, was he acting like that because he was thinking about how to make a song?!" One girl asked.


    "Harley said he had a band, so he''s a musician!" Another girl understood.


    As Jack exined his process of how he came up with the song, the girls were surprised and interested to hear it.


    Especially since they knew that Jack''s actor was a musician in real life.


    So when Jack picked up his guitar and started ying the song "Up Down" on the show, the girls were surprised that the song was actually rted to what Steve had said!


    Surprisingly, he was ying a rock song about a boy fishing, drinking and having fun with his friends! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With such a rtable theme, the girls even started swaying from side to side and dancing to the music with happiness.


    "I wonder if the song was made by the production of the show?" Sarah asked excitedly.


    "I don''t think so, ckVelvet is known for making up songs out of thin air in his shows, I wouldn''t doubt that he really made up this song out of thin air during his performance." Zoey exined, smiling at hearing a new ckVelvet song she didn''t know.


    "You''re joking, right?" Another girl asked in surprise. "Does he suddenly make up songs at gigs?"


    "Yeah, I saw a video of a wedding he sang at, and the bride''s parents were Latino. One of them asked him if he knew a song in Spanish, and he actually sang a song in Spanish that he made up on the spot!" Zoey exined proudly, as if this was her aplishment.


    Hearing this, the girls were even more amazed by Jack, or rather ckVelvet.


    When the song finally ended, Steve shouted that he was going to take Jack fishing, which got the girls excited for the next episodes, wanting to see how this family would interact with Jack in the middle.


    While the male audience saw his song as just something cool but nothing major, the girls were so excited about Jack''s involvement that as soon as the episode ended, they grabbed their cell phones to post about it.


    Within minutes, the topic "Duncan Family" was trending on Twipper with thousands of posts from peoplementing on tonight''s episode.


    Considering that the show only had two episodes, it was surprising that so many people were talking about it, which showed that the show was doing very well.


    Thements from the men watching were more varied, talking about the theme, about Jack''s music, about how funny Steve was, but thements from the girls were almost all focused on Jack and how he acted on the show!


    Seeing so many girls talking about this character and some videos and photos of this character posted on Twipper made more and more girls interested in watching this show.


    To the point that Angelina was shocked that the secondary character she had only made to appear in 3 episodes was getting so much attention!


    And to the girls'' surprise, Zoey''s cell phone received a surprising message.


    [ckVelvet had just posted a new video! "Up Down - Jack Storm (ckVelvet)"]


    Seeing that ckVelvet had just posted a new song and even used Jack''s name as the singer of the song, Zoey''s curiosity was piqued and she quickly put the video on the TV for her and the other girls to react to.


    "Look, ckVelvet just posted the song on his channel, let''s see if there''s any difference from the show version!" Zoey said excitedly, catching the attention of the other girls who were now using Twipper.


    Hearing this, the girls were surprised and quickly turned their attention to the TV.


    When they saw that the video was in premiere mode with 50 seconds to go, they were surprised to find that there were more than 15,000 people waiting to see the song, just like them.


    What they didn''t know was that Twipper had posted the link to the song on MeTube, and out of curiosity, thousands of people who were watching the show, and even those who weren''t, clicked through to see what it was like.


    So a normal song like "Up Down", which Noah thought would get a maximum of 1 million views and a few thousand people watching the live premiere, got a very big release because of the hype of the show, which he took advantage of.


    And this was as good for him as it was for the show, since he had posted as "Jack Storm", the character from the show, this was already an indirect promotion for the show, not to mention that the hype he was getting for this was gigantic, which would attract even more people to watch the show!


    When the countdown finally reached zero, the girls held their breath and saw that the music video was the scene from the show, but with time they saw some differences.


    Even though it was filmed on the same set, the characters'' reactions were different...even the music wasplete now, unlike the shortened version that appeared in the episode.


    The focus of the song was more on Jack, but there were still some reaction scenes from the other characters, which made it even more fun!


    "I think I''ve be a fan of his from now on..." Sarahmented.


    She also got nods from several other girls in the room who, after watching the video, seeing him perform, and even seeing how he acted in the vlogs, couldn''t resist bing fans of his just like Zoey...

 Chapter 166 - News

    Chapter 166 - News


    The response to the Duncan Family episode was much bigger than I thought it would be.


    Especially for the role of Jack, who we all thought would be a minor supporting character, it seems that I managed to get a lot of interest from the public just by being normal, but because I did that song, it made the public''s interest in Jack skyrocket even more.


    By the end of the night, [Up Down - Jack Storm] had over 200,000 views, which surprised me a lot.


    As soon as I appeared in the episode, my Instabram DMs were bombarded by followers who watched the episode and recognized me immediately.


    Since the show was on TV and it wasn''t possible to see the audience''s reaction in real time like the streams I used to do, I had to open Twipper and see people''sments there.


    Of course I wasn''t disappointed because most of thements were surprisingly about me, just the guest artist that was on the show.


    I thought it was funny that they thought my acting was so bad, to the point that Jack looked a little strange as he looked around the house in amazement, as if I was just an amateur who couldn''t hide his surprise at being on a TV show.


    But the difference in how Jack acted before he thought of the song and after he thought of the song was very big, making the audience realize that this was intentional and not due to ack of skill on my part.


    Another positive thing that surprised me was that my GAA ranking increased slightly during the broadcast of this episode.


    [ckVelvet - 40,321th -> 35,551st D Rank].


    Even though it was easier to climb up thedder from the bottom, I didn''t expect to move up 5,000 positions in just one episode!


    I think the reason for this was that my character really got a lot of attention and generated a lot of discussion on Twipper, so I ended up getting a lot more attention and recognition than such a small character would have.


    Even though the show was on a majorwork like UBC, I knew that I shouldn''t have gotten so much poprity for just appearing in one episode.


    As soon as the episode was over, I began to receive several messages from family and friends, mainly from my father''s family, with my uncle Carlos being the first to send a message about seeing me on TV.


    This was followed by my other uncles and aunts who also heard that I was on TV and went to see if it was really me.


    When I confirmed by text that it was indeed me on their TV, their surprise was huge.


    I just smiled happily as I chatted with them for a while before putting my phone away and going back to paying attention to my parents.


    We also watched the episode together on the couch at home, and throughout the episode they asked me questions to satisfy their curiosity about the show.


    "Your interaction with Harley was very intimate, wasn''t it, Noah?" My mom asked, looking at me with interest. "When you came to pick up the helmet after school, was that to take her somewhere on the bike?"


    Hearing this, I froze and looked at my mom in surprise, seeing a yful smile on her face.


    Watching her, I was amazed at how she had changed without me even noticing.


    Because of Helicopter Fighter Lauren, my mother has managed to ovee a lot of the insecurity and overprotectiveness she has had for us since I was born and is now able to deal with these things much better.


    "Yeah... she asked me to take her to the acting audition, I helped her with a scene and they invited me to audition for Jack the following week." I exined.


    "So you really did take a pretty girl on the back of your bike..." Livughed, pretending to be offended.


    I just shook my head at her antics and we chatted some more before I went to the garage.


    What used to be a garage with just my dad''s car and my motorcycle was now a garage with two cars and a motorcycle.


    One of the cars was still my dad''s car, the bike was still my bike, but the other car was my new toy.


    The blue Honda/Acura NSX that I wanted so much... the car was beautiful...


    [Visual representation on Discord.gg/NunuXD] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I bought itst weekend as soon as I received the money from MeTube.


    Last month''s money had been $55,000, which with the $24,000 I already had in my bank ount from the shows and the TV show payment, had risen to $79,000...


    That was a lot of money... I had to use $35,000 to buy the car, which brought the total down to $44,000, of which I transferred $10,000 to my father to help with the household bills, leaving me with only $34,000, which I still had to pay for some equipment for my small studio in the basement, pay my school fees, and have the car serviced at my uncle''s garage, which brought the amount left in my ount down to $30,000.


    It was still a lot of money... I didn''t even know how to spend that much money in a single month, so I used my idea to start investing.


    My knowledge of investing was very low, so I had to focus on a small investment without too much risk, so that while I was learning about it, there was no chance of me losing money.


    My way out was to invest in real estate funds, which served as a safe choice that would earn me about 1% a month, which for an investment of $15,000 meant I would make $150 a month, which was not much? Yes, but it was the beginning of an investment portfolio for me, something that I would slowly grow to the point where it would be another major source of ie for me.


    That left me with just $15,000 in my bank ount, which I treated as a fund for fun or an emergency reserve in case something happened and we needed urgent cash without having to ask anyone.


    The car was still stock, with no drastic aesthetic changes and no engine or performance modifications that I knew I would want to change over time, so some of the money left in my ount would eventually be spent on parts to customize the NSX...


    Of course, the more money I had left in my bank ount each month, the more money I would have to invest, not to mention that I also started researching investments to try to find more profitable ways to invest and get more than just a 1% return on my investment each month.


    I just had to not rush into it and give myself enough time to learn about it safely.


    While I was in the garage proudly looking at the car, I received a phone call from Selena with a very big surprise.


    Since I had been focusing a lot on my acting career the past few weeks, it was time to focus on my singing side, which has always been my passion, and with the offer Selena had received, I was excited to get back to it.]

 Chapter 167 [Bonus Chapter] 167 - Motivation

    Chapter 167 [Bonus Chapter] 167 - Motivation


    When I answered Selena''s call, I noticed that her voice was more animated than usual.


    [Hey Noah, how was it, did you enjoy your part in the finished episode?" she asked.


    [I really enjoyed it, it''s quite different to see yourself ying a character on TV instead of acting naturally on MeTube, it''s quite nice to see how people just call me Jack on the inte haha]. I replied as I got into the car.


    [I thought you''d have this reaction. You know, with your participation in the show, your market value has gone up a lot, since you''ve gained a small foothold in the acting public while still remaining stable in the singing space, the likelihood of the public knowing you now has gone up, both because of the show and because of your music. Not to mention that your idea of releasing the song after the episode was genius, which very well converted the audience that was talking about Jack on Twipper to the ckVelvet audience]. Selena said in an approving voice.


    I was happy to hear that, since it was my idea and it worked out so well, it was a great thing for my career. [I''m d you liked it hehe].


    [With the increase in its poprity and price came a lot of different gig offers, which also means that we don''t have to do as many gigs in bars as we used to]. Selena said a little relieved.


    [Really?! That''s cool!] I replied.


    Even though I liked singing in bars, the amount they paid was very low. The biggest advantage for me was that I could record vlogs with Jason and make a few thousand dors more by recording the backstage of the shows, but for Selena it was aplete waste of time as she only got a few hundred dors per show.


    [For this weekend we have three gig offers that I''ve epted for you, the first offer is for tomorrow, it''s a 15th birthday. The girl''s family is Latino and they were already interested in calling you after hearing your song ''Bando'', but that quickly turned from interest to certainty when the birthday girl saw your performance on Duncan Family and begged her father that she wanted Jack Storm to sing at her birthday...]. Selena said as I could feel her facepalm on the other end of the call.


    Iughed when I heard that. [Does she want Jack Storm with ck hair or ck Velvet with bleached hair? Because I don''t want to dye my hair ck again...]


    [She said she prefers bleached hair, so don''t worry. The price of the show was $4,000 for the night, which is above par for someone of your current rank, what do you think?"]. She asked, her voice also slightly giggly.


    [Wow, 4k for one night''s show?! That sounds great to me.] I replied excitedly, even if I had to pay some of that to Selena and Jason, there would still be $3,000 left for me, a great amount for just one night''s show.


    [I thought you''d like it, that was the standard amount I was charging for the first two shows of the weekend, Saturday''s show was a nightclub that invited you to be the only singer of the night and do a longer show, while Sunday''s show would be a benefit show that I thought I would use to further enhance your image and poprity]. She exined.


    When I thought that I could make $6,000 profit in a single weekend, I was very pleased. [No problem, tell me more about this benefit concert.]


    [Sunday''s show is at a barbecue festival to raise money and clothes for the local orphanage. They actually called AJP and asked if there were any F-rated artists avable to do a one-hour show for them, even asking how much, where they wanted to pay, but after doing more research on them and seeing that it really was a serious orphanage that needed donations, we looked for higher-rated artists to participate and in the end we decided to let you go because this is a great time for you to get good publicity and I know you wouldn''t feel bad about singing for free, unlike some of the problem artists that work for thepany]. Selena exined.


    I was surprised to hear that. Even though I''ve never been to an orphanage, from everything I''ve heard about how the kids suffer and how much help they always need, I looked at my bank ount with $15,000 that I was just going to spend on bullshit and I started to feel a little bad.


    I''m already getting so much money... so much money that I don''t even have much to spend on other than luxuries I don''t need, I guess it wouldn''t hurt to make a few donations now and then to help those in need, right? I thought as I felt a tug on my heart.


    I didn''t want to donate all my money, but a part of my money, which I didn''t think was much, could be the amount needed to keep the children in the orphanage from freezing...


    Just as I was deciding to use the opportunity of the barbecue to really help and not just try to get more poprity for my career, I heard a message.


    I recognized the sound, it was the one I heard every time I got a new point in the stats.


    But when I saw what I had gotten, I waspletely shocked, because I had never gotten that before.


    [+1 Lucky].


    I quickly opened my profile to see if anything had changed.


    =========================


    | Character Status


    =========================


    | Name: Noah ck


    | Title: Endurance, Tuned Ear. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    | Level: 01


    |------------------------


    | HP: 150/150


    | MP: 150/150


    |------------------------


    | Weight: 72 Kg


    | Strength (STR): 14 -> 15


    | Dexterity (DEX): 13 -> 14


    | Constitution (CON): 15


    | Intelligence (INT): 15


    | Wisdom (WIS): 12 -> 13


    | Charisma (CHA): 15 -> 17 (16 + 1) | Agility (AGL): 12 -> 14


    | Luck (LUK): ??


    |------------------------


    Unfortunately, the value in (LUK) was still just a question mark, preventing me from seeing what the real value was...


    But looking up at the sky, I thought of the old man who brought me into this world, and I felt a good feelinge over me, as if he was happy to see how I was doing.


    This gave me the motivation to prepare something special for Sunday...

 Chapter 168 - Quinceanera

    Chapter 168 - Quinceanera


    The feeling of doing gigs in bars was nice, but the feeling ofing to do special and different gigs was even nicer.


    It was Friday and I had just arrived at the venue for the girl''s 15th birthday party.


    Looking at the size of the ballroom where the birthday party was to be held, I could understand where the girl''s parents got $4,000 just to pay the singer for the party.


    The ce was gigantic, even bigger than the wedding party where I first sang Bando.


    "You''re the singing group, right?" A woman with a tablet in her hand looked at us and started walking. "Come with me."


    Our group of five followed her curiously, looking around.


    Since this was one of the special gigs I would be ying for several hours, I invited Mark and Frank to y with me so I wouldn''t get so tired.


    Especially considering that I was already getting so much money, considering the payments from the shows, the payment from MeTube, the payment from Spokify, the payments from my acting, adding it all up, there was so much money in my ount every month that paying Mark and Frank to y with me was like an investment so that I wouldn''t get so exhausted during the shows.


    If I can keep myself less tired during today''s show, I can perform better at tomorrow''s show without having topromise the quality of either show.


    Having the two of them in the show with me meant that I would be paid about $600 less than I would have been originally, but if it meant that I could do more shows, or even extend the time of the shows to earn more at each show, it was already an indirect profit.


    "Hey, is that Jack?!" I heard a surprised girl''s voice.


    "Is that him? His hair looks a little different..." Another girlmented confusedly.


    "That''s why I think it''s him even more, because I saw on his Instagram that his original hair is bleached, just to y the character of Jack in Duncan Family he dyed his hair ck!" The other girl exined.


    Realizing they were talking about me, I got curious and looked in the direction of the voice and saw two girls a little younger than me, wearing pretty dresses, looking at me with interest.


    Seeing that they were really talking about me and looking at me, I smiled at them and nodded politely.


    "It''s really him!" The second girl said excitedly.


    "I knew it was him!" The other girl said even more excitedly.


    "I can''t believe Victoria managed to get Jack for her birthday party!" Another girl who had also seen me began toment.


    Jason was smart and already had his camera on, pointing at anything that looked interesting so I could use it in my vlog, including the decorations and the girls'' reactions.


    With the right editing, this would make a great filmography.


    Something I have noticed in thest few videos is that the quality of Jason''s shots has improved a lot.


    Compared to the first videos we did together and the most recent ones, I myself noticed several points where he was using the camera much better, which greatly increased the quality of the recording for the videos.


    This also made me consider increasing the amount I was paying him per day, as I didn''t want him to leave me to shoot for someone who was paying more.


    Like it or not, Jason is the second biggest reason I make over $20k a month from MeTube, so paying him more isn''t undeserved.


    We had about 40 minutes to organize the instruments and set up all the equipment we would need, and then at 8:00 p.m. we finally hit the stage and I looked out at the audience with a smile on my face.


    As a girl finishing her quinceanera, the birthday girl was very visible among the guests with her long, elegant dress, and to see the smile on her face as soon as the stage lights came on and revealed us to the audience, I was pleased.


    "Good evening everyone, I''m ckVelvet, but I think some people here might only know me as Jack from the Duncan Family, I was invited to do a few other shows tonight, but when I heard that Victoria specifically wanted me to sing at her birthday party, I had to turn down the othermitments and dedicate myself to making this event so special for her. As soon as I said that, the crowd started pping and I noticed that Victoria, the birthday girl, had an even bigger smile on her face.


    It wasn''t a lie that there were other events I had been invited to that night, just that the pay and interest wasn''t as good as this birthday, so technically I was telling the truth.


    But saying it that way was a great strategy to make the party hosts feel more honored that I had chosen them, in an indiscreet way that not only increased my value by showing that I had other events to go to, but also by valuing their invitation and showing that I really appreciated it.


    "To start the show, I thought of one of my fans'' favorite songs to sing..." I spoke, but was interrupted by an excited girl. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Boyfriend!!!!" The girl shouted, surprising me and the other guests at the party.


    Seeing that everyone was quiet, the girl was startled and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Laughing, I looked at her with a smile and replied, "I see someone here likes my songs haha, thank you very much, I was actually thinking of singing Boyfriend, but since the birthday girl wanted Jack to sing at her concert, I thought I''d start with the song "Up Down" to liven up the ce a bit and then sing Boyfriend.


    When I heard that I was going to sing "Up Down", the song that Jack sang on the show and that most of the girls at the party knew about me, I heard a few screams from excited girls, especially from the birthday girl who ran up to the stage to watch the whole thing with her eyes wide open.


    Although it was a new song, I had already given Mark and Frank the sheet music and we had yed it a few times at my house beforeing here so they were familiar with it, which wasn''t hard to learn with their talent.


    Even more, for those of them who already knew how to read music, having it in front of you while ying the instruments was like having the answers to all the questions on your test, it was practically like ying with Hacks.


    So with the three of us set up, Mark started the score on drums, Frank was on keyboards and I had my guitar on my chest when I started singing.


    ??????


    It was Friday after five, I got here just in time.


    Went ahead and wet a line ''fore I went and lost my mind


    And I ain''t been here long, but the bobbers in the pond


    Going up, down, up, down, up, down...


    ??????


    As soon as I started singing this song, I was surprised to look out into the audience and realize that there were several girls singing along with me!

 Chapter 169 [Bonus Chapter] 169 - Duet

    Chapter 169 [Bonus Chapter] 169 - Duet


    My version of Up Down was different from the original version from my past world, mainly because while the original version was extremely country oriented, my version was much more rock oriented.


    Even though I liked some of the country songs, that style was very niche because it was also much more interesting to older people than the young audience I''ve been cultivating since the beginning.


    Of course, I know there are a lot of young people who like country music, especially in the South, but I already had my own version of a very sessful country song, "A Bar Song," so I didn''t need another one.


    So I changed the rhythm of "Up Down" to something more rock-oriented to try to make it a more general and universal version, something that not only the southern part of the country would really appreciate, but anyone listening around the world would like.


    And seeing how the girls responded to it, it worked very well, as both the birthday girl and her friends were singing and dancing very excitedly in front of the stage.


    As I looked further in the background, I saw that the girls'' rtives were also smiling and enjoying the song, although the birthday girl''s father was looking at me with a strange expression.


    When I finally finished singing "Up Down", I took a few breaths, grabbed my bottle of water and drank a lot to soothe my throat.


    Since it was a 15-year-old girl''s birthday, I didn''t want to drink alcohol, so I had to make do with water.


    "More people know this song than I thought..." I said with augh into the microphone.


    "Everyone was watching Duncan Family when I said I was going to invite you to my birthday!" Victoria yelled at me excitedly.


    "Ohh, really?! So you''re responsible for everyone knowing my music, Ms. Victoria?" I asked jokingly.


    Seeing that I was talking to her in such an intimate way, Victoria got even more excited and smiled back. "Yes!"


    "I was wondering... since you were responsible for introducing them to my song ''Up Down'', do you happen to know any of my other songs?" I asked.


    "All of them! I know all your songs!" She eximed excitedly.


    "Really? Then how about youe up here and pick a song for us to sing along to?" I asked as I held out my hand.


    Hearing that, I saw her eyes light up even more and she started nodding quickly as she walked towards the stairs to get up on stage and quickly came to my side as she took my hand.


    "What song are you going to sing?" I asked.


    ~ Bando she replied with a perfect Spanish ent.


    Considering she was turning 15 and having such a big quinceanera party, it wasn''t surprising to me that she could speak Spanish, as this party was much moremon and appreciated among families of Latin American descent.


    Looking at the crowd and noticing Latin features in most of them, I realized that this was another party where I could use my Spanish skills and they would like me even more.


    [Spanish Language Skills Lv 23 -> 25]


    Since my Spanish lessons at school gave me an 80% learning speed buff, even if I only had a few lessons a week, it was still very useful for quickly increasing my skill level.


    And considering that Lv 25 in this skill represented that I had 4 years and 3 months of practice with thisnguage, my pronunciation andprehension of Spanish at this point was very good, several times better than thest time I appeared in Spanish in the wedding vlog.


    ~ Hehe, do you happen to know ''bar'' so we can sing Bando together? ~ I asked in Spanish, looking at Victoria.


    Hearing me speak Spanish much better than she thought I could, Victoria was surprised. ~ Si, I can ''bar'' a little... not very well, but if you go easy on me, I think I can... ~


    The way she spoke, very shy and with her head down, made her family and friends in the audienceugh.


    The only one with an even bigger frown was her father, who wasn''t happy to see a boy hitting on his daughter, but his wife just nudged him with her elbow and he had to sigh.


    Something I found outter when I was editing the recording that Jason made, which happened to include this scene that would be iconic for the video.


    ~ Okay, then we can sing this while we dance slower. ~ I said in Spanish, leaving my mic with her while I took another mic for myself.


    Since I would be dancing with her, I wouldn''t be able to y the guitar, which I gave to Frank, who could y that very well, and I was left with just the microphone in my hand while I held out my other hand for Victoria to hold.


    ??????


    You look at me and, girl, you take me to another ce...


    Got me feeling like I''m flying, like I''m out of space... N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Something ''bout your body says: Come and take me...


    Got me begging, got me hoping that the night don''t stop...


    ??????


    Since Victoria was nervous, I started singing and dancing slowly, using my [Dancing Mastery Lv 15] to lead her around the stage with one hand while holding the microphone and singing with the other hand.


    At first, Victoria was still a little stiff and nervous, but as I gently led her around the stage, she slowly began to loosen up as she danced more and more freely.


    At no point did she sing out loud, she just kept her voice low and hummed the lyrics very softly, concentrating only on the dance steps and how not to mess up the dance.


    Luckily for her, I had learned a lot about leading a dance partner in my dance sses at school, which was a great help for her, as she just had to follow the movement of my arms pulling her from one side of the stage to the other, while she just had to concentrate on doing the steps with me to the rhythm of the song.


    But finally, when it came to the chorus of the song, Victoria brought the microphone closer to her mouth and I noticed that she wanted to sing this, so I lowered my voice and changed my singing style to be the second voice, making the bass of my voice an apaniment to the treble of her voice in this section.


    ??????


    I wanna be contigo


    And live contigo


    And dance contigo


    Para have contigo


    Una noche loca (una noche loca)


    Ay besar tu boca (y besar tu boca)


    ??????


    Surprisingly, Victoria''s voice was very good! Even though she had no professional singing training, she managed to keep her voice within the right notes, just slipping into the wrong note every now and then, but toy ears like the audience, the quality was great!


    I only had to adjust my voice once while we were singing together to use my voice to amplify her voice even more, so everything sounded great.


    When we finished singing and dancing to the song, instead of just walking away from me, Victoria came over and hugged me happily.


    And seeing how happy she was, the audience began to apud excitedly for our impromptu performance together.


    With all these excited reactions, I had to admit to myself.


    Even though performing was fun, this life on stage, instantly intensifying the emotions of my audience, was what really motivated me to improve as a performer...

 Chapter 170 - Which song?

    Chapter 170 - Which song?


    As with my wedding gigs, the owners of this party liked my performance so much that they asked me to sing for an extra hour.


    I have to say that when I sang Boyfriend I got a slightly different reaction from different groups of people.


    Victoria and her friends her age obviously loved the lyrics, with the standard reaction I usually get from girls who are interested in me.


    Victoria''s aunt and uncle had already had a few drinks and didn''t care much and just danced on the dance floor to whatever I was singing.


    Even Victoria''s mother loved the lyrics and danced with the others.


    The problem was Victoria''s father, who looked at me as if he could kill me with his eyes.


    I just pretended not to see him and kept singing my songs.


    By the end of the party, Jason had made some great recordings, Mark and Frank had helped me a lot to keep the mood up and put on the best show I could, while Selena got $1,000 for another hour of show, bringing my gross for the night to $5,000.


    After deducting $700 from Mark and Frank, there was $4,300 left, minus Selena''s 20%, there was $3,440 left for me, which I took, plus $350 for Jason, the same amount I paid Mark and Frank, and in the end there was $3,090 left for me.


    Getting 3k in one night was great value, especially since it was enough to boost my bank ount from $15k to $18k.


    Not to mention that the three of them were very happy to get more than they normally get.


    Considering that I used to pay Jason $150 a night and Mark and Frank $200, I had more than doubled the amount I was paying Jason and increased the amount I was paying Mark and Frank by 75%.


    "Since you''ve been with me from the beginning, I''m not going to treat anyone badly. Since I''ve been promoted to D-rank and now I''m getting paid more for the shows, you who are helping me to improve the quality of the show will also get paid more for your appearances in the shows. I said as I exined why I was increasing the amount I was paying them.


    Considering that we were doing 3 shows a week together, that would give them an average pay of $4,200 a month each, which obviously wasn''t an extremely high amount to live a luxurious life, but it was a great way to supplement their monthly ie or even open up an opportunity for them to not have to worry about looking for normal jobs to support themselves.


    And considering that the more I grew and got more money, the more I would pay them, I was giving them the prospect of future growth based on the growth of my career, as if they were shares in a growingpany.


    Does that sound arrogant? It certainly is, but it''s the truth, they even noticed that I had a repertoire of great original songs that I was releasing very easily, and my meteoric rise only showed that staying with me was the best choice.


    If I became a C-Rank artist, their monthly sry would potentially increase to five figures a month, which would finally take them to a whole new level.


    While it was just me and Selena in her car on the way back to my ce, shemented on my decision to raise her sry.


    "That was a good move, with Mark and Frank''s talent they could possibly try to be indie artists and hope to grow enough to make a lot of money, just like they did the day I met you, but ying as a backing band for you is not only safer and more stable, but you''ve given them a clear growth path that they''re unlikely to refuse to try and venture out on their own." Selenamented as she nodded.


    "Yes... I''m already making a lot of money, and possibly the money I''m going to make will get bigger and bigger in the future, so it''s better to just not be greedy and share the pot of gold with those who are struggling on my side, than to lose them and have to look for a difficult person to work with..." I exined my point of view and got a nod of agreement from Selena.


    Even Selena was beginning to be positive about me.


    Considering that AJP gets 20% of what I make, today''s show earned them $860, if I did 3 shows like this on the weekends, that would mean that more than $10k a month would go to AJP asmission, which may sound like a lot, but if you do the math, it means that with AJP''s help, I would already be getting $40k - $50k a month from the shows alone, not counting how much I would get from MeTube and Spokify.


    My advantage with MeTube and Spokify was that unlike other artists who only released a few songs a year, I was releasing at least two songs a month, which greatly increased my ie, not to mention how much I was getting from vlogs.


    When I got home and saw the blue NSX parked in the garage, a smile appeared on my face.


    I even wanted to drive the NSX and do the show, but since I didn''t know what the party would be like and if I would have to drink, I preferred to just go with Selena and Jason in her car and take the time to record the intro to the vlog like we always did.


    The next day, I looked at the posts that the birthday crowd had made tagging me, and I reposted some of those posts on my Instabram and Twipper profiles, generating some engagement on my profile, but my focus was on something else.


    Even if I had a solo show today, it would just be a normal gig in a bar like I always do.


    My mind was on how to make tomorrow''s concert experience special.


    Since it would be a benefit concert, I had a few ideas that I could put into action to help the children even more.


    The first idea I had was the video I was going to make.


    I wanted to get Jason to record this event, not so I could make more money, but so I could have another opportunity to raise money for the kids.


    I would have all the mization from the video go directly into the orphanage''s ount, which would bring in a few thousand dors more in donations for the upkeep of the ce.


    But I still felt it wasn''t enough... N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I still felt that I had to do something more.


    So as a musician, wouldn''t it be ideal if I just made a song? Not only could I make a song to cheer up kids, but I could use the mization of Spokify and MeTube to make more money for them.


    I would still get the fame that this song would bring me, but the money from the song would go to help the children, which would be like killing two birds with one stone.


    And considering how much my music was making on Spokify, if I added up the ie from the vlog on Metube, the music on MeTube, and the music on Spokify, it would be a constant source of ie and donations for the orphanage.


    In the first few months, this could be a 5-figure donation, and over the months it could even be a 6-figure donation, considering that my old songs are still earning me a lot of money today.


    Now the main decision was... what song would I choose to sing at this event?


    First, I had to choose a song that the children would understand and like.


    Second, the song had to have a good message for the children, something that would give them hope for the future and warm their hearts.


    Third, and most importantly, the song had to be good.


    There was no point in me making a song that the children would understand and that had a good message, but the lyrics would be bad and boring, no one would listen to it, it wouldn''t make any money, and the children wouldn''t want to listen to it again.


    On that point alone, I had already discarded several song ideas I''d had.


    While I was thinking about what song to choose, Ethan came into the bedroom to get some toys to y with, and looking at those toys, an idea came to me very strongly.


    Mainly because one of the toys he picked up was a cowboy doll and the other was an astronaut.


    It wasn''t possible that I didn''t understand that this could be a sign for one of the most ssic songs of my childhood, right?


    Not only were the lyrics simple and easy for children to understand, they had the message that children needed to hear in times of need like the one they were going through, but most importantly, the song was very beautiful and went down very well in my former world.


    Of course, arge part of the song''s sess was due to the fact that it was one of the most ssic songs from one of the most sessful children''s cartoons in my former world.


    But that wasn''t aplete problem for me.


    If I was an unknown artist, it might have been more difficult to get the song to go viral, but with my current rank and how many followers I have on social media, it wasn''t impossible for this song to reach arge audience.


    And with how good this song was, I was confident that it would get a few million views!

 Chapter 171 - Family Help

    Chapter171 - Family Help


    Saturday night''s show was very good, the feeling of being the only singer at a bar night was much more fun than sharing the stage with other singers.


    Since I was already thest singer of the night when I was an E Rank Artist, singing right after the D Rank singers, now that I''ve be a D Rank singer, doing shows by myself would be moremon than sharing stages.


    Which was great for me because not only would it be less tiring because I wouldn''t have to go from one bar to another in the middle of the night, but it would also be better for my image because I would be the one singing all night and the image that would stay in the minds of all the customers would be mine, and it would also be more lucrative...


    While sharing two stages in different bars I would only receive $1,400 a night, doing 3 to 4 hours of shows in one bar would increase my ie to $3,000 to $4,000 a night.


    With the higher amount of money I was getting per night, it also meant that I could call on Mark and Frank to help me y, which made these gigs even less tiring.


    At the end of the night, after receiving $4,000 with Selena, we paid the three of us the same amount as yesterday, $350 each, leaving me with only $2,290 after AJP''s 20%.


    But getting paid less tonight was still better than having to do all those hours of shows alone.


    Not to mention, since each show was getting so long, I was able to turn each day''s show into a different vlog, which, considering each vlog averaged 300-400k views, meant an average of $2,000 to $2,500 more for me as a bonus for the vlogs Jason recorded each night.


    That''s not counting the vlogs that could potentially go viral, so I wasn''t being stingy with the little bit of money I was giving up each night to pay the people who were helping me out.


    On Sunday, when I woke up and looked at Ethan sleeping in the bed next to mine, I remembered that today was the day I usually went out to eat with my family.


    But since I was doing the concert at noon, we wouldn''t be able to go somewhere special to have lunch together.


    I guess I could ask them to go to the charity barbecue with me, right? I realized that since it would be a way for us to go together, they could see a show of mine that they hadn''t seen in a long time, not to mention that it could help get more people involved in the charity event.


    So after I showered and went downstairs to greet my parents, I saw them on the sofa together under a nket watching an old movie on TV, which made me smile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since my dad no longer had to work two jobs every day, he had more free time to spend with his family, which I noticed my mom, Ethan, and Liv loved.


    Unfortunately, we kind of reversed roles, because while my dad was spending more and more time at home, I was spending more and more time away from home, with my extracurricrs at school taking up a few hours each weekday, and on the weekends I had to focus most of my time on my career.


    "Hey, good morning." I said as I walked into the living room and sat down on the other sofa.


    "Good morning, Noah!" My mom said with a smile.


    "Good morning champ!" My dad also greeted me with a smile.


    "I forgot to tell you, my show is going to be earlier than usual today." I said.Upd??ted chapters ??n n??velbin(.


    "Earlier? How much earlier?" My father asked.


    "At noon." I said a little disappointed, imagining that they would be a little sad.


    And my mother said really a little sad. "Really? So you won''t be able to have lunch with us? Do you want me to make you a quick lunch before you leave?"


    "No need." I smiled. I smiled. "The ce I''m going to sing is an orphanage. They''re having a charity barbecue that starts at 11:00 in the morning and goes into the evening. I''m going in to sing at 1:00, so I thought we''d go there together to eat before my show." Hearing this, my parents got excited, especially my mother, who I could tell was getting emotional and excited to be involved.


    "Okay, let''s go!" She said excitedly as she got up from the sofa and quickly went upstairs to her room to get ready, leaving my father lost as he stared at the unfinished movie on the TV.


    But I could tell he was happy, too.


    When I wired him the $10,000 this month, he tried his best to refuse, asking me to wire him at most half of it, but I was adamant and wired him the $10,000 even though he didn''t need it, saying that if he didn''t spend it all now, he could save it for a home renovation, a new car, or something else he felt he needed.


    Although reluctant, my father still took the money and kept what was left after paying the bills.


    But I began to notice small changes around the house.


    My mother would buy new clothes for the five of us from time to time, old things that were broken in the house, like the washing machine that was as old as I was, were now reced with a new one, which showed that my parents, although reluctant, were using the money wisely and improving the quality of life for everyone in the house.


    But when I said it was a charity event, I noticed the twinkle in my father''s eye and wondered what he was thinking. Maybe even though he had bought a lot of things for the house, there was still a lot of money left in the ount, and as someone who was nowhere near the hardship that the children at the orphanage were going through, maybe my father was thinking of donating some of the money to the children.


    So I smiled and asked him. "Dad, are you thinking of donating some of your leftover money to the orphanage?"


    When my father heard me ask this, he froze and looked at me with embarrassment. "I''m sorry Noah, I know it''s your money, I just felt sorry for the kids."


    Laughing as I shook my head, I replied, "Don''t worry Dad, it''s not my money, since I gave it to you it''s yours and Mom''s, I won''t judge anything you do with it, I trust you. I''m just saying this because I''m going to make some donations today, so you don''t have to worry so much about the donations."


    "Some donations?" He asked confused.


    "First, I''m going to sing for free, so ording to my price, that would be a donation of $4,000. Secondly, I intend to make a vlog and donate the value of that vlog to the orphanage, which should already give them $2,000 in donations from the ie from the views, not to mention that I have written a song for the children that I intend to release and leave the ie from the song to the orphanage, which should mean at least another $4,000 in ie, which will total about $10,000 in donations, so don''t worry so much about the donations, I will already be donating a lot for us."


    Hearing this, my father''s eyes widened, which was quickly reced by a proud smile.


    "You''re going to be a great man, Noah..." My father said as he smiled at me.


    I have to admit that I was a little embarrassed by thispliment, especially when I thought that it wasing from my father... a figure who had always been so controversial and difficult in my past life, it struck me differently...


    "Of course, everything bought there will be converted into money to donate to the orphanage, so we can donate by eating barbecue and buying presents." I said as I ignored hispliment and got up to go down to the basement.


    My dad just smiled at the way I was acting and I ignored him as I flopped down on the sofa down here and let that strange feeling leave my chest.


    I still wasn''t 100% over my father from my old world, but I feel that using the name ckVelvet as my stage name makes it much easier for me to get over him... since it was my old father''s stage name.


    But to hear my current dad praise me and say he was proud of me...fuck...that was hard to deal with.


    It wasn''t a bad feeling, on the contrary, it was a very good feeling, I was overjoyed to receive this recognition, I just needed a few minutes to recover...


    So I just closed my eyes and rested for a few minutes with my eyes closed and my head a little bit off, letting everything go through my mind.


    After a few minutes I thought of something and decided to call Selena to confirm the situation at the orphanage, to make sure my donations weren''t being embezzled or misused.


    She was surprised at my intentions, but approved of them all, knowing that everything I was doing would bring a wave of positive poprity to my image that was priceless.


    Especially with my ns to make it clear everywhere that the profits from the video and song would go to the children, it would be a great marketing strategy.


    I also noticed their happiness that I was doing this on my own initiative and not just thinking about profit and fame, but really caring about the children.


    With that settled, I was thinking about getting my things and walking to my car when I had an idea I hadn''t thought of before.


    If I could get 1 charisma point for my haircut, could I get another point for something else... like... makeup?

 Chapter 172 - Make-up and mechanics

    172 172 - Make-up and mechanics


    When I participated in the TV show as Jack, I was made up by the make-up team, but since my character was of little importance and the make-up artists thought I was already pretty enough, the make-up they put on my face was just what was necessary to make my skin stand out well against the studio lighting and not look weird when the camera was recording me.


    But when I thought about the Kpop idols of my former world, both male and female, who wore a lot of makeup and managed to go from a 7 out of 10 face to a 9 out of 10 face or even a 10 out of 10 face, I wondered if it wasn''t possible to wear makeup to look prettier and get another charisma point.


    [Charisma (CHA): 17 (16 + 1)]


    I currently had 16 charisma points that really belonged to me, plus one point for my perfectly cut hair. If I added another point for my well-made makeup, I would have 18 points... which was already a level of beauty and appearance far above normal.


    I was so in control of my appearance, with a score so close to 20 points, that I was sure it would only help my career more and more.


    It''s not that "being pretty" is a bad thing; on the contrary, the prettier a person was, the more pleasant he or she was to look at, and the easier it was to like such a personpared to an ugly person.


    But unfortunately, even if I wanted to test this, I couldn''t test it now because I didn''t even know the names of makeup products, let alone how to apply them to my face to make me look good.


    But I knew that if I had enough practice, I could use it to improve my appearance.


    Even if Lv10 makeup wasn''t good enough, what if this skill reached Lv20? What about Lv 30? Imagine this skill at Lv 40? What nuances would I know, how well would I know makeup to be able to enhance someone''s appearance with this skill?


    So I started to think about it as something really useful to learn and decided to talk to Liv about it.


    Arriving at her bedroom door, which was only slightly closed, I knocked with my knuckles.


    Knock knock "Hey Liv." I said.


    "Noah?! Come in." She replied from inside the room.


    Slowly opening the door, I looked around the room and noticed her sitting at her dressing table applying makeup to her face, the perfect moment!


    "I think I''ve arrived at the perfect moment hehe." Iughed as I walked over and sat down on her bed, making her stop what she was doing and look at me in confusion.


    "Perfect time for what? I''m just doing my makeup..." She asked.


    So I exined my thoughts on makeup and how much good it could do for my career, making her surprised at my idea and excited to be able to help me.


    "Sure, if you want I can teach you and exin everything I know!" She replied happily.


    With how much I''d helped her with the violin and all the other things around the house, this was one of the few times I''d needed her help, and seeing her feel so useful brought a smile to my face.


    Throughout her make-up process, she began to exin to me the basics of everything she was doing, the name of each product, the brand, what the product was used for, how she used the product in the best way, how she used two different products tobine the two and give a satisfactory result.


    At first I felt that even though she was exining her knowledge of makeup to me, she was still looking at me from time to time to see if I was really paying attention and interested.


    But when she saw that I was really interested in her exnations, even actively asking questions, Liv began to loosen up more and started firing information at me, exining everything she could, to the point that I was starting to have trouble remembering everything she said.


    [+1 INT]


    Luckily, I got a point in INT! Not only did this help my brain better understand the things she didn''t exin perfectly, speeding up my deduction process for some things, but it also improved my memory a bit.


    Of course, since I had 15 INT points and got 16 INT points, the improvement wasn''t that great, only an improvement of just over 6%, but that''s better than nothing, right?!


    After 40 minutes of Liv''s exnation, I finally got the message I wanted.


    [Makeup Mastery Lv 1


    Effect: Develops an improved understanding of makeup techniques, increasing your confidence and skill by 1%. This includes advanced skills in application techniques, color theory, and facial contouring. In addition, improve retention of makeup theory and practical application during routines by 1%. Gain a tangible advantage by mastering the fundamentals of agile and expressive makeup application].


    After receiving the new skill, I received the experience of someone who already knew about makeup and practiced it for a month, which may seem like a lot, but knowing that children had this level of skill, I didn''t get carried away and continued to learn from Liv, now asking deeper questions because of the knowledge I received from the skill.


    Of course, it''s not as if receiving the skill was useless, I had just gone from someone who had no idea what products were called to someone who knew the names and basic applications, but nothing very technical.


    Unfortunately, Liv finished her makeup before my skill level had increased again, and by the time we arrived, we couldn''t continue my education.


    But I realized that she loved talking to me about makeup.


    Since there were three men in our house and my mother wasn''t that into makeup, Liv didn''t have anyone to talk to about something she loved so much besides her friends.


    But now that I had shown interest in her hobby, I realized how happy she was, and I felt a little bad that I had never shown interest in her hobbies before, because she had always shown interest in my things and supported me.


    As I picked up the equipment and put it in the trunk of my car, I shook my head a little ironically.


    Buying a sports car as my first car was very nice, but not at all practical, as the trunk was very small, fitting only a guitar and a few smaller bags, and since the car only had two seats, there wasn''t even a back seat for me to put more stuff in.


    Luckily I didn''t have much to take to the concert and everything I needed fit in the car.


    Of course, Ethan wanted to go with me in my car, and considering that my car only had two seats, he was even more excited to sit in the front seat because in my dad''s car, the front seat was always for someone other than him.


    So Liv rode with my parents in his car and Ethan rode with me in mine, enjoying the ride.


    He had been on a few car rides with me before, but the car ride wasn''t as exciting as the bike ride.


    Even though the car''s original engine had 270 horsepower, which was a lot more than my dad''s car, the adrenaline rush wasn''t even closepared to the bike.


    That''s why I had ns to buy some parts to modify the car and increase the horsepower. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What would be the point of having a sports car that looked aggressively sporty but couldn''t go as fast and give you the thrill that a sports car should?


    My goal wasn''t that high at first, I might even try to get this car over a thousand horsepower, but I wanted to increase it slowly because I knew that the more horsepower the car had, the more expensive the parts would be to make it more powerful.


    So I took this car as my personal project, where I would slowly customize it and gradually make it more beautiful and more powerful, enjoying every stage of the car.


    I could even record about this process of changing the car, which would attract more of a male audience to me, something I needed, and since my female audience was already very loyal, I could make the video in a way that they would understand and be interested in, with a more visual and beautiful editing to keep the girls as well.


    It would even be interesting to get more girls interested in cars, because in this world the car culture was much weaker than in my previous world.


    And as long as I didn''t record myself doing anything illegal, like betting on illegal races or doing wrong things while recording, it wouldn''t affect my public image either, and I could even get some sponsors to give me some parts to improve the car for free hehe.


    It was a win-win situation that I would just enjoy the benefits of.


    And when I felt how well this low, sporty car glided around the track, I knew that turning this machine into a monster would be a lot of fun!


    After some time on the road, we finally arrived at the barbecue spot.


    Because I was driving faster with Ethan, we arrived a few minutes before my parents, but I quickly spotted Selena''s white Te and parked next to her, letting her know I had arrived so she could meet me in the parking lot.


    Even though I wasn''t going to perform now, I invited her to join us to enjoy the pre-performance event.


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 9/17 (+1 From 1k PS Goal!)


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 20: 1 Chapters Top 15: 2 Chapters Top 10: 3 Chapters Top 5: 4 Chapters ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters 2.000 PS: 2 Chapters 3.000 PS: 3 Chapters ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [27 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!


    NunuXD


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 173 [Bonus Chapter] 173 - Benefit Concert

    173 [Bonus Chapter] 173 - Benefit Concert


    Since Selena had been to my house several times before and my parents had met her at my concerts they had attended, it wasn''t strange to have Selena with us while we enjoyed the barbecue.


    As I looked around, there were a few dozen families enjoying the barbecue, but the ce seemed a bit empty.


    Even though there were a few dozen people, the ce could hold at least a few hundred people, so since the number of people wasn''t close to the maximum number, the ce gave the impression of being rather empty.


    To help with this, I decided to record a story for my Stabram ount announcing that I was ying a free show here and encouraging people from San Francisco toe and help out.


    Even though the organizers had already announced me as the singer who would be performing today, the money they spent on marketing wasn''t much since they didn''t have that much money to begin with, so not many people knew about it.


    As a singer who has grown a lot through social media, unfortunately my audience wasn''t concentrated in a single city like the other singers of the same rank as me, but if of the more than 20,000 people who saw my stories, at least 2% were from San Francisco and came to the event, that would mean I could help bring 400 people to the event, which was already a great number.


    And considering that even if my followers weren''t many, there were still a few thousand who followed me after my gigs at the bars, I think that help would be useful.


    The event itself was a barbecue festival where the profits from the sales of the barbecue and drinks would go as a donation to the orphanage, so even if the people who came didn''t want to help by donating, if they just ate and drank here, it would help the kids a lot.


    Speaking of children, I noticed that most of the children at the orphanage were helping with the barbecue, not making the meat, but helping with the trash, serving tables, and things like that.


    Only the very young children were ying a little farther away, so the older ones were all helping to raise money.


    While I was tasting some mini hamburgers I''d bought for me and Ethan and chatting with my parents and Selena, an older man came up to us.


    "You''re ckVelvet...right?" he asked a little uncertainly as he looked at me.


    I noticed that his eyes were fixed on my hair.


    I guess my biggest feature that he used to decorate my appearance must be my bleached hair...'' I thought. I thought as Iughed.


    "Thank you so much for doing this show for us...you don''t know how lucky we are to have an artist like you helping us out today." He said gratefully as he held out his hand to me.


    "You''re wee..." I replied a little uncertainly, having some doubts about his identity, but without confirmation.


    "He''s the director of the orphanage, Noah. He''s the one who requested an F-rank performer for AJP and organized this event." Selena exined, confirming my suspicion.


    Listening to Selena''s exnation, the man was surprised to realize his mistake andughed embarrassed. "I''m Benjamin Sparks, the director of the orphanage."


    "It''s a pleasure to help, Benjamin." I replied as I shook his hand. "I''ve actuallye up with some ideas to help the event even more, I think you might be interested."


    Hearing that, Benjamin was surprised. "Your presence here is already more help than I could ask for, but any ideas to help are more than wee, ckVelvet."


    So I told him that I had made the song for the children and suggested that he gather them in front of the stage so that I could sing it at some point during the show.


    He was surprised and quickly agreed.


    I also exined how I nned to donate the MeTube and Spokify mization from the song to the orphanage, as well as donate the MeTube vlog mization to them, which he was grateful for, but I realized he had no idea how much it would bring in.


    Although I could exin it to him now, I was afraid it would overwhelm him, so I left it until I donated whatever the song and vlog made next month.


    After chatting a bit more, he said goodbye to us and went back to taking care of things at the event.


    I enjoyed another hour with my family before heading backstage to get ready when Mark and Frank arrived, followed shortly by Jason.


    When I told them about my donation idea, they decided that they wouldn''t charge anything today either. Even Jason said he would record for free after he found out that I would donate the entire cost of the video to the orphanage.


    For them, it was their way of helping, which was very much appreciated.


    As time went by, more and more people saw my stories and the ce got more and more crowded.


    Since the concert hadn''t started yet, people used this time to buy food and enjoy the event, but when I took a look at the audience, I noticed that at least 50 more people had arrived in thest few minutes, and with more people arriving every moment, it was quite possible that we could fill the ce.


    "Are you confident about your new song?" Mark asked curiously, since they hadn''t heard my music yet.


    "Yeah... it might not be a viral song because this song doesn''t have the style to go viral, but it''s a great song." I replied.


    After a few minutes of preparation, with everything ready, we finally went on stage to start the show.


    Since it was a small event, there wasn''t even a master of ceremonies, but since I was used to such environments from the weddings I''ve performed at, I wasn''t nervous and smiled as I looked at the audience.


    "Good afternoon, everyone." I said in a calm voice as I looked around.


    Just by looking around, I could already see more than 100 people at the event, with more arriving every moment.


    When they heard my voice on stage, hundreds of heads turned in my direction, with younger people, both men and especially women, getting excited when they saw me anding closer to the stage.


    "I am very happy to see all of you here today. I want you to know that for an event like the one we''re participating in, everyone who contributes, even if it''s just eating a small piece of meat or drinking a can of soda, is already helping the orphanage a lot and contributing to building a better structure for the children. I started talking to people.


    I knew from my experience that it wasn''t the best idea to start singing on stage before talking to people, and with my [Stage Presence Lv 17], I was able to attract people''s attention and curiosity much more easily.


    [Stage Presence Lv 17:


    Effect: Develops a better understanding of stage presence techniques, increasing the singer''s confidence and ability by 17%. This includes mastery of posture, body expression, audience interaction, and emotional control during performances. It also improves lyric retention and practical application during performances by 17%. Gain a tangible advantage by absorbing the fundamentals of captivating and engaging stage presence].


    Even though the Stage Presence skill was created with a focus on the singing part, even the part where I was just interacting with the audience was already very good.


    "So, to start the show on this Sunday afternoon, I thought I''d start by singing one of my first songs, my song that I feel feels most like a Sunday, and to thank those who got out of bed toe and help... The Lazy Song!" I said, giving Mark the cue to start counting out the rhythm with his drumsticks, and Frank and I yed along.


    ??????


    Today I don''t feel like doing anything


    I just want toy in my bed N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Don''t feel like picking up my phone, so leave a message at the tone


    Cause today I swear I ain''t doing nothing


    ??????


    As soon as I started singing thezy song, the people who came near the stage and knew me started singing along with me, so that other people''s enthusiasm was also affected and more people''s curiosity was aroused.


    There were several families who didn''t know me, but after hearing the lyrics of The Lazy Song and seeing how excited people were to see me, it infected them and made them interested and pay attention to the show as well.


    The loud music from the speakers also served to attract the attention of the neighbors, who gradually arrived with curiosity and took the opportunity to stay for the free concert and eat some barbecue.


    I decided to sing only my more upbeat songs, leaving my sadder songs like Numb and In The End out of the repertoire, as the lyrics of these songs wouldn''t fit very well with the current environment, so this show was quite lively.


    With each song I sang, the crowd in the venue got bigger and more people came up to the stage to see me perform.


    As it was more of a family atmosphere, there were a lot of children on their parents'' shoulders to get a better view, which was a very new sight for me.


    "Now I have a surprise that I''ve prepared for today, I''d like to ask Ben to help me gather the children from the orphanage closer to the stage as I have a message for them." I said with a smile on my face, arousing the curiosity of the other people who began to look at me expectantly.


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 10/17


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 20: 1 Chapters Top 15: 2 Chapters Top 10: 3 Chapters Top 5: 4 Chapters ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters 2.000 PS: 2 Chapters 3.000 PS: 3 Chapters ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [27 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!


    NunuXD

 Chapter 174 174 - Idea to help

    174 174 - Idea to help


    Not only the group of people who came to see me, the families who came to help with the orphanage, the children from the orphanage, and even the people who manned the grills were curious and paid attention to me.


    "The song I''m going to sing now is ''You''ve Got a Friend in Me''. This song is about friendship, supporting each other, and being there for each other no matter what. It''s a message that I think is very important, especially for these children who need to know that they are not alone and that they will always have someone by their side. I said as I began to strum the melody of the song on my guitar.


    "True friendship is one of the most precious things we can offer, and today, as we sing together, I hope we can convey that message of love and solidarity. May every child here know that they have a friend in all of us, and that we are here to support, care for, and love them.


    "Let''s make this moment special. Sing with me, feel the music, and above all, remember that we are all friends of these wonderful children.


    "Thank you for being here and for being a part of this meaningful moment."


    "And now, with you, ''You''ve Got a Friend in Me.''" I finally finished my speech, with everyone''s attention, and I finally sang the song.


    [Nununote: You can go to discord.gg/NunuXD and find the link to the song there directly, or search for "You''ve Got a Friend in Me" on YouTube and listen to the original song during the chapter].


    ??????


    You''ve got a friend in me...


    You got a friend in me...


    When the road ahead looks rough...


    And you''re miles and miles away...


    From your nice warm bed...


    You just remember what your old buddy said...


    Boy, you got a friend in me...


    Yeah, you got a friend in me...


    ??????


    This song... just by singing it, I could already recall the image of a little toy cowboy thinking about his human friend and how much they valued that friendship.


    As one of the few children''s movies that I managed to see without my drunken father ruining the experience for me in my old world, because I went to see it on a school trip, this movie had really shaped my life.


    My only regret is that I didn''t have any real friends to sing it to sincerely...


    So my [Sing Lv 39] was used to the limit to get me to hit the tones of the song and the emotions it needed.


    The lyrics had to be sung in a tone that showed experience, to convey the credibility that the lyrics required, but also to convey a lightness, to show the children the positivity of the song, to try to make them happy rather than sad.


    Since I didn''t have the experience and background that the original singer of this song had, I had to use my singing skills to the maximum to get to the level I needed to express what I wanted in the song.


    But the expression on the children''s faces, the tears on the orphanage director''s face as he hugged the older children, even the emotion on the parents'' faces as they stood next to their children, was great.


    As I looked across the audience, my eyes met those of my father and Ethan, and it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck me, making me realize that although my father wasn''t my friend in the other world, I really did have my friends in this world, my father, Ethan, Liv, and my mother.


    At that moment, the song I''d had to force myself to sing as close to the original as possible began toe out naturally.


    I sang it as if I was saying it to Ethan and my dad, and the lyrics became more and more emotional.


    ??????


    You''ve got a friend in me


    You''ve got a friend in me


    If you got problems, I got ''em too


    Ain''t nothing I wouldn''t do for you


    We stick together and we can make it through


    Cause you got a friend in me


    ? You''ve got a friend in me ?


    ??????


    As soon as I sang this section, a message appeared in my ear.


    [Sing Lv 39 -> 40]


    When I upgraded the skill from Lv 39 to Lv 40, the amount of experience for a single level was the highest I had ever received, reaching a total of experience as if I had practiced for another year, and a total of experience for this skill as if I had practiced for 10 years!


    22:14


    Thinking about how I had gone from someone with 0 months of practice when I came into this world to someone with 10 years of practice in just under 4 months was shocking...


    This meant that while I was bing more and more emotional while singing, even though my voice was getting heavier, the quality of the singing was getting higher and higher, and I was able to convey my emotions to the audience as well as possible.


    ??????


    Some other people might be...


    A little smarter than me...


    Bigger and stronger too...


    Maybe...


    But none of them will ever love you...


    The way I do, it''s you and me...


    ??????


    When I finished singing the song, unlike the happy and excited mood when I sang it before, the mood was now very low.


    Almost everyone was crying, and those who weren''t crying were supporting those who were.


    Even I, who was on stage, had to use my shirt to dry my eyes.


    "I don''t think it was a good idea to dry your eyes with a sweaty shirt..." Iughed as I pulled my shirt down, causing the children tough and the mood to improve again.


    It was very difficult to lift the mood at that point, but fortunately the people were down because of the happiness and emotion the song had caused them, not because of sadness.


    So even though it was difficult, it was still possible.


    When I was about to sing myst song of the show, one of the children asked me to sing the song again, and I couldn''t refuse.


    To keep the mood high and not let the show end on a low note, I asked them to sing with me on stage.


    Hearing this, the less shy children quickly got up on stage and came to my side to sing as well, turning what was supposed to be a depressing performance into something cute and funny, with the children happy and shy to be on stage singing with me.


    After a few words of thanks, I left the stage with Mark and Frank, who were as tired as I was, and we went to get something to eat. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When the barbecue man saw the three of using to his stand, he gave us a big smile and offered us the best cuts of meat.


    "That song... ckVelvet, right?" he asked, making me nod as I took a bite of meat. "When you sang it the first time, I regretted not recording it, but the second time you sang it, I recorded it to listen to it with my dad... he''s going through a difficult time in the hospital and I never knew how to express to him that I''ll be there for him whenever he needs me, now I have a way to express it, thanks a lot boy." Smiling, I was even happier. "I''m d you liked it, the song will be released on my MeTube channel and on my Spokify this week, so if you want to hear this song more often, you know where to listen." I replied.


    As we ate, I saw my familying towards me and Ethan running to hug my leg, but when he felt my pants a little wet with sweat and my shirt all wet, he quickly turned away in disgust, which made usugh.


    After my show, the event was over, so we were just taking down the stage equipment and getting ready to leave, when I remembered something.


    When the children came on stage, I noticed that many of their clothes were old and worn out, and many of them were wearing clothes that were bigger or smaller than they should have been, which broke my heart.


    So I decided to surprise these children.


    Remembering a huge phnthropy channel from my previous world and thinking about how much watching those videos made me happy and wanted to help other people, I thought I could make a nice surprise for the children with some of the money I had.


    With my bank ount totaling over $18,000, it wouldn''t hurt to take out a few thousand dors to make the kids happy with gifts.


    I could donate some of the money directly to them, but I thought it would be much better for the children to get something physical and yful than just giving money directly to the orphanage, which I would already be doing by mizing the music and video, so I thought shopping would be much better.


    Then tomorrow I would have an extra job to do after school.


    When I looked at my car and noticed that it didn''t have a hitch on the back, I realized that I would have to take it to my uncle''s garage before I went shopping.


    Imagining the scene of a sporty, low-slung NSX pulling a trailer full of presents for the kids brought a big smile to my face.


    And thinking about Ethan, who didn''t have many toys either, I think I could use a treat for my little brother, too.


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 10/18 (+1 From 2k PS Goal)


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 20: 1 Chapters Top 15: 2 Chapters Top 10: 3 Chapters Top 5: 4 Chapters ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters 2.000 PS: 2 Chapters 3.000 PS: 3 Chapters ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [27 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!


    NunuXD

 Chapter 175 175 - Charity Vlog

    175 175 - Charity Vlog


    Ethan loved the toys I got him.


    Especially the blue Honda NSX remote control I bought him was his favorite gift of all.


    As for the children at the orphanage, the children who were old enough to y with toys loved the toys I bought them, while the older children were happy with the new clothes I bought them.


    Benjamin was once again thrilled with the gift I bought him, just as he was with the show I put on, but I just acted naturally while handing out the gifts.


    I also took the opportunity to record the whole project.


    From the part where I left the house with Jason to rent a trailer to hook up to the car, to the part where I bought the gifts, to the part where I gave Ethan the gifts I bought, to the part where I delivered the gifts to the children at the orphanage.


    All of those parts were great, especially with me developing a narrative and storytelling for the video.


    Combined with my [Acting Mastery Lv 29] and [Stage Presence Lv 17], my video presentation became more fun and interesting the more I recorded my videos.


    This was also reflected in the number of views of my videos.


    While my first vlogs got between 200 and 300k views, my vlogs were now averaging 500k views, getting very close to 600k views per video.


    Considering how well the vlogs paid, my ie only increased.


    So even if I had spent $3,000 on clothes and toys for the children at the orphanage, it was only a matter of posting a vlog with 500k views to get all that money back.


    A few sponsorship offers came my way, but they were all misleading products or things that had nothing to do with my image, so even though it paid very well, I didn''t care and just ignored it.


    It''s not like MeTube paid me very much.


    For the next few days, I just focused on practicing a lot in ss, editing the videos, and posting them to my channel.


    Instead of putting the videos from yesterday''s event at the end of the queue, I decided that I would post the video from this event on Friday, so that I could post the song on Saturday and use the video to generate hype for it, as I always do.


    Unfortunately, Jack wasn''t going to be on the Duncan Family episode that week, so I didn''t have to go and record, and I could use the rest of my time just to focus on myself and improve.


    In my acting sses, I had raised my skill level once again.


    [Acting Mastery Lv 29 -> Lv 30]


    I have to admit that studying at this school was the best decision I made for my career, because not only did I find a great bridge to get into the world of acting, but I also made some great friends, and most importantly, my skills improved to an absurd level!


    [Dancing Mastery Lv 15 -> 17]


    The only skill that didn''t level up this week was my Singing skill, but considering that it was already at Lv 40, it was understandable that it would take longer to level up now.


    Whenever a skill crossed a dozen levels, the difficulty of improving its level increased greatly, and considering that Sing was already at a level as if I had 10 years of practice, it was already at a much higher level than a D-rank artist like me needed.


    Considering that Laura''s acting skill was above Lv 40 and she was once a C-rank artist, I knew that I didn''t have to worry about raising the level of this skill anytime soon.


    So on Tuesday, I posted a normal vlog on my MeTube ount, while on Friday, I posted my vlog about the charity concert I did.


    Since Selena couldn''t find a satisfactory ce for me to do the show on Friday, leaving my Saturday and Sunday free, I just stayed at home and watched the results of the video, watched the reaction of the live videos, and answered thements of affection and doubt they had about me, doing a mini Meet and Greet in thements of the video.


    To my surprise, the video, which would normally get 60-80k views in the first hour, had over 150k views!


    [My first benefit concert... it was amazing!]


    was the title of the vlog.


    From thements, it was obvious that people were clicking through out of curiosity and were happy to see something good being done, just like I felt when I watched Beast videos in my previous world.


    Of course, I was on apletely different scale than he was.


    While he was spending millions per video to deliver incredible content and make a huge difference in the lives of hundreds of people, I was only able to donate a few thousand dors and make a small difference in the lives of a few dozen children.


    But the people in thements were happy.


    [I didn''t know ckVelvet before, but I''m impressed! What talent and what a generous heart. I''m already a fan!]


    [What an incredible show! ckVelvet always rock and for such a noble cause. Loved every minute of it!]


    [The performance of ''You''ve Got a Friend in Me'' was so moving. You can see how much he cares for these kids... Someone with no heart, who would only do this for money, definitely wouldn''t care about making a song for the children... but can anyone tell me if he actually wrote the song?]


    [Yes, I looked up the name of this song and found that the song is registered as a song sung by ckVelvet, written by ckVelvet, andposed by ckVelvet, meaning that he did everything in this song, from the lyrics, to the voice, to the guitar, all apparently sung for the children].


    [Did you see when he got emotional? I think it was when he looked at his family in the audience].


    [Is the little boy on the man''s shoulder ckVelvet''s brother? He looks like a younger version of Jack Storm because of the ck hair LOL]


    [I want to hear the whole song so badly... please release it today!!!]


    When I saw people''sments, I had a big smile on my face.


    Not to mention how good it was for my public image, I had gained thousands of subscribers from this video alone! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Adding up the subscribers from this video with how many I had gained over the past few days, I finally reached the 400k subscriber mark!


    [400,000 Metube subscribers] +60,000 Subs


    Since I had a gig tomorrow night, I wouldn''t see the reaction of the live audience to the release of this video, but I was confident that it would do well.


    What I didn''t expect was a phone call from Laura with great news for me.


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 10/19 (+1 From 3k PS Goal)


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 20: 1 Chapters Top 15: 2 Chapters Top 10: 3 Chapters Top 5: 4 Chapters ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters 2.000 PS: 2 Chapters 3.000 PS: 3 Chapters ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [26 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!


    NunuXD

 Chapter 176 [Bonus Chapter] 176 - Good news!

    Chapter 176 [Bonus Chapter] 176 - Good news!


    [Hey Noah!] Laura greeted me with the animated voice she almost always used when talking to me.


    "Hey Laura, what''s up!" I replied with a smile that quickly spread across my face, infected by her excitement as well.


    [I just watched your vlog, it was really cool! If you''d let me know that you were going to do a show and spread the word about the orphanage, I coulde and help you, considering how much I''ve made from my part in the Duncan Family and how much you''ve been responsible for helping me with it, it would be nice to help others too...]. She said a little angrily that I hadn''t called her.


    "Haha, I decided this at thest minute, you haven''t even seen the vlog I''m releasing next week, delivering a trailer full of presents to the kids." Iughed.


    [Gosh, you have to warn me more about these things... I want to help too...] Sheined.


    "All right, next time I''ll let you know so you cane and help, okay?" I asked.


    [Okaay!] Sheughed.


    "Did you just call me toin that I didn''t call you?" I asked suspiciously.


    [Ohh! I''m d you reminded me, I called you to tell you some great news]. She said with a mysterious voice.


    "Great news?" I asked confused. I asked confused. "Is it about Jack?"


    [Yes!!! With every vlog you post, your name gets more and more talked about, so the show''s poprity grows along with your name because of Jack, even more so since "Up, Down" reached 800k views, this is also a form of indirect promotion for the show, which made some peoplein about Jack not appearing in this week''s episode]. Laura said excitedly.


    It surprised me, I knew people liked Jack, but I didn''t think they liked him that much!


    "Don''t tell me Angelina was influenced by thosements to put me on the show more often?" I asked suspiciously.


    [I don''t think so...] She said thoughtfully. [It''s more like she got curious about your character and decided to do a fishing episode in the next episode to see how that dynamic would y out, so you can imagine what''s going to happen, right?]


    When I heard that, I quickly understood: "A fishing episode without Steve and Jack wouldn''t be a fishing episode!"


    [Yes, Phil was excited to record this new episode with you guys. Apparently Angelina was inspired by the music you made and managed toe up with a fishing episodest week. This is an episode that wasn''t even in the original script, so congrattions, you single-handedly changed the script of the season!"] Sheughed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Not on my own!" Iined. "If it hadn''t been for that impromptu line Phil said, I wouldn''t have been inspired to sing that song on the spot!"


    [Yeah, yeah, whatever you say...] She scoffed, which made meugh.


    After that, we just started chatting about some school stuff, talking about my show, how she felt about acting without me on set to help her.


    Our phone callsted over an hour.


    These long calls were bing more and moremon between us, something that both Laura and I noticed but didn''t worry about.


    I realized that I was developing a more than friendship rtionship with Laura, just as I had developed my more than professional rtionship with Selena.


    But something I had inmon with both of them was that we were not in a hurry to find out what was going on.


    Neither were they desperate to know how we were going to act together, nor was I desperate to know how it was all going to y out and what I wanted out of rtionships.


    I just lived one moment at a time and left it to the future Noah to decipher.


    Even though I had doubts about who I would be in a rtionship with, I just decided to leave it to chance and let fate take its course.


    After the call with Laura ended, Selena called me shortly after to let me know that Angelina wanted me on set this week to tape my participation in the fishing episode, where we not only talked about my video, acting, the shows, but also a little bit about our personal lives.


    Unlike Laura, who had a lot inmon to talk about, Selena and I didn''t have so many different topics, but we just had a chill conversation.


    By the next day, the vlog I posted about the orphanage concert had more than 300,000 views, and the number of views was still growing.


    From the views of that video alone, the channel had already raised more than $2,000 for me to donate to the orphanage, and at the rate those views were climbing, that amount would only continue to skyrocket.


    Not to mention how much the song would make on MeTube and Spokify, I could potentially donate over $10,000 in the next month!


    With the videos already edited, today I decided to spend the afternoon with Liv learning how to do my makeup while she taught me as much as she could.


    Surprisingly, Ethan was also curious to see what it would be like, but after seeing how boring it was to learn the name and purpose of each makeup product, he quickly gave up and went off to y with his new remote control car, leaving me alone to learn with Liv.


    I could tell that Liv was a little upset after Ethan left that it was too boring to learn.


    "Don''t mind him if he says it''s boring to learn, he''s just a kid... I''m having fun learning with you." I said as I reached out and stroked her head.


    Hearing this, Liv realized that what I''d said was true and smiled as she continued to exin.


    I guess my affinity for makeup wasn''t very high, because after two hours of lessons, my skill had only increased by one level.


    [Makeup Mastery Lv 2]


    This was enough to give me two months of knowledge, but I was still far from being able to make myself look good enough to gain another charisma point.


    Of course, it waspletely unfair topare my learning speed with other people, since I had learned the equivalent of two months in one week.


    Butpared to the rate at which I improved other skills, it was still too slow.


    Fortunately, I wasn''t in a hurry, and seeing how much fun Liv was having while exining it to me was more than enough motivation for me to dedicate myself to continuing to learn, even if my learning enjoyment wasn''t as good as it could have been.


    After an afternoon of studying with her, I went to get ready for the show I was going to do at a bar tonight.


    I even considered trying to do some basic makeup on myself, just something to highlight my face, but thinking that with my level I might look more like a gay man than a handsome guy, I just gave it up and left it until I had this skill at a higher level to really try it.


    Thinking about the scene of me going on stage with silly makeup gave me a goodugh.

 Chapter 177 - Preparing for the Recording

    177 177 - Preparing for the Recording


    "So... this is where you wanted to take me fishing? I thought it would be something wilder," I askedughing as I got out of my car, which I had parked in the parking lot of the sport fishing club.


    Phil, who was getting out of the driver''s seat of his Mercedes, looked at me in surprise andughed as he also got into character and answered jokingly. "Don''t you think this ce is wild enough?"


    Laughing, I approached him and held out my hand, a gesture he returned as he shifted his gaze from me to my car.


    "Nice machine you got there... I bought one of these when it first came out, I still have it today." He said after whistling. "But mine is red."


    "Really?!" I asked, genuinely surprised. "Is yours in stock?"


    Hearing my question, Phil looked at me out of the corner of his eye and then at my car. "My wife thinks it''s stock..." I hadn''t thought he''d give that answer, which made meugh. "My mother thinks I''m leaving her stock too..."


    Entering the Sport Fishing Club, we made our way over to where the program team was while we chatted, with Phil even interested in taking the two cars for a spin sometime.


    I told him it would make great content for my MeTube channel if he was interested, to which he was surprised and quickly agreed.


    "You started as a MeTuber?!" He asked me incredulously when I told him I had over 400k followers.


    "Yeah... since I didn''t have a recordbel or a producer or anything, I just edited my own songs and put them on MeTube, I was just lucky to find a great producer who is still with me today. Since I started on MeTube, I just kept investing in my channel there," I exined. I exined.


    Hearing this, Phil was really surprised. "I''ve already tried recording some videos for MeTube after my daughter kept asking me to do it, but I''ve never been very good at it, she makes fun of me saying I''m too ''square'' for MeTube..." He sighed.


    "Haha, I can imagine why... let''s try to record something together, we''ll record one video for my channel and one for yours. Maybe that way I can give you the vibe that the public usually expects on MeTube." I said, getting him excited and nodding his head.


    While Phil was a B-rank artist in the entertainment industry, much more popr than me, he only had 12k followers on MeTube with the three videos he tried to record with his daughter.


    Even though he posted the videos on Instagram, apparently the videos didn''t do as well as his daughter thought they would, so she just gave up on him.


    This was quitemon in my former world, famous people from film and television trying to break into the YouTube market, but failing miserably because they didn''t know how to entertain the MeTube audience with shorter, more informal videos.


    "Hey, you''re finally here, how''s your scripting?" Angelina asked as soon as she saw us walk in.


    "Fresh as ever." Phil replied naturally, obviously already used to it.


    After his answer Angelina looked at me. "The script this time is much longer than the one for the other episode I recorded, but I think I''ve got my part down. But I''m sorry if I forgot anything." I said a little insecurely.


    Since this was my second time recording, and now I had a script with a lot more lines than my previous performance, I was actually a little nervous.


    But Angelina was pleased with my answer and nodded at me as she walked away to attend to other matters.


    Phil went to his dressing room to get ready while I went to themon dressing room.


    Even though my character was more important in this episode, it didn''t change the fact that I was only a D-rank artist, the lowest ranked artist among all the major characters in the episode, so I was still conditioned to use the locker room.


    Not that I minded.


    As I sat down in the makeup chair, a makeup artist approached me with a smile as she began to apply makeup.


    I thought it was nice that it was the same woman who had done my makeup thest time, and since she treated me very politely, I decided to ask her something.


    "Can you exin to me each make-up and why you use each of these products?" I asked politely. When she heard my question, she looked at me in surprise. "Why? Are you learning how to apply makeup?"


    "Yes... I started to get interested in makeup after that day, I see I can look much better on camera with it, but I can''t figure out how..." I exined, earning augh from her.


    She then continued to apply my makeup, exining each product she used and why she was using it on me, while I listened intently.


    I could tell she was much more experienced than Liv because she had been doing this for years, so she gave me much more detailed and technical exnations, showing the depth of her knowledge.


    After putting on my makeup, I put on my "Jack''s clothes" and went to the set to check out the shooting schedule.


    Apparently the whole episode would be shot in chronological order again to help me, as it was easier for me, except for one scene that would have to be shotst, when Steve and Jack would fall into theke while trying to hold on to one of the fishing poles so as not to let a big fish they were lucky enough to catch get away.


    Feeling the temperature of the water, I imagined that it wouldn''t be very pleasant to shoot this scene where we would fall into the water in such icy water, but seeing that Phil didn''t mind and kept it professional, who was I toin.


    I looked around and saw Selenaing towards me.


    "Hey." I smiled as I waved at her. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hey Noah!" she replied with a smile.


    Now that I had a car, she no longer had to stop by my house to pick me up, so she had more free time to do other things before she came.


    "How did it go over there? Did you get to talk to them?" I asked excitedly.


    With a smile, Selena just raised her hand with her thumb up. "Yeah, it was a little hard to convince them at first, but when they heard Numb and In The End they didn''t think twice before epting."


    "Cool!" I replied excitedly.


    "What''s cool?" Laura asked confusedly as she arrived at our side, all made up and in her Harley outfit.


    Her current outfit was funny, since Harley was a pussy, she was wearing a totally inappropriate outfit for a fishing trip.


    "Selena got me to open for Dark Pistol." I exined.


    "Dark Pistol... that rock band?!" She asked in surprise.


    "Yes! That''s Dark Pistol." I said excitedly, making her as excited as I was.


    Dark Pistol was a pure C-Rank Peak rock band, almost reaching B-Rank.


    When Selena found out they were ying a show here in San Francisco, she used all her contacts to get me to open for them.


    Luckily, it worked out.


    Even though I didn''t know them before, I thought it would be a great opportunity to get my name out there by singing the opening song at their show, because it would be a concert for over 3,000 people who like rock music, and considering those people would post about it on social media, I would be exposed to possibly tens of thousands of people in San Francisco who like my style of music.


    Too bad I didn''t know the mess that was about to happen...


    17:34


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 11/19


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 20: 1 Chapters Top 15: 2 Chapters Top 10: 3 Chapters Top 5: 4 Chapters ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters 2.000 PS: 2 Chapters 3.000 PS: 3 Chapters ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [26 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!

 Chapter 178 [Bonus Chapter] 178 - Duncan family fishing

    178 [Bonus Chapter] 178 - Duncan family fishing


    Since the preparation scenes for the fishing trip would be shot tomorrow, today we concentrated only on the fishing scenes.


    The shooting started with the four of us in the car, Steve, Martha, Harley and Jack, driving to a "perfect" fishing spot ording to Steve.


    Harley only wanted to go because she wanted to spend more time with Jack, while Martha went to make sure Jack and Harley didn''t do anything inappropriate.


    We got out of the car in a ce full of bushes and trees that looked quite picturesque and looked around a little confused while Steve just acted like the ce was perfect.


    Realizing that this was the ce, Jack helped Steve get the fishing gear out of the car and the two of them started preparing the rods for fishing while Harley and Martha set up the tables.


    Once everything was set up, Jack and Steve sat next to each other holding the rods and looking out over theke.


    After helping her mother set up the tables, Harley quickly grabbed a chair and ced it next to Jack as she sat down right next to him.


    "Jack, did you see that movement in the water?" Steve asked in surprise.


    "Yes Mr. Duncan, I''m ready!" Jack said excitedly as he slowly got up from the chair and held the rod steady.


    Steve did the same as they both stood in the same position, hoping the fish would take the bait on their rod.


    "I bet the fish wille to your rod." Harley whispered to Jack as he approached.


    But before Jack could respond, Martha shouted from a distance, "Remember, we''re here to fish, not to date!"


    Hearing this, Harley quickly moved away from Jack while rolling his eyes.


    Unfortunately for both of them, the fish they saw didn''t hook either of their lines, causing them to lean back in their chairs in disappointment.


    Pulling out the line and seeing that there was no more bait, Jack put another worm on the hook and was about to throw it back into theke when Harley interrupted him.


    "Jack... can you teach me how to cast the rod into theke?" She asked embarrassed.


    "You don''t throw the rod in theke Harley, you throw the hook, do you want me to teach you?" Steve asked.


    "No Dad, I want Jack to teach me..." Harley replied as she rolled her eyes, causing Steve to shrug and go back to paying attention to something.


    Seizing the opportunity, Jack smiled as he handed Harley the rod and hugged her from behind as he held her arms and showed her how to cast the hook into theke.


    Harley pretended not to understand a few times so Jack could hug her longer, until she saw her mothering toward them with a frown and quickly did as Jack had taught her and swung the rod.


    But because she did it in such a hurry, the motion was wrong and the hook caught Martha''s hat and threw it into theke, making Harley freeze and Martha furious.


    Before Martha could scream with rage, Steve eximed excitedly.


    "Jack, Jack, I caught a fish!!! Something hooked it!!!" He shouted excitedly as he got up from the chair and tried to reel in the line, but the fish he had caught was too strong.


    Realizing that Steve couldn''t pull the line in, Jack quickly handed his rod to Harley and went to help Steve pull the line from his rod.


    With the two of them pushing hard, it looked like the fish was finally going toe out of the water, but at thest second the fish started pulling too hard and the two of them couldn''t resist and were pulled into theke, letting the fish escape with one of the rods.


    With only one rod left, Jack and Steve took turns catching the fish. When one caught a fish, it was the other''s turn to catch it, creating a very funny scene, especially with Phil''s great acting and the various improvisations he brought to the shot.


    Since this shoot was way out of myfort zone, I couldn''t think of much to improvise, so I just improvised a few little things during the scenes.


    But it was good that I didn''t force myself to improvise because the script itself was already very good, so I didn''t ruin the scenes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And since my acting skill was already at Lv 30, my acting level was good enough to just follow the script and show the emotions that were in it.


    During the fishing trip, Steve and Jack had a great time fishing, while Harley tried to take the time to "help" Jack fish, but only wanted physical contact with him, while Martha tried to separate the two whenever she could.


    But when it was time to leave, Steve was very happy with the afternoon they''d had.


    "Today was quite a day..." Stevemented happily as he took onest look at theke.


    "Yes, but it was a lot of fun, Mr. Duncan." Jackmented with a smile, Harley on his arm, much to Martha''s chagrin.


    "Yeah Dad, I loveding fishing with you." Harley replied happily as she basked in Jack''s hug.


    "How about we do it again in the future? But with Ariel and Lucas?" Steve asked as he looked at Jack expectantly.


    "Absolutely, Mr. Duncan, the more the merrier!" He replied with a smile.


    "I''ming too, Dad!" Harley replied excitedly.


    "I guess I''ll have toe and supervise again..." Martha sighed as she covered her face... but the camera could see a small smile at the corner of her mouth.


    17:34


    "I guess I''ll have toe and supervise again..." Martha sighed as she covered her face... but the camera could see a small smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Aaaaand Cut!" Angelina shouted, causing us to let out our sighs.


    Even though the camera had stopped recording us, Laura still held me in her arms, which I didn''t refuse, enjoying her hug as well.


    Unfortunately, we still had to film the scene of Jack and Steve in the water, struggling to hold the rod and not let the fish take it away.


    But when the whole shoot was over, I felt a great sense of satisfaction that I had shot it.


    ying a character with a more active role in the episode was a lot more fun than being a supporting character like I was in the other episode.


    Even though I had my moment in the spotlight with the song, at the end of the day, I wasn''t acting in that moment, I was just being myself.


    But today I really felt like I was acting and I felt how much fun it was to actually act.


    It gave me more excitement to continue to develop myself and my career so that I can be more famous and have more opportunities to y more important characters.


    If acting in such an ordinary si was so much fun, imagine what it must be like to act in more exciting shows, or even action and science fiction movies?


    Your acting has to be so good that people don''t even know you''re recording on a chroma key, they think you''re actually in the scene.


    It all sounded really cool.


    After drying off, taking off my costume and makeup, I said goodbye to the crew and left, with Phil promising to call me over to his house so we could shoot videos for our MeTube channels with the cars, which I was obviously excited to do.


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 12/19


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 20: 1 Chapters Top 15: 2 Chapters Top 10: 3 Chapters Top 5: 4 Chapters ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters 2.000 PS: 2 Chapters 3.000 PS: 3 Chapters ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [26 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!


    NunuXD


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 179 - New music for the show

    Chapter 179 - New music for the show


    The next day I had to go to the set so we could record the scenes at the Duncan house in preparation for the fishing trip and the scene that would take ce after we returned from the fishing trip, which didn''t take long so I could go home early.


    The rest of the cast stayed to continue shooting other scenes for their characters, including Laura.


    Back home, my idea was to get ready for the opening of the Dark Pistol concert.


    ording to Selena, her audience were real rock fans, an audience that was a little prejudiced against music of other styles, which made things a littleplicated for me, as my repertoire was very diverse.


    Of the pure rock songs I could sing, there was only Numb, In The End, Up Down (which I did a rock version of), and maybe A Bar Song and Boyfriend.


    That took The Lazy Song, All of Me and Bando out of the possible songs I could sing.


    Of course, if the crowd was excited, I could add those songs to the list I would sing and they would still have a good time, even if it wasn''t the kind of music they liked, but it would depend on me really getting the crowd excited.


    So just in case, I had to prepare a strong rock repertoire to sing there in case things didn''t go 100% smoothly.


    While I was thinking about what to do, I decided to open up my analytics to see how the channel was doing and how my growth had been over thest week.


    |------------------------


    Mized Views Songs: 3,414,000 (+3,414,000) = $4,016 (+$4,016)


    Mized Views Vlogs: 1.621.000 (+1.621.000) = $10.549 (+$10.549)


    (810k views of Orphanage videos)


    [428,000 subscribers +28,000 subs


    [Spokify music ys: 9,400,000] +1,760,000 views Spokify Mized Views: 1,760,000 = $7,040 (+$7,040)


    [Instabram: 200k followers] +30k followers


    |------------------------


    The two vlogs I posted for the orphanage had over 800k viewsbined, and one of the vlogs I posted today meant that of the $10k I received from the channel this week, I had to donate $5k to the orphanage.


    Did that sound like a lot of money to you? Yes, it certainly did, but when I thought about how much more the kids needed it than I did, I didn''t worry about it.


    It''s not like I didn''t get something in return, because the videos had gotten me a lot of subscribers, as well as people interested in watching my old videos, which generated more money for the other videos, and loyal fans who would follow me more often, and a good image for my career.


    It was a win-win situation.


    With the orphanage getting the money they so desperately need and me getting the poprity that will make me even more money in the future.


    Even the song [You''ve Got a Friend in Me] did very well on the channel and on Spokify, with over 400k views in less than a week.


    Compared to the other songs, it didn''t do that well, but it was something I expected.


    Over time, this song would grow slowly, so I wasn''t worried about it being a flower.


    With nothing else important to do that week, I spent the rest of my days just focusing on the repertoire I would have for the concert.


    Since I wasn''t sure if I would be able to sing half of my songs, I thought I would write a new song.


    A song with a rock style, but one that would also appeal to an audience that wasn''t into that style.


    Considering that my biggest hit at gigs was Boyfriend, I thought of a song that was like the opposite of that.


    Boyfriend was the song about a boy who was happy to see the girl he liked alone at a party and took the opportunity to talk to her and show her that he could be the boyfriend she deserved, leaving aside the asshole who treated her badly.


    A song lyric that made the girls happy as they imagined the scene of this handsome boying to talk to them at the party.


    Something that the vast majority of girls love, but another thing that I know girls also like is the bad boy, the boy who doesn''t care about anything, the boy who seems too distant, too good for them, something unattainable.


    And to fulfill that image, I would use a new song, a song whose lyrics are about a guy rejecting a girl who is after him.


    Whereas in Boyfriend the boy was chasing the girl and exining why they should be together, in this new song I would be singing about him rejecting the girl, exining why they weren''tpatible and shouldn''t be together.


    While she was a nice girl and he was speaking the stereotypes of the average girl who would fit in with the vast majority of girls who would listen to my song, he was saying why they were so different and couldn''t work out.


    Thinking that this lyric was focused on dismissing a girl, saying they wouldn''t work out, you would think that girls would just feel like this song wasn''t for them, right?


    But no, when that song came out in my previous world, the girls went even crazier with those lyrics, making up different stories about the character in the song and feeling that he was much more charming and mysterious, which made them want to pursue him even more.


    It was basically a version of the Thrist trap disguised as a rejection.


    This song didn''t make the guys as ufortable to listen to because I wouldn''t sing it in a way that sounded like I was talking to their girlfriends, but the girls would be so interested in the character of the song that the result would be very simr to Boyfriend.


    So with the days I had avable before I could sing the opening for Dark Pistol, I spent that time practicing my old songs, practicing my skills, as well as developing and recording this new song.


    Since it was going to be a big show, I called Mark and Frank over to my house so we could practice a few times as I wanted them on stage with me.


    Their reaction to knowing we were going to be singing in front of 3,000 people was priceless.


    From performing to small audiences of no more than 100 people before meeting me, to growing that audience to a few hundred with our shows together, and now making the leap to over 3,000 people, our improvement was clear to see.


    "Noah, Noah...ing to y with you was the best decision I ever made!" Markughed as he gave me a half hug.


    Frank next to him also nodded in agreement.


    Considering that they each made $350 per gig with me, and that they only made between $50 and $100 per gig with their old band, the difference was huge.


    And when they saw how much I was growing, they saw that they were going to get more and more with every show we did in the future.


    To open for the Dark Pistols, I wouldn''t get paid that much, only $2,500, something Selena had to give up to get them to choose me.


    For a show like that, her band would make a profit of over $200,000, so paying me $2,500 to open the show was very little.


    But considering that I was a bottom of the D-range artist, just climbing from the E-range, and they were top of the C-range artists, almost climbing to the B-range, this opening was more of an opportunity for me to get known to their San Francisco audience than an opportunity for them to have me open the show, since they didn''t need me to sell tickets.


    The advantage is that after opening for them, my poprity in San Francisco would be so hot that we could start organizing solo shows for me.


    Even if they were small gigs, gigs that could bring in five figures a night, which was a big change from what I was getting paid now.


    As we rehearsed, Mark and Frank loved the new song I was going to sing, especially Frank, who liked it so much that he gave me some tips on how to improve the guitar and bass parts of the song, which were the main instruments, as well as some small changes in the editing of the song that could enhance the feeling I was trying to convey even more.


    His editing tips were to add some sound effects or parts of a choir in the background of the song to enhance my singing voice, which we had to record in advance to be able to use in the show.


    With his changes, I could close my eyes and imagine this song being sung by a cowboy from the far west, rejecting a beautiful, innocent city girl.


    Frank said that he saw the character in this song as the jerk in Boyfriend who tried on the girl he was trying to win over and realized that they weren''t a match, so he had to reject her in a way that didn''t hurt her, but still seemed very elegant.


    Mark, on the other hand, said he couldn''t think of anything as deep as us, he just liked the lyrics and the melody of the beat and thought it was a good song, more to his liking than Boyfriend''s.


    Even though the three of them had different opinions about the song, I was sure that the public would like it and that it would be a big hit!N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 180 - Strange request

    Chapter 180 - Strange request


    //NunuNote//


    Last chapter was released wrong, now is fixed, sorry.


    -------------------------------


    "So... is there anything special I should know about Dark Pistol?" I asked Selena as we sat in her car on the way to the concert.


    Jason was in the back seat with the camera on, recording everything I might need for the video.


    One thing we realized was that it was better for him to record everything and then I would pick out the best parts and leave out the useless parts, instead of him just recording what he thought was important and we might miss some interesting scene that suddenly came up.


    "Anything special...?" Selena asked herself with a thoughtful expression as she drove to the concert venue. "I think the most important thing for you to know is about the band''s style and what their fans are like... you know the punk rock stereotype?"


    "Yeah, long hair, ck clothes, hates any other kind of music?" I asked, confirming that it was exactly that.


    Selena nodded at me. "Yeah, while a lot of them really don''t like other styles of music, there''s a part of the audience that doesn''t care about that, and that''s exactly the part of the audience that we''re trying to win over with this show."


    "Oh, what do you think about that?" I asked curiously.


    "Since we want to do a solo show for you, the audience that only likes punk rock isn''t going to add anything to your show, since you''re the most eclectic artist I''ve ever seen, so we have to focus on the part of the audience that likes everything." She exined. "So I would rmend that you add a few songs from other styles to your repertoire tonight, even if some of the audience won''t like them. It''s better to lose that audience now than to have theme to your show thinking it''s going to be somethingpletely different than what''s actually going to happen."


    As I listened to her exnation, I realized she was right.


    I was so focused onpletely pleasing the audience that I forgot what the real reason for singing this show was.


    My goal wasn''t just to give Dark Pistol apletely enthusiastic audience and give them a great show.


    They were paying me little because I was going to get a lot of poprity at their show, so my obligation was to enjoy as much poprity as possible with the audience that would actually consume my songs, instead of pretending to be someone I''m not for the audience that won''t like most of my songs.


    "That''s interesting, I''m going to change some of the songs I had nned for today." I said as I nodded.


    "Ahh, there''s something else too!" Selena remembered something and was very surprised. "How could I forget to tell you that?! I guess my family is exhausting me..." She sighed.


    "What happened?" I asked confused.


    "My family came from LA to see how the AJP San Francisco branch is doing, the problem is that they''re staying at my house these days... a tip for you, enjoy your mother with you every day while you''re living with her, because after you move out on your own, you''ll find that a lot of things you thought were normal before will now annoy you to the extreme..." She sighed in frustration.


    Seeing her acting like this, breaking away from the serious facade she almost always maintained, Iughed. Especially since my question had been to find out what she''d forgotten to tell me, not about her private life, since she''d hardly ever told me anything about it before. So I answered,ughing. "Okay, I''ll take your advice, but what did you forget to tell me?"


    Realizing that she had misunderstood the focus of my question, Selena was a little embarrassed, but answered. "The lead singer of Dark Pistol said he really liked In The End and asked if he could sing your song in their part of the show as well."


    Hearing this, I was surprised that he wanted to sing my song, and thinking that this could be a great promotion for me and the song, I didn''t think much of it and nodded.


    "Sure!" I replied quickly. "It''s not like it''s forbidden to sing covers of other artists at gigs, right? I sing covers of other people''s songs myself, it would be very hypocritical of me not to allow them to sing my music."


    "I thought you''d say that." Selena nodded when she heard my answer.


    After a few minutes we arrived at the concert venue.


    Mark and Frank were already there, with Mark''s Subaru parked in the parking lot reserved for event staff, but they couldn''t get in because we weren''t there yet.


    After Selena let us in, we grabbed our instruments and went to the dressing room. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Looking at my makeup skills, I sighed, knowing that I was still far from being able to use them for concerts.


    [Makeup Mastery Lv 1 -> 4]


    This was my slowest growing skill ever, considering that the skill was still below Lv 10, I was even worried about how slowly it would increase after this skill was above it, and even more so when this skill reached Lv 20, how long would it take to reach Lv 30?!


    So I just ignored the makeup and got ready as usual.


    Considering that I was going to a punk rock concert, my bleached hair, ck clothes, and various essories were perfectly appropriate.


    In fact, I think my look would have been more in tune with the crowd at this show, as opposed to the big contrast I had when I walked on stage at L Brooks with the crowd dressed in country clothes.


    My advantage for those situations was that even if I wasn''t wearing the style that the audience liked the most, my appearance still managed to make no one feel that it was ugly, so there was never a problem with that.


    As we finished getting ready, Selena was called over by one of the show''s production staff and returned with a frown.


    "What happened?" I asked confused.


    "I feel like something''s wrong..." She sighed thoughtfully.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "Dark Pistol''s agent came to see me and asked me not to let you sing In The End at the gig tonight." She said, making me frown along with her.


    "Why would they ask that?" I asked confused.


    "I don''t know..." She sighed. "His exnation was that since the band wanted to sing your song, they didn''t want to sing it twice in the same show and asked you to let them sing it alone today."


    "And what did you say?" I asked.


    "I said I wanted to talk to you first." She said. "When I said that, their agent said that if you agreed, they would double your payment for today, making it $5,000."


    When I heard this, I was surprised. What happened to them wanting to raise my sry so much? Had they always wanted to pay me as little as possible?


    I began to wonder what was going on, but when I thought that they would make more than $200,000 from today''s show, it was not a high price for them to pay me the extra $2,500 in exchange for being able to sing the song and feel the sensation of the audience hearing it for the first time.


    While $2,500 might seem like a lot of money to normal people, it wasn''t that much to C-Rank artists, especially those who were already very close to B-Rank.


    "I guess that''s okay?" I replied a little unsure.


    Unfortunately, Selena was unsure as well. "I think it''s okay too? Since you didn''t mind, I''ll tell her agent that we don''t mind."


    I nodded to her and watched her leave the room while I sat in the dressing room, wondering what was going on that could make me feel weird.


    While this was going on, Jason, who was recording everything, just turned the camera on Selena and recorded her talking to the Dark Pistol agent, since there was nothing much to record now.


    After that we finished our preparations and went on stage with our instruments.


    When we got on stage and looked at the huge crowd, the four of us were surprised.


    Even though all 3,000 people hadn''t arrived yet, from what I could see, there were at least 2,000 people here and more were arriving every second.


    It was quite funny to see everyone dressed in ck, but I just smiled as I excitedly looked at the crowd, thinking how much fun it would be to sing for them.


    And to my surprise, not only was I surprised to see the crowd, but part of the crowd was surprised to see me.


    "Hey, isn''t that ckVelvet?" I heard a girl ask.


    "ckVelvet? Who''s ckVelvet?" Another girl asked.


    "I think it really is him!" The first girl was surprised to recognize me, even more so when I smiled and waved at her. She turned to her friend and exined. "Don''t you know ckVelvet? He''s a singer from San Francisco who''s been quite sessfultely. My cousin came to town for a few days and made me go to a bar with her, the day we went was the exact day ckVelvet was singing, I liked it so much I added his songs to my ylist!"


    "Really? I''ve never heard of him." Her friend replied in confusion, but with interest piqued in me.


    I also overheard a few peoplementing on Jack Storm of the Duncan Family, which made meugh as we began testing the instruments with the equipment before the show.

 Chapter 181 - The Challenge of a Large Audience

    181 181 - The Challenge of a Large Audience


    When we finished testing the instruments, we stepped off the stage for a few minutes and just waited for the show to begin.


    Soon the appointed time came and we went back on stage and saw that a few hundred more people had arrived in the audience, but there were still a few hundred to go to reach the maximum capacity of 3,000 people.


    But for someone like me who was used to doing shows for a maximum of 200 people, I was excited to do this show.


    "Good evening, everyone." I waved to the audience with a smile.


    "Jack!!!" A girl shouted.


    "ckVelvet!!!" A man shouted.


    "Hey Jack!" Another girl shouted.


    "Ayoo ckVelvet!" Another girl shouted.


    Seeing that there were more people in the audience who knew me than I thought, I was excited, because concerts are much more fun for people who already know me and my songs.


    Smiling at each of the people who called me Jack or ckVelvet, I spoke again.


    "Good evening, it''s a great feeling to be able to sing in front of such arge audience who are simr to me in style..." I said,ughing and pointing to my ck shirt.


    Seeing this, the people in the audience who knew meughed with me while those who didn''t didn''t understand.


    "For those who don''t know me, you might think it''s strange that an obvious rock singer thinks it''s different to sing for a rock audience, right? The truth is that I don''t just sing rock, even though I love it. I said while ying the riff of The Lazy Song.


    Hearing that, many people were surprised to recognize the song!


    "Is that The Lazy Song?"


    "I think it is!"


    "Is he the singer of thatzy song? I never would have guessed!"


    "I think I need to listen to that song again now."


    I could hear some conversations from people near the stage, and I wasn''t too surprised that they were saying this.


    I also noticed that a lot of people weren''t excited about this style of music, as it was a very happy song, for a very emo audience, who liked sad lyrics, as it was Dark Pistol''s style.


    Although this could change as the show went on.


    As there was beer and other drinks for sale and the audience was drinking, they might like to listen to other styles of music after they got drunk.


    But to try to please an audience that specifically liked one style of music and was still sober, you obviously had to y exactly the style of music they liked.


    So I didn''t y thezy song anymore and took the microphone again. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Don''t worry, even though my songs are very different in style, I still have a lot of rock songs, so I hope you like Numb!" I said excitedly.


    When I heard that I was going to y Numb, I noticed that some people in the audience got excited too.


    [You can find this song on discord.gg/NunuXD or search for "Linkpark - Numb" on YouTube.]


    Unlike the original song from my old world, where the song started with electronic notes yed on the keyboard, because I didn''t even have a keyboard in this world when I made this song, the ssic touch that starts Numb was done on the guitar.


    And as soon as I started to y it, I noticed that people who knew me were excited and people who didn''t know me were surprised.


    The notes of that song were really so catchy that anyone who heard it once would know what song it was when they heard it a second time.


    Even people who didn''t know who I was after hearing the Numb ringtone were surprised to recognize the song!


    "Wait, isn''t that the background music from the edit they made of Feather Fish''s fight with Sandstorm?" A man with long hair and heavy ck makeup was shocked when he asked his friend.


    Hearing this, his friend''s eyes widened as he looked at him, just as shocked as his friend. "Yes... I think it''s that song!" His friend also recognized it and started to enjoy the song.


    Seeing this, the first man smiled as he realized that he had identallye to the concert of the band he liked and found the original singer of the song from an AMV of anime battles he had recently enjoyed watching.


    Hearing the man say this, some people around him also realized that what he said was true and were surprised, enjoying the song even more.


    Considering that Numb was approaching 2 million views and that the vast majority of my audience was from the US, it was understandable that there were some people at the show who were part of those 2 million who knew the song originally, even if they didn''t know who I was.


    Even more so, with the views added to this AMV, it was even more likely that there were more people who had heard it before.


    At that moment, while I was on stage, I had no idea that my song Numb had been used as the theme song for an AMV of a fight between two anime characters.


    Which, even though I didn''t like it very much in my old world, there was no way I wouldn''t have seen the battle of a green-dressed boy fighting a red-haired boy who controlled sand to the sound of Numb, right?!


    ??????


    I got so numb, I can''t feel you there...


    Bing so tired, so much more aware


    I''m bing this, all I want to do...


    Is to be more like me and less like you...


    ??????


    In the first chorus of the song, only those who knew me or knew the song sang along, but the second time I sang the chorus, the number of people singing doubled, while I noticed the crowd getting visibly more excited.


    By the third and final chorus, the number of people singing along with me had reached at least 500, with a few hundred more people paying attention to me on stage and hundreds more nodding their heads while just enjoying the song.


    Having 500 people sing my song was already a great achievement, even though there were more than 2,000 people who didn''t sing with me.


    I could see that a lot of people still weren''t in the mood for the show, people in the background were just chatting and didn''t care who was singing on stage because it wasn''t Dark Pistol yet, the band they came to see.


    But I didn''t worry or feel bad about it.


    Putting on a show for such arge audience was really a much bigger challenge than just putting on a show for a small audience like I always did.


    And winning over that audience in the background was my goal as the performer opening the show.


    My job was to get people excited so that when Dark Pistol came on stage, the audience would be in the perfect mood and want to enjoy as much of their performance as possible.


    But convincing those people to pay attention to me and enjoy my show was not only good for Dark Pistol when they went on stage, but it was also very good for me, because I was winning over an audience that could potentially be my audience.


    So I started dedicating myself to winning those people over.


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 0/9


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 20: 1 Chapters Top 15: 2 Chapters Top 10: 3 Chapters Top 5: 4 Chapters ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters 2.000 PS: 2 Chapters 3.000 PS: 3 Chapters ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---

 Chapter 182 [Bonus Chapter] 182 - Too Sweet

    182 [Bonus Chapter] 182 - Too Sweet


    One hour... it only took me one hour to convince the people in the back of the venue to pay attention to me.


    Even though there were still a lot of people talking to each other during the show, they still paid attention to me during the conversation, which was a great sign.


    During thest hour, I alternated my set list between my more rock-oriented songs, rock songs by other artists bigger than me that I knew the crowd would like, while also throwing in some of my less rock-oriented songs to show them what kind of artist I was.


    Selena''s advice to show people what kind of artist I was, even if they didn''t like it, was very valuable.


    The crowd wasn''t as excited as it should have been when I was just singing rock songs, but I realized that even when I was singing non-rock songs, there were people who really enjoyed it, which was great.


    That kind of audience was what I wanted to attract.


    An audience that would not only like my songs in the style that I put on the Inte, but also an audience that would be willing to go to concerts and spend money on tickets.


    Considering that this would be the next step and focus of my career, this kind of audience was the most valuable.


    Having 200 people willing to pay $35 for a ticket is just as valuable in mary terms as having 1,750,000 people listen to a song on Spokify or 8,200,000 people listen to a song on MeTube. In the end, these three groups would earn me $7,000 each.


    When I thought about how many people would have to listen to a song on MeTube and Spokify for it to make as much as a group of 200 people paying for a ticket, I wondered how many people would have to listen to a song on MeTube for it to make as much as this concert of 3,000 people...


    Considering that one thousand people on MeTube makes $0.85, it would take 282,000,000 views to make as much as those three thousand people at the concert!


    I shook my head to ignore this daunting number that I was so far away from, and just went back to focusing on the audience and singing my song.


    The time for my opening show was two hours, so after singing a few more songs as the show drew to a close, I sang Boyfriend first.


    Which has be a ssic for my shows, as it is the song that the women respond to the most and the one I enjoy singing the most.


    The reaction of the audience today wasn''t much different, with the women getting very excited and the men looking at me a little suspiciously, but still enjoying the song because it was good.


    But the song I would sing next would be my new one.


    "Well guys, my opening show ising to an end and ck Pistol is already getting ready in the dressing room toe on stage and sing for you!" I said, trying to get a reaction out of them.


    Hearing this, a few people surprisingly went "A..." andined that I was about to leave the stage, while the rest of the people just apuded the show, happy for my performance.


    I bowed slightly and thanked them: "Thank you so much, you''ve been a wonderful audience, being my first time singing in front of such a big crowd and being so well received, I couldn''t ask for anything better." Hearing me say that, the apuse got louder for a few seconds until I raised my hand and it stopped.


    "Now for myst song, as a way of saying thank you, I''ve decided to show you thest song I''ve written, which I n to release next week!" As soon as I said that, they got excited and started celebrating.


    Even though many of them had never heard my songs before and felt that all the songs were new and original, knowing that a truly new and original song would be performed for them first hand made them excited and curious.


    "With you, Too Sweet!" I said as I started to y the beat of the song.


    [You can find the link to Too Sweet at discord.gg/NunuXD to listen to during the chapter, or search for "Too Sweet - Hozier" on YouTube as well].


    The singing style of this song was very simr to Boyfriend, where I sang in a more whispery voice, with the style being more sensual than normal songs, but also maintaining a more mature and cool attitude while singing.


    Honestly, I never thought that my [Acting Mastery Lv 30] skill would be so useful for a song.


    ??????


    You can''t say I''m an early bird


    It''s ten o''clock before I say a word


    Baby, I can never say


    How do you sleep so well?


    ??????


    "What''s that song about?" A girl asked her friend curiously while paying attention to me.


    "It sounds like a romantic song, like Boyfriend..." The friend said.


    ??????


    You keep telling me to live right...


    To go to bed before dawn...


    But then you wake up for the sunrise...


    You know you don''t have to pretend, baby, now and then...


    ??????


    "Wait, this song sounds different than Boyfriend..." The girl realized.


    "Yeah... instead of winning a girl over, it sounds like he''s criticizing her?" Her friend was confused.


    "Maybe this song is about a girl winning over the bad boy and making him change for a better life?" The girl thought she had figured out the point of the lyrics!


    "I think that''s it!" Her friend also realized that this could be it.


    With the image of bad boys or rock stars partyingte into the night and not caring about anything else, it was clear from the lyrics that the protagonist of the song was that kind of guy.


    ??????


    Don''t you just want to wake up, dark as ake?


    Smelling like a campfire, lost in a haze?


    If you''re drunk on life, babe, I think it''s great


    But while in this world...


    ??????


    Seeing that this was the preparation for the chorus of the song, the girls kept their eyes and ears open as they looked at me, waiting for what I was going to sing next. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ??????


    I think I''ll take my whiskey neat...


    My coffee ck and my bed at three...


    You''re too sweet for me...


    You''re too sweet for me...


    ??????


    When they finally heard what I''d sung, the girls'' eyes went wide!


    "Instead of being about the girl converting the bad boy, the song is actually about the bad boy rejecting the good girl!!!" The girl was shocked by the lyrics.


    "Gee... I didn''t expect that!" Her friend also said in surprise.


    As for the men I was listening to, when they heard the chorus of the song exined, they were surprised by the lyrics.


    Good guys were shocked that I would break up with a good girl who was obviously so cute and liked me, while party guys were shocked that they identified so much with this song.


    "Bro, this is exactly why I broke up with my ex-girlfriend!" One of the men at the show said in shock.


    The audience''s reaction to the song was mixed, with outraged girls, interested girls, men who identified with the song''s protagonist, and outraged men.


    But they all had one thing inmon: they enjoyed the song and the show!


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 1/9


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 20: 1 Chapters Top 15: 2 Chapters Top 10: 3 Chapters Top 5: 4 Chapters ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters 2.000 PS: 2 Chapters 3.000 PS: 3 Chapters ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [24 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!


    NunuXD


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 183 - Music Videos?

    183 183 - Music Videos?


    ??????


    I take my whiskey neat...


    My coffee ck and my bed at three...


    You''re too sweet for me...


    You''re too sweet for me...


    ??????


    When I finished singing the song and looked at the audience''s reaction, I realized that this was my song that they liked the most all night.


    Out of 3,000 people, only a small group had been chatting in the background while I was singing, while the vast majority of people had been concentrating on me while I was singing.


    Receiving a warning through my headset that Dark Pistol were ready to enter the stage, I nodded in understanding and began to say goodbye to the crowd.


    "Thanks for your support guys, this was myst song of the night, if you liked it you can search for ckVelvet on all the socialworks and you''ll find my profile there." I smiled as I bowed slightly to the crowd before leaving the stage.


    When people heard I was leaving, they apuded in appreciation.


    As I left the stage with Mark and Frank, the show''s production team quickly went on stage to remove Mark and Frank''s instruments, while other people quickly brought out Dark Pistol''s instruments.


    Unfortunately I didn''t catch up with them as I left the stage, they might have been somewhere else making some final adjustments for the show.


    So I just went back to my dressing room with Mark, Frank and Jason.


    "Hey Jason, how was taping the show?" I asked.


    "It was amazing! I was able to get a lot of cool footage because there was such a big crowd... even for the song Too Sweet, I think it''s going to be one of the coolest concert videos because there''s such a big and diverse crowd". He said excitedly, making me nod in satisfaction.


    "Did you enjoy the show?" I looked at Mark and Frank who were tired.


    "It was a very different feeling to y for such a big audience... I loved it!" Mark said excitedly, although he was quite sweaty.


    Considering he was ying the drums, the instrument he had to move the most while ying each note, it was understandable how sweaty he was.


    "I liked it too... it''s a lot of fun to y when so many people are singing along... it must be even cooler when the audience is at the gig for you". Frankmented as well, which made me nod.


    Even though it was great to y for the crowd today, not many people could sing my songs.


    It must have been even more incredible to y in front of such arge audience that was there just to see me.


    Can you imagine the feeling of 3,000 people singing your song? Just thinking about it gave me goose bumps.


    When we got to the dressing room, Selena was waiting for us with a smile on her face as she looked at the TV.


    This TV was broadcasting the image of two cameras, one showing the stage and the other showing the audience.


    So, even though she was in the dressing room, Selena was able to see our entire show, as well as the audience''s reaction to the entire show.


    "This new song of yours is amazing...even though I''ve already heard the audio you sent me this week, seeing it in a live show is so much better." She said with a thumbs up to me.


    I smiled and returned the gesture.


    "I think we can make an MV for this song too, what do you think?" She asked, surprising me.


    Since I had only made three MVs so far, The Lazy Song and Boyfriend with the animation I made, and Bando, I hadn''t thought much about making MVs for the songs.


    But considering the public''s reception of this song and the unique lyrics, it wouldn''t be a bad idea. "I think it could be a good idea." I nodded.


    "Or maybe... we could make an album... you already have a lot of songs, most of them don''t even have MVs, so we could put the mostpatible songs together and release it as an album while we record the MVs for all of them, what do you think? It''s going to be expensive, but considering how much you already make from everything and that the cost will be split between you and AJP, the price might not be that high. Selena said, surprising me.


    I hadn''t thought about it, but it''s true.


    There were songs I didn''t have a music video for, like Numb and In The End, which were just pictures of drawings I did at the beginning of my career with the song ying in the background, while the newer songs at least had recordings of me singing them live.


    Although it wasn''t as bad as the first songs, it still wasn''t something that could really go viral like the songs with real music videos.


    So it''s no wonder that "The Lazy Song" currently has almost 5 million views and "Numb" is struggling to reach 2 million, while that song had over 2 billion views in my previous world.


    The big problem with that would be the price.


    If I were to make music videos for all my songs, I would probably spend an average of $10,000 for each song, considering that I would already be paying half of the total amount since AJP would already be paying the other half.


    That''s just to make music videos of basic quality; if I were to focus on incredible qualities like the big artists, the amount would be at least ten times higher.


    But even so, considering that I already have 10 songs, if I were to record music videos for those 10 songs, it would mean an investment of $100,000.


    Thinking about my bank ount, which only had $18,000 in it, and the other $15,000 I had set aside for learning investments, that meant I only had $33,000 avable, enough for 3 music videos...


    Apparently wondering what I was thinking, Selena suggested. "Now that you''re getting paid well at shows and on MeTube, we already have a base of financial stability, I believe AJP would have no problem paying for these music videos and you would pay AJP your half of the amount in installments."


    When I heard that, my eyes lit up because if that was possible, it would be great for me because I could even use the ie from the music videos to pay AJP my share.


    Of course, those 10 songs would have to get at least 120 million views in total for me to get the 100k to pay AJP, but considering the poprity I''d get from those songs, making my vlogs even more profitable with the new audience that woulde in, that would already greatly reduce the amount of money I''d need to be able to pay that. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I think that''s a good idea... I''m going to write down some ideas for music videos for the songs and send them to you so you can tell me what you think, how about that?" Imented, causing Selena to nod in satisfaction.


    I was also able to confirm whether all the songs needed music videos, since the animation I did for The Lazy Song, although in a different style, was very well received, so whether or not my face was in the song wasn''t something I thought would affect the song''s performance.


    Boyfriend, on the other hand, definitely needed a more attractive MV, as the animation I made was performing very poorly on the channel.


    1.3 million views in two months, a number that could be considered a great sess on other channels, wasn''t that appealing to me.


    Especiallypared to the live version of the same song, which already had 2.5 million views.


    While we were talking about it, Frank, Mark and even Jason gave us some ideas for the videos, some that didn''t make sense, but some that were very good, so I paid attention to them all and wrote down everything that would be useful for the future.


    I didn''t even pay attention to the Dark Pistol show that was on TV.


    The only time I paid attention was when I heard them say "In The End".


    Hearing the name of my song, the five of us in the room stopped talking and turned our attention to the TV.


    I was really curious to see how a famous band like Dark Pistol would cover my song, so I smiled as I looked at the TV and watched their show.


    When they started singing, I noticed that they changed the tone of the song a bit to suit the vocal range of the band''s lead singer, which I found very interesting.


    But otherwise, their performance and the overall style of the song was identical to mine, which left me a little disappointed.


    They even copied some of my mannerisms while I was singing this song, which made the situation a little awkward.


    "Are they really copying youpletely in the song?" Mark asked in shock.


    "I guess so?" I replied confused.


    But the strangest part came after they finished singing.


    "That song was In The End, avable right now on our socialworks and in our store for you to buy for just $1. Thanks for your support guys!" The band''s lead singer said with a smile before starting to sing another song.


    But when I heard him reveal this, I froze and looked at Selena in confusion.


    And the look I saw on Selena''s face made me feel like a lion was on the loose.


    She was angry...


    ///NunuNote//


    Guys, for those of you who missed chapter 179, send me a message on discord so I can send you the corrected chapter, the tform isn''t doing much to help me fix it... sry


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 1/10 (+1 From 1k Ps Goal!)


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 20: 1 Chapters Top 15: 2 Chapters Top 10: 3 Chapters Top 5: 4 Chapters ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters 2.000 PS: 2 Chapters 3.000 PS: 3 Chapters ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [24 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!


    NunuXD

 Chapter 184 - Just Accept It

    184 184 - Just ept It


    "Are you kidding me?" I asked incredulously as I watched Dark Pistol continue the show on the screen as if nothing had gone wrong.


    Looking at the audience camera, I noticed that there were people who were so confused, maybe because they already knew my song and knew that it was supposed to be mine, but the vast majority of the audience didn''t know that this was my song because they didn''t know me and I wasn''t singing this song at the show today.


    But when Dark Pistol started to act like this was something normal and nothing was wrong, even the people who thought there was something wrong shook their heads, ignored what had happened and continued to enjoy the show.


    Looking at Selena again, I asked just to be sure. "Selena, did they discuss anything with you about copyright? Royalties or anything like that?"


    As a singer who grew up singing covers of other artists'' songs at gigs, I wasn''t particrly upset that they sang my song at her show, since I did the same thing at my gigs.


    I also wouldn''t be upset if we discussed them recording a cover of my song and releasing it as a cover, since I even found it interesting and could get residual publicity from the poprity of my song skyrocketing by a bigger artist singing it.


    The problem is her and her team''s apparentck ofmunication with me and my team.


    "No... they haven''t discussed it at all..." Selena huffed angrily as she breathed heavily.


    "Bro, they''ve already released the song and are selling it on their website!" Mark said in shock as he stared at the screen of his phone.


    Hearing this, we were surprised and quickly moved closer to Mark to see his phone screen.


    "There''s a song preview..." He clicked y and we began to hear the song In The End ying, but with the voice of the lead singer of their band and the instruments re-recorded by the other members.


    "This is a studio version of the song..." Selena quickly realized and became even angrier.


    "If they recorded a studio version, it was nned a long time ago..." Frankmented in shock.


    Knock knock A knock came from the dressing room door.


    Curious and controlling her anger, Selena opened the door and red hatefully at the figure on the other side.


    On the other side of the door was a smiling man.


    "Hello Miss Carter, I think we forgot to discuss the rest of the rights to the song In The End..." The man said as he entered the dressing room.


    "Discuss what? You advertise and sell our song as if it were your own without asking permission and only after the announcement do you want to discuss the value?" Selena asked angrily.


    "Don''t get angry Ms. Carter, how about this, we''re willing to pay ten times the price of your show today for the cover rights to the song, what do you think?" The man suggested with a confident smile on his face.


    Hearing this, I quickly calcted the amount he was offering and realized that he wanted to buy the cover rights to my song for $50,000.


    If I were an ordinary D-list artist, that would probably be more than fair, but he couldn''t imagine how much I made on top of my concert fees.


    "You want to buy us off with $50,000 after your dishonesty?" Selena replied dismissively. "If you''d talked to us before you pulled this shit, we''d probably have epted that amount ourselves, but don''t even think about getting it now."


    "How about $100,000 for the music rights?" He suggested, the smile slowly fading from his face.


    Upon hearing this offer, Selena had no intention of epting it, but just to be sure, she looked at me and when I shook my head dismissively as well, she scoffed and refused again.


    "You can shove the $100,000 down that hole and delete our song." Selena told him dismissively.


    Seeing this, the smilepletely disappeared from the man''s face, apparently surprised that a D-rank artist would refuse a muchrger payment than he should have received for my song.


    "You know, thest time I searched for the rights to ''In The End'', I found that the song had only been copyrighted for 3 months... considering that copyrights take between 3 and 8 months to be effective, we can theoretically sing this song for free for up to 5 months before you can get any kind of result from suing us... and in the end, the fine we''ll pay for infringing the song''s copyright will hardly exceed $150,000. So how about this, you ept my final offer, $150,000 for the cover rights and the marketing of the cover, and we''ll call it a day. The man suggested with a smile returning to his face.


    Hearing this, I was surprised as I looked at Selena to confirm that this was true.


    After hearing his exnation, Selena became even angrier, which made me realize that it might be true.


    But one doubt remained in my mind. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked, truly confused.


    Dark Pistol was a Peak C Rank band, almost reaching B Rank, a level where they received millions of dors a month, they could easily buy the rights to many good songs.


    Looking at me, the man answered honestly. "Dark Pistol has been stuck at Peak C Rank for over a year, we''ve tried everything to get the band up to C Rank, but nothing has worked. When we heard their song, we realized it really had the potential to go viral and make the difference the band needed. So we recorded it and prepared the marketing strategy, and now it''s all up and running.


    Hearing this, we were even more surprised because he sounded very confident.


    "But why are you telling them about this now that you''ve done all this?" Mark asked, still confused.


    "Because if you knew before and sang the song on stage in front of the band because you refused the offer, we would have to record a music video somewhere else, we wouldn''t be able to start the marketing strategy today, everything would be dyed, a lot more money would be spent, it wasn''t worth the risk". The man replied. "Thene on, just take the $150,000 and get it over with."


    Thinking about his points, taking the $150,000 deal probably was the best option for me if I thought about it rationally and didn''t consider any of the emotions.


    But as I looked around the room, I noticed something that could change thatpletely in my favor.


    Dark Pistol was doing all this just to get more poprity out of my music, and didn''t care that they would lose some money from me because they would get it back in the future after they climbed to the B rank.


    So why didn''t I just help them get the poprity they wanted?


    As far as I could remember, their MeTube channel had 1 million subscribers, but the amount of views they got from non-music videos was extremely low.


    Something I shouldn''t have worried about.


    So if they wanted so much poprity, I wouldn''t mind giving them the poprity they wanted so much.


    And seeing the little smile on Jason''s face as we exchanged nces was all the confidence I needed.

 Chapter 185 [Bonus Chapter] 185 - Plan

    185 [Bonus Chapter] 185 - n


    "You''ll regret this... don''t think that because you have some good songs, as a D-rank artist, you''ll be able topete with a future B-rank artist." The man said with a frown as he left the dressing room.


    After he left, we also felt ufortable staying in this ce, so we gathered our things and went to my house.


    With the amount of space and privacy we had in the basement of my house, it was the perfect ce to have a meeting.


    Even though Mark and Frank were not really part of ''ckVelvet'', they were my friends and were as angry as I was about how we had been treated by this agent.


    So when we arrived in the basement of my house, even though it was 10 p.m., no one was sleepy and our minds were working together on how we could get revenge.


    Yes, revenge, because Dark Pistol wanted to use my music to promote themselves and get the publicity they so desperately wanted without worrying about whether it would affect me or not, so nothing could be more fair than for me to make an effort to stop it, right?


    Unfortunately, while their MeTube channel had 1 million subscribers and very few views on non-music videos, the music videos got a lot of views, with several songs exceeding 10 million views, and some even exceeding 50 million... a far cry from what I had achieved so far.


    And considering how good In The End was, and how well it had done in my old world, it had a chance to even break their 50 million record and be the first of their songs to break 9 figures in views.


    Considering that they really did have arge audience by their poprity rank, my response to this had to be right.


    "Do you have something in mind, Noah?" Selena asked with a frown.


    "I think everyone knows we have everything on tape, right?" I said as I looked at her and Jason.


    Hearing that, everyone nodded, but they were still worried.


    Since they were all used to Jason recording everything, it was understandable that they knew that Jason might have recorded this conversation, but they also knew that this recording alone wouldn''t be enough to hurt Dark Pistol if it wasn''t used in the right way.


    "I''m thinking of using this recording in a more creative way, in a way that I can use it not only to polish their image, but also to use their poprity to boost my own..." I said slowly, still organizing my thoughts.


    Hearing this, Selena became interested and asked me. "What are you thinking?"


    I was silent for another two minutes while I organized the thoughts in my head, and they just waited while they also tried to think of something and waited for me.


    "I was thinking... just posting a vlog would get the video 500k - 1 million views at most, which might be good, but it wouldn''t do anything useful for me or to end their poprity as much as they would gain from a song with 100 million views... so I thought I''d make it into something bigger, to generate more hype about it before finally doing the reveal..." I began to exin.


    Hearing that I actually had a concrete n, they began to look at me with interest.


    "Think about it with me, if instead of releasing a normal vlog showing what happened, we made like a mini-documentary of a few episodes showing the process of creating the song, my inspirations, the public''s reaction to the song, how personal it was for me, describing my journey until the moment they hear the song, copy it and try to release it just to make money and poprity without worrying about whether it affects me or not... I think that would do a lot of harm." I exined, causing her eyes to ze over.


    "But if you just start with a documentary about yourself, it''s unlikely to generate the hype you need to make it go viral..." Mark sighed.


    "It''s just a matter of Noah making it clear at the beginning what it''s about, saying what''s going on and exining it little by little over the course of the episodes... if people know that something serious has happened and are interested in finding out why, we just have to work on that hype to generate even more engagement for the final episode!" Selena started to get excited about the idea.


    "I can help with the soundtrack for the videos, since you''ll be busy recording and editing." Frank suggested something he could help with that would be very useful to me, especially considering how good he was with so many instruments.


    "I don''t know if I can help with anything in particr, but if you need anything, just give me a call!" Mark also offered, making me smile at the help they were both offering.


    "Since I know where this is going, I can also help split up the footage and send you only the parts that can be useful without you having to spend so much time going through everything." Jason suggested, causing me to nod at him as well.


    Selena also offered to help us hire someone to help with the direction, which would be the most important thing for this.


    The only thing I demanded was that this person knew how to listen to criticism and had some experience in making things for the inte, because I wanted someone to share the work with me, rather than someone who would give me even more work because they wanted to do it their way.


    So with all that confirmed, we started nning exactly what we were going to do to get it done as quickly as possible, because the longer In The End was avable to them, the more it could keep me from seeding with this idea.


    I knew the song was going to be released anyway, but I had to get it done as soon as possible to avoid as much damage as possible to me and as much damage as possible to them!


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 2/11


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 20: 1 Chapters Top 15: 2 Chapters Top 10: 3 Chapters Top 5: 4 Chapters ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters 2.000 PS: 2 Chapters 3.000 PS: 3 Chapters ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [24 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!


    NunuXD


    Creator''s Thought


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 186 186 - Dedication

    186 186 - Dedication


    We started nning how we were going to get revenge at 10:00 p.m., and our ns were not finished until after 2:00 a.m., when everyone was exhausted from sleep and we had to stop for the day to go to sleep.


    Fortunately, our discussion about it was very productive, and we managed to n everything we could and try to adjust it as quickly as possible to prevent Dark Pistol from taking advantage of the hype of my music.


    Since the song was already avable for sale on their website and on tforms where the public could listen to it, it was already getting views, although it was just starting to get engagement.


    The problem would really start when they released a music video for the song that would actually be widely publicized and attract arge audience to their band.


    So we had to move as fast as we could.


    Selena even canceled the shows I had scheduled for tomorrow and the next day because it was very important to deal with this issue at that time.


    And I, taking advantage of the fact that I needed very little sleep, went back to my routine that I had abandoned of sleepingte and waking up early.


    Even though I could sleep 4 or 5 hours a day and my body would function perfectly as if I had slept 12 hours, I would still wake up tired and with burning eyes, which was not one of the most pleasant sensations, although after a few minutes it would pass and I would feel as good as if I had had a long sleep.


    But since I needed those extra hours in the day now, I slept at 2am when they left and woke up at 6am before my parents and siblings woke up too.


    With myptop on myp, I started writing the script for the mini-documentary we were going to make.


    Unfortunately, I noticed a problem... my writing quality for the script wasn''t as good as I thought it would be...


    While I was able to write everything I wanted to happen in a clear and concise way, I stillcked the ability to express feelings and emotions in it in a way that would actually be interesting to people who had never heard of this story.


    My writing, though clear, was very... raw.


    So I started watching some videos and looking for books that exined how to do this in the best way possible, while dedicating myself as much as possible to learning it as quickly as possible.


    Like most of my skills, I got an Lv of this skill in just 40 minutes.


    [Writing Mastery Lv 1


    Effect: Develops a better understanding of writing techniques, increasing your confidence and skill by 1%. This level includes advanced skills in narrative structure, character development, and use of figurativenguage. It also improves your retention of writing theory and its practical application toposition by 1%. Gain a tangible advantage by mastering the fundamentals of creative and expressive writing].


    As soon as I received the skill, I felt the knowledgee into my mind, a feeling I should have been used to, given how many skills I already had and how much those skills were leveling up, but I couldn''t get used to it.


    The feeling was very good, I believe that the dopamine I get when I level up skills also ys a very important role in making me feel so good when I receive these new skills.


    08:39


    But even though I felt good when I got this new skill, and I felt that my writing level was much better than what I had written before, I still knew that it wasn''t close to what was needed for the level of video I wanted to make.


    Fortunately, the level for MeTube was much lower and simpler than the level for standard TV documentaries, so even if I didn''t have the skill at Lv 30 like the possible writers of mostmon TV shows, I would still be fine with it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The big benefit I got from unlocking this skill was the increase in the speed at which I received information and learned about the skill.


    Right now, this buff was only 1%, which wasn''t even a big enough improvement to change the speed at which I improved and learned things that much.


    But when that buff reached 5%, 10%, or even 20%, even if the skill level number took longer to increase, like my other skills, I would still be learning much faster than in the beginning, showing the advantage that having the skills really gave me.


    So I spent another 4 hours practicing this skill and managed to raise it to Lvl 6, giving me the experience of someone who had already practiced and dedicated himself to it for 6 full months!


    The more I increased the skill level, the more I felt that I was learning quickly, but the longer it took to increase the skill level.


    Fortunately, I was still below lvl 10, so the speed of leveling up didn''t slow down that much.


    With the 6% bonus, I already felt how much better I was in that area.


    And the fun part for me wasparing the speed at which I was learning this new skill to the time it took me to learn and improve my makeup skill, which really showed me that maybe I wasn''t omnipotent even with the system.


    While I still had areas that were easier, I also had areas that were very difficult.


    But I''m sure that if I didn''t have the system, instead of having a Makeup Mastery Lv4 that gave me 4 months of experience, if I didn''t have the system, my experience probably wouldn''t even be at Lv1.


    So even though I had a low talent due to me, the system still greatly elerated my learning speed.


    With my [Writing Mastery Lv 6] skill, I decided to take a break from learning and use that time to continue writing the script.


    Instead of writing this script with all the details of everything that would happen, I decided to write it so that only the most important and essential things would happen.


    This was a word that I had learned in screenwriting, outline.


    What I was doing now was a simple line that defined everything I wanted to happen, to organize my thoughts and to organize everything I wanted to develop for the story of the documentary.


    This would be written in a very simple way that would understand my point of view, but also leave a lot of space open so that when I had my [Writing Mastery Lv 6] at a satisfactorily high level, I could fill in those spaces in the best way possible.


    My goal was to actually start writing this tomorrow, Sunday night, or Monday afternoon at worst, which I hope will bring my skill up to at least Lv 16, giving me 2 years of Writing Mastery experience, which I think is enough for the quality I want.


    During the day, Selena sent me a message with some jobs from directors she found that had a level close to what we wanted, that were avable, and that wouldn''t cost too much.


    I was so focused on developing the skill that I just let her do that part, since I already trusted her and knew she would make a good choice.


    Jason also sent me a message letting me know that he was working on the footage and that everything was broken down into levels of importance as he saw it, with videos of importance 1 being the videos he thought were crucial, importance 2 being the videos he thought I might be interested in adding to the story, and importance 3 being the videos he thought I might be interested in adding to the story, but that he didn''t think were that important.


    Videos with an importance lower than that he left in a separate folder in case I really wanted something, but they wouldn''t bother me.


    His help was much more useful and practical than the way we usually did it, so I was very grateful to him.


    Frank and Mark also sent me messages saying that they were together at Frank''s house while they were developing some songs that I could use in the background with different styles than the songs I already had, so I would have something to use if one of my songs didn''t fit well.


    Everyone was putting in a lot of effort even though it was Saturday, the day for most people to rest and have fun.


    Even my family was confused when they found me awake in the basement so early, concentrating on myptop instead of sleeping off yesterday''s show.


    At breakfast I told them what had happened and they were also furious with Dark Pistol.


    When I told them my n, surprisingly Liv and my mom quickly agreed to help me, even if I had to show them the reason for their online fight, how they had resolved it and were now getting along really well, they said that it would be okay to help me with this.


    Honestly, this was the part I was most worried about going wrong, because I didn''t know how they would react and if I could count on their help or if I would have to work with actresses or create animation for it.


    But since they were also willing to help, everything became easier, especially the script part, because I could do everything as faithfully as possible, and it would be even easier to show people the reality and emotions of the music in a realistic way. .


    With everyone so dedicated, it encouraged me even more to make this work!


    ///NunuNote///


    Bonus Chapter Queue: 2/12 (+1 From 3k PS Goal!)


    ---


    Monthly Golden Ticket Ranking Bonus Chapters Goals: Top 20: 1 Chapters Top 15: 2 Chapters Top 10: 3 Chapters Top 5: 4 Chapters ---


    Weekly Power Stones Goals:


    1.000 PS: 1 Chapters 2.000 PS: 2 Chapters 3.000 PS: 3 Chapters ...


    7.000 PS: 7 Chapters


    Maximum of 7 Weekly Bonus Chapters


    ---


    Instant Bonus Chapters (Within 15 Hrs)


    Castle or above gift: 2 Chapters + 1 Character role in the novel. ---


    Every month, you will have a maximum of 30 Bonus Chapters up for the grab! [24 Left]


    discord.gg/NunuXD


    Vote with your power stones, I really need your support for thispetition!!


    NunuXD


    Creator''s Thought


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!